(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "02 The New Testament in Indonesian Alkitab - INdonesien malaysian Asia India Perjanjian Baru"

Le Nouveau Testament 



Les quatre Evangiles - (la vie de Jesus de 

Evangile seion Matthieu 

Evangile seion Marc 

Evangile seion Luc 

Evangile seion Jean 

les Actes des Apotres, 

Epitre aux R o m a i 
Premiere epitre aux Corinthiens 
Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens 
Epitre 
Epitre ai_.. _ 
Epitre aux Philippiens 
Epitre aux Coli 
Premiere epitre aux Tl 
Deuxieme epitre a 

Premiere epitre a Timothee 

Deuxieme epitre a Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Phile""" - 

L' Epitre ai 



iere epitre de Pierre 
Deuxieme epitre de Pierre 

liere epitre de Jean 
Deuxieme epitre de Jean 
Troisieme epitre de Jean 

Epitre de Jude 



the :ncew 



THENEWTestament 



03- Gospel of Luke 
04 - Gospei of John 
n 5 - Acls of Apostles, 

06 - Epistle to the Ro 

07 - First Epistle to the Corinthians 

08 - Second Epistle to the Corinthians 
" 1- Galatians 

10- Ephesians 



14 - II Thessalonian 
15-1 Timothy 

16- II Timothy 

17- Titus 



THE BIBLE 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 

ya'xe, 

HAMARE SBUDiWAHD AUS NAJAT-DENEWALE 

YISU' MASIH 

KA KATA 'AHD-NAMA: 



ll TAWUKA TCNASf 7.UBAN BE ZUEAN I PRIitf MEK 
BASABAB TBAN5T.ATIOK COMMlTTEE BE K1YA GATA, 
J1SE TAS,HlM KABKE AB fiSGBwJ V 
BAR CHHAEWiTE HAIK. 



II 



LONDON: 

THE BBITISH AND FOBEIGN BIBLE SOCJTSTY. 
1878. 



INJIL I MUQADDAS 

MATI KP INJIL. 
MARQUS KI INJIL. 
LU'QA KI INJIL. 
YU'HANNA KI' INJIL. 



RASULON KE A'AMA'L. 

PULUS RASUL KA' KHATT 
RU'MION KO. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' PAHLA' 
KHATT gUKINTI'ON KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA' DUSEA' 
KHATT QUEINTION KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA KHATT 
GALATION KO. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA KHATT 
AFSlON KO. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA KHATT 
FILIPPION KO. 



PULUS EASUL KA' KHATT 
CJULUSSION KO. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' DU'SEA 
KHATT TASSALUNIOJ'ON KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA DU'SEA 
KHATT TASSALUNIOJ'ON KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA* PAHLA 
KHATT TIMTAUS KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA' DU'SEA 
KHATT TIMTAUS KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA KHATT 

TITUS KO. 

PU'LUS EASU'L KA KHATT 

FILEMU'N KO. 

TBEANI'ON KO KHATT. 
YA'QU'B KA KHATT I 'A'MM. 



PATRUS 
KA PAHLA' KHATT I 'AMM. 

PATEUS 
KA' DU'SRA' KHATT I 'AMM. 



YU'HANNA 
KA PAHLA' KHATT I 'AMM. 

Y'UHANNA 
KA' DU'SRA' KHATT. 

YU'HANNA KA TI'SRA KHATT. 



YAHU'DA'H 
KA' KHATT I 'AMM. 

YU'HANNA' FAQIH KE 
MUKASHAFAT KI KITAB. 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 

ya'sz, 

HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUB KAJAT-DEKEWALE 

YISU' MASIH 

KA NATA 'AHD-NiMA: 



IS KA TABJCMA T^HASf ZUBAN EE ZTIsAs I UHBU MEN 
BASAEA8 TltAUST.ATIO^ COSIM1TTEE SE KITA GATA, 

jisk TASjHiK kabke ab PANcirwis 

UAR CilHAPWATE HAIK. 



THE DBITISH AND FORE1GN BIBLE SOGIETT. 
1878. 



PtihM Ti'jil ki lahat 



RU'MI'ON, I. 



hy&n fcwi '. 



PU'LUS KASU'L KA' KITATT 
BU'MION KO. 



I BATI. 

PU'LUS, Yisii' Masih ki bnodn, nur 
chunA hiii rasul, jo KhudA ki 
Iniil ke liye alas T^iy* g»y*> 

2 Jis kA wa'da ua ne Age se apne 
nabion ke wasile pAk nawishton mon 
kiyA," 

3 Apne Bctc hamArc Khiulawand 
Tisu' Masih ke h»qq men, jo jism ki 
nisbat DAiid ki nasi se hnA, 

4 Magar quddiisi ki rdh ki nisbat, 
nudrat ke sAth, us ke jl uthne lii se, 
KlnidAkalJot/iHfibithuA; 

5 JU ki ma'rifat se bam ne fazl aur 
HsAlat pfti, tA ki m ko nAm ku wAuto 
ham sab cjamurm ke, (min lii w, i'ar- 
inAnbardAr bone ke bA'is thuhmj ; 

6 Jin mon ne tum bhi Yisii' Masih 
ke chune hde lio: 

7 Un sab ko, jo Rum mon KhudA 
ke piyAro aur chune lnie mugaddas 
hain, iikhtd hal: UnmArc BAp KhudA 
aur KbudAwand Yisu' Masih ki taraf 
se tuni par fazl aur snlAmati hon. 

8 Puhle main Yisii' Masih ki i 
rifat tirai sab ke liye apne KhudA kA 
oliukr kartA min, ki tumhArA imAn 
tamAm dunyA inon mnshhur hai. 

9 Aur KhudA, jis ki 'ibAdat maifl 
apni nih se uh ke Bete ki Injil men 
kartA han, inerA gawah bai, ki kis 
tarah main bila-ndga. apni du'Aog nun 
hamesha tumhArA zikr kartA; 

195 



10 Aur darkliwAst kartA hun, ki 
agar KhudA ki raarzi lio, to main ttfat 
bakhairkarko thori nmddat ba'd tum- 
hAre pAs A paliunchiin. 

11 Kyiinki main UinihAri mulAqAt 
kA nipat muslitAq hfin, ia ki koi 
ruhAni ni'ainat tumben pahmicha diin, 
ki tum ma/.but lio jAo; 

12 Ya'ne, ki main tumliare dar- 
miyan hoke tuniliAre sAth, Apas ke 
imAn ko Babah, jo tum men aur mujli 
men hai, tasalli pAiiii. 

13 JShaio, main nabin thAhtA ki 
tum is se nA-wAqif rsho, ki mjtig ae 
barha riiniiiAi'e jms ane kA iraila |;iy;l, 
lA ki jaisA aur qaimu>n ke darmiyan 
phai ]>AyA, waisA hi kuchh tumhire 
darmiyan bhi paim ; pnr aj tak rukA 
raha, 

14 Ki main Y'iinanion aur Barbar- 
Son, datiAon aur nadAnou ka, qarzdar 
hmj. 

15 So main tum ko bhi jo lliini 
men lio, maqdiir libar Injil kl khabar 
dene pnr taiyar hnn, 

16 Kyiinki main Masih ki Injil se 
sharmAtA nahin : is liye ki wuh bar 
ek ki najAt ke wAste, jo iman lAtA, 
pahle Yahudi, phir TtinAni ke liye, 
KhudA ki qudrat hai. 

17 Is wistc ki wuh rasti jo KhudA 
ki taraf se hai, m ius men zdhir hai : 
ki imAn so hai, ia ki bom imAn lawen ; 



Khvd& ki 'addlal. 



BU'MI'OE, II- 



H Imhaf, 



j«iaA ki likha hai, ki ItastMz imdn bc 

[■::, ijIh.'/M. 

18 K.yunkl Khudd ka jjazab main 
ki tamdm be-dtnf aur nd-risti par, jo 
ki saebdi ko rni-rdsti Ke rok dete Iiuin, 
isnidn sn E&hir hai ; 

19 Ki Khuda ki bibit k) kuehh 
ma'lurn ho -sakti un nwn aalikarH. hsi ; 
kyrinki KbuJd nc us ko uu par ash- 
kdra kiyi. 

20 Is liyo ki ws ki sifaten jo dckline 
mwj nahi'n atiu, ya'ue, uh ki azali 
tjiidrat, aur khudai, dtuiyd ki paidabh 
ke waqt BO, khiluat ki chizon par 

f;i ih fcarne men, aisi aaf ma'liini hotin, 
i ud kr> kuchh "UBT nahin ; 
'.'l Kyrinki unhorj ne agarehi Khu- 
da ko pahchdna, tau bhi khudai ke 
liiq uh kt buzurgi aur shukrguzari na 
ki : baiki apne khiydloij meg be-huda 
gaye, aur un ke na-fabru di l tii.iik 



boj 



y y± 



22 W« Sp ko dana thahrake nadan 
hb rayej 

23 Aur gairfini Khudd ke jaldl ko 
fdnf £dmf, aur chiriyon, aur chaimay- 
on, aur kiro-makoron ki rnrirat ec bad- 
ai ddla. 

24 Ia wdsto Khudd ne bbi un ke 
dilon ki khwahish \m nnhen Dipaki 
tiien chhor diya, ki apne badanou ko 
dpaa men be-hurumt «aron : 

25 Unhoij ne Khuda ki aachai ko 
jhiith so badai dala, aur bananowale ki 
nisbat bb (jn hamesha sitaish ke ldiq 
hai, A'mfn!) banai htii nhi/.otj k i 
ziyada paras tiuh aur liandagi ki. 

"2fi Ia eabab se Khuda ne ud k< 
gandi ahahwatog meg chhor diya; k 
un ki 'auraton ne bbi apni taba'i adat 
ko us se (a tsbfftt M kliilaf hai badai 
ddld: 

27 Yrinhi mard bhf 'auraton se 
apne tab'ai kam chhorke apni shahwat 
se dpas meii jale ; mard ne mard ke 
sdth ru-aiyahi ke kira kiye, aur apni 
giitnnthi ke !diq phsl apnc rrten p!ii: 

28 Aur jis hal ki unhon ne pasand 

19G 



i ia kiya ki Kliudi ki pahehaii ko MlV. 
kar rakhcrj, Khuda uo bhi un ko 'aul 
ki be-tamizi men. clilior diya, ki na- 
lili(| k:iin kareri : 

29 Wo sah (arah ki nd-risti, haram- 
kan, bad-khwahi, lalach, badzati sc 
bhar gaye; aur ddh, klu'm, jhagra, 
dagabazi, bad-khoi h pur hue; kana- 
pbfisi baniewiie, 

30 TnlniiiiUapanewalo, Khuda we 
'adawat-rakhnowile, ta'na-xani-kanie- 
wale, ghaniandi, li&an, badbm ke 
l>ani, ma biji ke na-farm&nbardir, 

;il Bo imtiya», bad-'ahd, be-dard, 
kinawMV, be-rahio biie: 

32 Aur agarclii wa Khuda ki hukrn 
jicfce, ki aise kam kaniewale qatl ke 
laiij liaiij.ua fatjal wo ap wuhi kain 
karte, baiki aiso karnewibn ko man- 
■/,\\r bhi karte. 

II BA-B. 

PAS, ai adrni, koi kyun na lio ju 
'aib lagita, tujh ko kuchh 'iwr 
nabin ; ky6ijki jis hal ki tu diisrc par 
'aib TagAta, Zp ko gunahpftr thahriita 
hai ; ig Jjye ki tti jo 'aib lagaia, kliud 
twhl kam karIA hai. 

2 Lekin ham jante hain ki aiae 
kdm-karuewalon par Khudi ki taraf 
m saza ki Imkui hai]<| ke mutabit] 
hai. 

3 Ai insdn, tu jo aise kiin-kanu-- 
walon jrar 'aib la^ata, aur khud welil 
karta" kyi yib kbiykl kart.i hai ki 
Khuda" ki 'ad'alat se ijacb niklegaV 

4 Ya tti us ki mihrbani, aur bar- 
daaht, aur muhlat k! kasrat ko haqir 
jdnta? aur naliiu samajhta, ki Khudd 
ki mihrbdnf isi maqsad se bai ki tu 
tauba ki taraf mdil bo jie ? 

5 Baiki tu. npne aakht aur be tauba 
kiyo dil we ua din ki khdtir, jis ineii 
qahr aur Khudd ki 'addlat i haqq 
Kabir liogi, apue liye gazab jam a 
karti hai ; 

6 Wuh bar ek ko us ke kamoti ke 
muw4&| badla degi; 

7 Un ko jo nekokdri i>ar aabr ke 



H bagair turqfitari U nU'MI'OX, III. htii 

sdth qdim rahke buzurgiaur 'iazat aur 20 Aur nddanon kd rikhlinewihi, 
haqd ke tdlib hairj, hanieshaki zindagi aur larkon kd ustad, aur ki wufa |j&U- 



degd 

8 Magar un par jo fasddi hain, aur 
sachdi n tdbi' nahin hote, baiki nd- 
risti ke tabi' hain, qabr aur gazali 
toga; 

8 liar ck adml ki jdn, jo burdi 
kartu lini, ranj aur 'azdh men paregi, 
paale Vuliuili ki, phir Yiindni ki: 

10 Par har tik ko jo blialai harta hai, 
buznrgi aur'izzat aur ^:ilain:iti milcgi, 
palile Yahudi ko, phir Yunani ko : 

11 Kyunki Khudd ke h uzur kisi ki 
tarafddri nahiij lioli. 

12 Ia liye ki jinhon ne bagair sha- 
ri'at pde gunah kiye, ira bagair Hhari'at 
ke halak honge ; aur jinhon ne shari'at 
pake gunah kiyo, un ki sazd shari'at 
ko mawdtiq hogi ; 

13 (Kydnki Khudd ke nazdik sha- 
ri'at ke minnewale rastba/. nahiu tlia- 
Jii»rt .-. kliki sliari'.u \ :i.r 'amal knna-- 
wdle rdstbdz thahrenge. 

14 Ia liye jab gur-qaumen, jo sha- 
ri'at. naliin rUEb.tin.aB» tabi'atsc sha- 
ri'at ke kini karti hain, ao we sliari'at 
Ba rukbta hii« apnt liye dp hi apni 
shari'at bain. 

15 We us kain ko, jin ae Hhari'at kd 
maqsad hai, apne dilon men likha hiia 
dikhate hain ; un ki tamiz hhi gaw&hi 
j*tH, was un ko khiyal apa» men ilzdm 
dete, yd 'uzr karte hain. ;) 

1G Vs din men jab Khudd mori 
Injil ke mutdbiq YisiV Masih ki 
ma'rii'at ddniion ki poshida bdton ka 
hisdf karegd. 

17 Boleh, tn Yahudi kahhitd, aur 
shuri'at par takiya kartd, aur Khudd 
par fihfchi karta hai, 

18 Aur us ki marzi jdnta, aur ttha- 
ri'at ki ta'Hin pdke mukhtalif chizon 
merj imtiydz karno jdntd; 

19 Aur dp par i'aliqad rakhtd hai, 
ki niain, andhon kd rdh-dikhldnewdld, 
aur uii ki jo andhere ruuu bain rosbni 
hun, 

197 



lasa 'ihn o satliai kd, jo shari'at men 
hai, iuore pds maujud hai. 
.; 21 Pas, kyd tfijo auron ko sikbldtd 
hai, dp ko nahfn nikhiitu ? tii jo wa'z 
kartd hai, ki Chori na karna, dp hi 
chori kartd? 

22 Tn jo kahta, ki Zind ria karsa, 
kyd dp hi zind kartd 'i td jo buton -■■ 
nalVat r;ikbtd, kyd dp hi 'ibadat-khdn- 
onko luttd hai V 
~23 Tii' jo .shari'at par fnkhr kartd 
hai, shari'at ko 'udiil fcame 86 Kiut<i:i 
ki be-'izzati kartd? 

24 Chundru-lii likhd hai, ki Tui.i- 
hdrc aabab gair-qaumon mtn Khudd 
ke iidtn ki takfir ki jdti hai. 

2. r > Khulna faidainand to hai, taat 
td Hhari'at pai 'amal kare ; lekiu jo tfi 
shari'at ke barkhildf uhahiewdld hm't, 
to terd kbatna-nd-makhtuni t.hahra. 

'1<\ Pas agal nd-iuakhtiin shari'at 
ko hukmon par 'amal karen, to kyd 
un ki na-niakbuiid khatua na gini 
jdogi? 

27 Aur ag:u- zati Dd-uiakhttm sha- 
ri'at ko purd karen, to kyd tujhe, jo 
bdwujdd kitdb aur khatua ke, shari'at. 
se barkhildf chalti hai, gunahgar na 
thabrdenge '} 

28 Kydrki wuh Yahiidi nabin 'y 
zdbiri men hai; aur wuh kliatna 
naliiii jo zdbiri ii^m men hai: 

2G Baiki Yahudi «uni jo batin H 
ini; aur khatua wuhi jo dil H bo, 
ruriant, na ki lafidj jis ki ta'rif ad- 
niion se nahin, baiki Khudd ki taraf 
ao ho. 

III BA'B. 

PAS Yahiidi ko kyd fazilat? vd 
khattia kd kyd fdida hai ? 

2 Al hatta hai larab se 1-aliut lini : 
khaaskar yib, ki we Kbuda ke kalam 
ko amdnatddr i ■':■■. 

3 Pbir agar ba'zo iman na Ide, to 
kyd un ki btr-iiiiani Khudd kd i'atibdr 
liiitil kar ?akti bal? 



Shari'at par 'amal hurne se TVU'MI'ON, III. koi ritslhiz itahiii UtaltaHa, 

4 Aisd na howc : baiki Kbudd saeh- j shari'at farmAti, shari'atw&lon W se 

cha thahre,agarcbiharek idtui jhuthd'kahti hai: td ki sah ki mu£.h band 



lio; chunAnchi likha, hai, ki Tu apci 
batun meg. rdst thahrc, aur 'addlat 
men jit jac. 

6~ l'nr agar hamili nd-rdsti Kbudd 
kS rasti ko zahir karti hai, to ham k ya 
kahen? kyd Khuda na-rdet hai, jo 
qahr na/.il kar'ld? (malu to insan ki 
urah lmlta bun) 

6 Aisd na howo : warna Khuda 
kyunkard'.inyd ki 'addlat karegd"? 

7 Pbir agar niero jliiitb ko sabab 
Khuda ki aachdi us ke jalai ke liye 
ziyada Kabir bui, to mujh pur kyug 
gunahgdr ki tarah bukm hotdhai? 

8 Aur ham kyiin burii un kuren, td 
ki bbuldi uiklcV (uhuninchi yih tuh- 
toi/t b*M liar ki jdti, aur ba'ae bolte 
ki ham yun kabtu,) uiaon par sa/.A kd 
hukm hacjt] bah 

9 l'askyd ham na Re bihtar bain r 
Hargiz naluri : kyiinki baui dge da'wd 
kar cliuke. ki kyd Yahudi aur kya 
Yunani, sab ke sab guuah ke talo dabe 
ham ; 

10 JaisA iikhd hai, ki Kol rdstbdz 
naliin, ekbhi nabin: 

11 Koi Bamajbnuwdtd naliin, koi 
Khudii kd tdlib nahin. 

12 Sab gunirdh hain, sah ko sab 
nikamme bain ; koi nekokdr nahin, 
i' k bhi naliin. 

13 Un ka gald kbuli bui gor hai; 
unlion no apni Kuban sc fareb diyi 
h;ii ; un ko honthog. mci) bdmpon k;i 
zahr hai: 

11 Un ko munh men la'nat aur 
kafivdh.it bhari bain; 

16 Un ke qadam khuu karun men 
tez bain : 

16 Un ki rdhou. meg tabdhi aur 
pareshani hai : 

17 Aur uubon ne ualdmatf ki rah 
nahin ]iahclidni r 

18 Un ki drikhun ke sdmhne Khu- 
lid ka kbauf naliin. 

19 Abham jduto hain ki jo kucbh 
198 



lio jde, aur adri dunyd Kbudd ke 
aimhne gunahgdr thahre. 

20 Pas koi admi shari'at par 'amal 
karne se us ke sdmhne raatMl na 
tbahrega; kyurjki shari'at ke waaile 
se guiiiih ki pahahaD bi hai. 

21 Par ab Kbudd ki rastb&zt fdia- 
ri'at ke bagair zdhir bui, jis par sha- 
ri'at aur nabi jawabi' deto bain; 

22 Ya 'n o, Kbudd ki wuh rdstbdzi, 
jo Yisn' Masih par imdu ldne m milti 
hai, aur un sab ke liye aur un sab men 
hai, jo inidn Idte hain : kyunki kuchh 
t'an | nabin ; 

23 Is liye ki sabhon ue gunah kiyu, 
aur K liuJd ke jaldl se mahrum bain ; 

24 So we ub ke fazl se us makblasi 
ke sabab, jo Masih YiBti' so hai, rnuft 
rdstbdz gine jati) hain : 

25 Jiae Khuda M pwh kiya ki ok 
kafdra bo, jo us ke labu par iman lane 
so kim dwc, ta ki wuh apu i rdsti 
aglc waqt ko ^nmUion H saiir Ilahi ko 
bais tarah dene men zdhir kare, 

26 Aur ifi waqt ki bdbat bbi apni 
rautt zabir karo; td ki wuh dp hi rdst 
rahOj aur usc jo YiwV ^t iman lawe, 
iasibd7, tbabrdwe. 

27 Phir ab ghamand kalidg rahd? 
Us ki tnijnh hi na rabi. Kia sbari'at 
bo? Kyd a'aradl ki shari'at te 1 Na- 
bin ; baiki irudn ki shari'at se. 

faj Kyi'mki ham no yih natija nik- 
dld hai, ki admi inidn bi se, be-a'amdl 
sbari'at ke, rasr.bd« llialiartd hai. 

2i) Kyd wuh s'irf Yahudion kd 
Kbudd hai V aur gair-ijaumog kd na- 
bin ? Albatta, wuh gair^jaumoij kd 
bbi hai : 

30 Kytiuki ok hi Kbudd hai, jo 
makbtunon ko iman se, aur na-nmkh- 
tiinon ko bin (mdn hi ko wasile rdat- 
bii^. tliahrdwege. 

31 Pas kyd ham shan'at ko iman 
H l>atil karte bain? Aisa na bowe; 
baiki hain to sbari'at ko ijdhn karte. 



Abiraliam ki imun us ke liye IWMr 
IV BA'B. 

P HIU ham kyi kahen, ki hamrire 
bip Abirahim nu jism ki bdbat 
kuchh | u i ya ? 

2 Kyunki agar Abb-ahiin a'amil 
ki rah ae rastbaz gini gayi, *° us ^° 
faklir ki jagah hai; lukki Khudi ke 



ag" 



UiLltill )i:l 



3 Is liye ki nawishta kyi kahti 

hai? Yibi, ki Abiraham Khudi par 
Imin liyi, aur yili ua ke liye rdstbizi 
gina gaya. 

i Ab kim-karnewile ko mazduri 
ili'ua bakhahish uahiii, baiki us ki 
haqq hai. 

5 Far ub ke liye jo kain nahin kar- 
ta, baiki us par jo gunnhgir ko raat- 
haz thahriti iman lata liai, uni ka 
iman ristbizi gina jati. 

6 Chuninchi Daud bhi us idmi ki 
Tifkbakhti ka zikr karta hai, jis ko 
Khudi bagair a'amil ku raatbaz thah- 
rata, 

7 Ki Mubarak wo jin ke gunih 
bakhaUe gaye, aur jin ki kliataen 
dkimpi gayin. 

8 Mubani.k wili sliaklia jis ke gu- 
nahon ka hisab Khudiwand na lega. 

9 Pas kyi yili uckhikhti makhtiin- 
on hi ke liye hai, yii ni-innkhtiinoii 
ke liye bhi ? Ham to kah chuke, ki 
Abirahaiu ke liye ua ka imin rasthiz; 
gini gaya. 

10 Pax wuh kyunkar gina gaya? 
makhtiim, ya ua-makhtuni ki hilat 
men? Makhtiini men nabi u, baiki 
na-makhtuui men. 

11 Aur ua ue khatna ka nishin 
paya, ki us iman ki nistbazi ki muhr 
bn. Jo KM ui-niakhtuni men mili Uii: 
ta ki wuh ua sab ki jo ni-niakhtimi 
me» iman late hain bip ho, ki un ke 
liye bhi ristbizi gini jit : 

12 Aur luakhtunoii ki bip ho, na 
UD ki jo sirf uiakhliiu ham, lialki jo 
hamdre bip Abirahim ke imiu ki bhi, 

i 'o use ni-makhtuni men *ha, pairaui 
;arte hain. 
190 



ON, IV. riittbazi gina jtiiti, 

13 Kyunki wuh wa'da, jo Ahira- 
him aur ua ki nasi ke sith tliiy ki 'Lu 
dunyi ki waris hogd, ho shari'at ke 
waaile m nahin, baiki imin ki rist- 
bizi ke wasile ac tfai. 

1-1 Kyiinki agar shari'at-wale hi 
wiris hain, to imin bc-faida, aur wa'- 
da la-haml ; 

15 Ki shari'at qahr ki vilnili hai, 
is liye ki janin shari'at nahin, wahfm 
n n- firman i bhi nahin. 

16 So is liye imin ae Mi, ki wuh 
fazl ki thahre, ti hi woli \ibd Maaira 
nasi ke liye qiim rahe : na «irf us 
nasi ke liye jo shari'atwaii hai, baiki 
us ke liye bhi jo Abiraliam ki si imin 
rakhti; wuh ham sablon ki bip lini, 

17 fChuninchi likhi hai, ki main 
ne tujlie bah u t qaumon ka bip iini- 
qarrar kiyi,) ua Khudi ke simhne, 
jis par wuh imin laya, aur jo murdon 
ki jiliuuwili, aur un chizou ki jo 
maujud nahin yiin zikr karti goyi ki 
maujud hain. 

18 W uli ni-urnmedi ki jagnh men 
ummed ke sith imin lava. La ki wuh, 
us kalam ke niuwifiq, ki Teri nasi 
aibi hogi, bakul qaumou ki bip ho. 

19 Wuh 8UHt-i'atiqad na thi, aur 
na us ne apne murda se badan ki, jo 
sau baras ke qarib ki thi, aur Dft 
Sarah ke rihm ki, jo khushk ho gayi 
thi, kuchh khiyil kiyi: 

20 Aur wuh be imiui se Khndi ke 
wa'de men fibakk na layi, baiki i'ati- 
qid men mazbiit hokar us ne Khuria 
ki barii ki ; 

21 Aur uso ka.mil yaqin hua, ki jo 
kuchh us no wa'da kiyi, so use piiri 
karne jar bhi qidir hai. 

22 Isi wiste y i b us ke liye nirithizi 
gin i gaya. 

23 Aur sirf us ke liye nahiri likhd, 
ki yih us ke wiste gina gayi ; 

2-1 Baiki hamiro liye bhi, jin ke 
wiste gini jiegi, agar liaiti us par 
imiu liwen, jis ne hamdre Khudd- 
waud Yisu' ko mui'doij men se jiliyi; 



/ , ■■■'m let sabab nistbaz K1j'M1'0>- 

26 K i wah hamavi kkataoii ke i 
mddte liawilla kar diyii gaya, aur 
[ifiirki: jildya #i)'a, tii ki ham r&tbaz 
liulm'h. 

V HA'it. 

PAS jub ki iiiuu iman ko sabab 
rasi .bdz timbre, to haru tm'ij aur 
Khudd iih'h haluan 1 Ktmddwaud l'isi'i' 
.Ma-ah ke wasilo uiel hud. 

^ kur ua hi ko wasilo so hani ua 
tazl roerj jis par tji'iim haiu iman ke 
lafasb iluklil pati', aur Khudd ke jalai 

ki mnaod par fokhi buro bain. 

3 Aursirf yibi iwliiij : baiki muak 
hiton meii bal fakhi karte, yili jdu- 
kar ki musibat ao sabr j>aidii hoti 

[ Aur sate M tajiibu-kdri"; 
tajriUt-kaii aa ummed : 

5 Aur ummed suamunda nahin 
bartt; kyiiiiki Kuli i Q,ud» ku wasile 
H jo liamen di nyi, Khudd ki 
habbat haru&rc dtl menjari hai. 

9 Kyiinki jiib haru hauoz kamzor 
tbe, Masih 'diii w*qt pu bedfuog ke 
liye mita. 

7 Ab nuwlikil su kUi niistkdr ke 
liye koi opoi jdu degd: par ahdyad 
kisi mes yih jub&t fio, ki kiwi dme- 
<>kiir ke Tiyi.' iftal ka dc. 

s I.i'kiu Kiiii'la ua apui muliabbat 
ham. par yii« zdhif ki, ki jali lunu 
guudhgdr timbre tbe, Masih hamarti 
wdate rana. 

9 So ab, ki ua ke lalui he sabab 
iiuni rirtfrria thaltre, to kitnd ziyiula 
ua ku ivasile aur K haob raLenge. 

10 Kyi'njki jab Kliuda uo haru 
jis *ut ki hatn lUishnian tim, a; 
Bete ki maut ko sabab mel kiyii, pas 
bam ab mol pakar ua ki zindagi ke 
suhab kitu.i bi ziyaila bach j. n 

11 Aur airf yilii uabin, baiki apno 
KIuhUwhihI lisii' Masih ko wasile, 
jis ko sabab ab ham uo milap paya, 
Khudd par I'akiir blii kartu hain. 

12 Pu« jis tarub ek Adrai ke waaile 
^■;i<ah dunyd HMU iyi, &ar ganih ka 
sabab maut di, isi «u» h. maut sah ad- 

200 



thnh'trr.t ie/awdid. 
niion nicn pliaili, uj liyo ki sab no 
gundu kiya : 

13 C^yuS^i (fhaii'at ke xaliir hoM 
tak Runili duuyd meij ihd; par jahin 
shari'at nahin, guudii giud uabin jata. 

14 Tati bhj maut ne A'dam so Mrt- 
h& tak uu par bhi iiubuti uo A'duin 
k;L Eii guuah na kiya, ju dnowalo ka 
uishati tiiii, bidsbaiiat ki. 

15 far yih nabirj, ki jis qadr kha- 
ta, isi qadr bakbahiEh. Kyiinki jab 
i'k hi ki khata ke sabab bahur, ar. mar 
gaye, to ek lii ddmi, ya'no, Yisti' Munih 
U «sefle bb, Kbudri ki fazl, aur fazl 
«e bakhshiah, bahuteron ko liyc kitui 
Kiyada lit'ii. 

lfi Aur ua ki jalsd ek ke ma6h 
karuo ka anjiru hud, ao muai bakh- 
uhish: kyiinki ok hi khatd ke uA»b 
aaza kd bukm bua, par rd&tliaz houo 
ke liye Uibut khataon ki bak lis hi* h \uu. 

17 Kyiinki agar ek ki kliaUi ke 
sabab maut no ek hi ko waaile sa bad- 
sbiihat ki ; to wo jo nihdyat fikd ;un* 
M.stbazi ka iu'aiu pate hain, ek, ya'ne, 
Yi«u' Masih ko wasile, Kindasi uieii 
kitna /iyada bddahiiliat karenge.) 

18 Pas jftiftd ek khata ko sabab sab 
ddiniou par «ay.A ka hukra hiid, waidd 
bi raHtbazi ke ek kam ko anbah aah 
dduii rdatba/. thaharke zindwgj p&waa. 

19 Kyuijki jaiso ek fliakha ki ud- 
farindtibiuddri se balmt log gunabgdr 
thahre, wai^o hl ek ki fannaiibnrddii 
ko sabab bahut log raHtbdz thahrenge. 

20 Aur shari';it darmiyaii ai, ki 
khatd ziyada lio. Par jahan gunah 
djida hud, fazl us so bhi nihftyut 
ziydda hud hai : 

lii Ohuudnchi jai«« ijunih na maut 
se bddsbahat ki, walau hi iazl buinare 
Kluuliiwaud Yinu' Masih ko wasile 
hamutha ki zindagi ko liye rastbazi 
ae badslidhab karega. 

VI BA-B. 

PAS huni kya kafaaQ ? Ky;i Kasih 
karte rabeii/ ta k) fa/.l ziyddu hor 
2 Aiad ua iiowe. Ilam to jo gunah ki 



Tadiim kafarz ki pak hon. RU'JATON, VII. 



Oiunilt ki 



tUri 



mite hain, pliir kyiinkar usltiyar nieij Main, baiki tari ke ikKtiy;u 



iudagi giiKraaeri 1 

3 KyA tum nahin jtote ki ha» 
meri sc jitnon nc Masih Yiau' ka hap- 
tlmui pavA, ua ki maut ki bapti 
pi.vi? 

i Pas maut ko baptisma n UMb 
uh ku sath garu gaye : IA ki jsiise 
Masih mmrlon men se 13dp ke jalai 
ke wiiiiile sa uthdyA gayA, waise hi 
ham bhl uayi zindagi mm qadam 
uiaivij, 

o Kyiinki jis hAl ki ham us ki maut 
ki muflha babat, mag shamil ho gayo, 
to albatta ji uthne meii blii honge ; 

b' Ki ham jdnte hain, ki bamari 
purani inaAniyat us ku sAth salib p» 
khiiichi gayi, ta ki gmiah ki badan 
ncsfho jAe, ki ham Ago ko gunah ke 
gulstm ua rahen. 

7 Kyiinki j» tiitiA, ao gunAh m 

Clliiutii hai. 

a Pas agar ham Masih ke sAth 
Bius, to hameii y a. i i u hai ki us ke 
sath jioijgc blil ; 

B, Yih jauko ki Masih imu-ilnu men 
se ji utha, phir nahin marnc ka~; aur 
maut pliir ua par ikhtiyar nahiii 
rakhti. 

10 Kyiinki wuh jo muA, 80 gunib 
ki nisbat ek liar miiil; pliir jo jitA 
hai, 10 Kluida ki nisbat -jitu hai. 

Ll Isi tarah tum bhi tip ko gunAh 
ki nisbat murdfl, par KhudA ki tiUbat 
hamaro KhuoAwand Yisii' MasUk ki* 
itnSe /.inila Kamjiio. 

113 Cas gunah tunihare fani badan 
par saltanat na kare, ki tum ua ki 
uliahwatoii men us ke ('armAnbardAr 
bo ralio. 

13 Aur ua aptio 'azii <rimali ku ha- 
wAle karu, ki nA-rasii ko hatbyAr 
lumuri, baiki apne ta.iu ia tarah Khu- 
dA kn sompo, jaiBe niarko ji uthe ho, 
aur apne 'a/,u Kkudd ko supurd. karo, 
ta ki rasti ke hathyar banen. 

U b liye ki matt taat par galib 
na boga; kvi'iuki tum shari'at ke ik.li 
201 



men ho. 

15 Pas ta, kya ham guuAh kiyi' 
ksrBn, is liye ki ham shari'at ke ikh- 
tiyar meri nahin, lialki fazl ke ikhti- 
yar men baiii ? AisA na howo. 

lfi KyA tum iiahiri jinte ki jia ki 
tabi'dari meri tum Ap ko gulam ki 
man inci sompte ho, usi ke gulim ho 
jis kt tAbiVliiii karto y kliwah "imnli 
kt, jis kA anjSm maut hai, kliwau 
CannAubardAri ki, jis kA phal rwtbazi 
tud r 

17 Tar uliakr KhudA kA, ki tum jo 
igo guuAh ko gulim the, dil se u» tft'- 
liiu k<', .jia ke sancbo men tum illnvl i 
gaye tbe, faraiAnbanlAr hde. 

18 Aur gundh ne chhutkar rAstbA/'t 
ko bando Itiie, 

V.) Main tumhSro jism ki kamzori 
ke wabab aiiiui ki taruh bayAa kaiti 
lifin : so jaise tum ne apne 'azii nA- 
paki aur hbarArat ki gulAmi nieij 
aompe tbe, tdki shaiiirat kareD, wat» 
hi ali ajiue 'azii ntstbaKi ki gulilmi 
incn pak hone ko wdsto sotnpo. 

'Jb Kyiirjki Jab tum E0HU ko gu- 
IAtu tbe, raatiiay.i mu iaU the, 

21 Pas tum no un kilinon hc, jin se 
ab shanuinda ho, kyA phal p4y&? 
kyiirjlii mi ka anjam maut hai. 

'12, Par ab tuai gunali se chbtitkar 
Khudd ke bando hoko pdkiKUgt kA 
phal lAtc ho, avtr Akhir bamesim ki 
7-indam' hai. 

'^;i Kyiitiki gumih ki maadirl maut 

baj ; pai' Kin.i.iA ki. bakJulush hamAre 

Kluulawaiiil Yisii' Ma.-ih ke wa.^ilo 

hamualia ki /Jndagi hai. 

TII UA'B. 

Al bbAto, kyA tum nahin iifite, 
(main to un se kahtd hiin, jo 
shari'at ne wiqit haiti,) ki fcof Admi 
jab tak jitd hai, us par shari'at ki 
lnikm hai '.' 

'J, Kyi'ujki byAM 'aurat sbari'nt ke 
nniH'jiiiq apne khasam ki Kindagi tak 
us ki baud men hai ; par agar khasaiu 



Oimah ke usahar'a ht baiat, RU'MI'ON, VIII. jo lamare 'az&on mm hai. 
14 Kyiinki hnmjantc ham ki sh»- 
ri'iiL rfinim hai : par main jismani, 
t gunAh ko h&th bik 
16 Ki 



maro, to wuli apu a khasam ki band se 
rlil.'i'it. jiti hai. 

'.i Pas khasam ke jite ji uli wuli 
(Mara ki ho jawe, to Baniy* thahregi; 
par agar khasam mar gaya, to wah 
ii3 band so chluifc gnyi, ki agar dusre 
ui:ird ki hu jawe, to zaniya na hogi. 

4 Su, ai incro bbalo, tum bhi Ma- 
s.ih ke badan ko sabab shari'at ki nis- 
bat mar gayo ho, ki tum dusre ke bn 
jio jo murdon merj se uthaya gaya, 
ta ki ham KhuM ko liye ph»] liiwtjg. 

5 Kyunki jab ham jismani thc 
gunah ki khwa.hisben, jo ahari'at k< 
sabab thin, hamare band baml men 
maut ko phal laun ko aaar karti thin. 

6 !':ir ab jo ham mar gaye, to 
shari'at so, jia ki qaid metj the, chhdt 
gaye, aiss ki nih ke naye taur se, na ki 
harf ke purane taur se, handali karun. 

7 l'iiir hiun kyii Icalien | Ivya 
shari'at gunah. hal? Aisa na huwe. 
Baiki bagair shari'at ke main gunah 

ko n alun pahchanta ; kyiirtki main. 

\aW,\v V« n* Vbrt&\ «•??« Bnai\*it na. 

8 Par gunah nc shari'at ke sabab 
qabd pakar mujh mou bar tarah ka 
lalach paida kiya. Kyunki Bhari'nt 
ke bagair guiuili 1 1 ■ u r< 1 : t hal, 

I) Ki nuiiij tige be-shar'a hoke jita 
Uni: par jab bukm liyi, gunah ji 
ut.hd, aur ujiiiij mar gaya. 

10 Ydn mujhe ma'lum ho ;:iv.i, bj 
wuli bukm, jo zindagi ke liye tbti, 
maut ka sabab hal 

11 Kyiinki gurnih ne hukm ke wa- 
sile qabi; pakar mujhe bab kaya, aur 
usi ke wasiiu mar dahi, 

12 Pas shari'at to pak hai, aur 
bukm piik, aur baqq, aur khub hai. 

13 Pas jo cliiz klmb hai, kya wuhi 
mere liye maut tbahri? AiBa na 
bew& Baiki gunnh no, ta ki ub ka 



gaya htin. 
karta hdu, so main janti 
nahin: kydgki jo main chahta, eo 
nahin karta ; baiki jis m mujhe nafrat 
hai, wubi karta hdu. 

16 Paa jab main wubi karta htin, 
io nahin chahta, to main tjulu'il kartu 
lilin ki Bbari'at khub hai. 

17 So ab main us ka karnewali 
nahin, baiki gunah jo mujh men basta 
hai. 

18 Kyiinki main janta biin ki 
vmijh mcQ, (ya'ue mere jiam men,) 
koi achcbhi chi'a naliin basti: ki 
kliwAbish to mujh men maujud hai ; MI 
jo kuchh achchha hai karne naliin pati. 

10 Ki jo neki main chahta htin, 
nahin karta i baiki wuh badi, jisemain 
naliin chahta, so bi karta hfirj. 

20 Pas jab ki main jisc naliin chaa- 
ta, wuhi karta biin, to pbir main ub 
ki karnewali naidn, baiki gunah jo 
.«\Ul\U mft%\yiaU.'\\&\, 

biin, ki jab maiji neki kiyA cbalita 
huij, to badi mujh pas maujiid hai. 

'"- Kyunki main batini insaniyat 
se Khu.da ki slmri'at men magan luin; 

2-\ Uagar diisra shar'a apne 'aauon 
men dekati hun, jo meri 'aql ke sh:u'':i 
se lartd, aur mujhe tu gimih ke Khar'a 
ka, jo mere 'azuori men hai, girifiar 
karti. 

21 A'b ] main to kharab-kbasta ad- 
mi hun 1 ia maut ke badan se mujhe 
kaun chhurAwi 'j:iY 

25 Khuiia ka shukr karta hun, ha- 
niare Khudawand Yisii' Masih ke wa- 
aile «e. Garaz, main to apui T ;n-| L s. 
Klmda ke sbar'a ka banda hiln ; par 
jism se gunah kcahar'a ka. 
VW BA'B. 

PAS ab un par jo Masili Yisd' met 



gunah hona zahir lio, aehchhi chiz ke 

wasile maut ko mujh men paida kiya,' Jf ham, aur jism ke taur par nah 
ki gunah bukm ke wasile uihayat hi j baiki Rdli ko taur par chalte, saza Y 
buni ma'ldm ho. bukm nahin. 

202 



iion iri ummed 
! Kjnnki m Mh 



VIII. ki h t ky &d. 

pAi, ki phir daro ; baiki hpalak hone 
ki Ruh pAi, jts sn bnm AbbS. ya'uc, 
Ai Riiji, pukw pukat tahta bilg, 

16 Wuhi Ruh hamdrf ruh ke sita 
jawabi doti, ki bani KhudA ke farzand 
hain : 

17 Aur jab farzand hiie, to wAris 
bhi, ya'ne, KbudA ke waris, aur miris 
men Masih ke diarik.; hasbarte ki 
hain ub ke siith dukh ulfhAweij, tA ki 

ke sith jalai bbi pAwcn. 

18 Kyfinki meri aamajh men m\- 
laano i bal kedukb dard islAiq nahin, 

T) Kyiinki w'i' jo jism ke taur par ki us jaiAl ke, jo ham. par zihir hone- 
hain, ua k~A DUSaj jtemani hai ; par wc wili hai, muqAbil bon. 
| Ruh ke Uur par hain., uii ki misi) 19 Ki khilqat kamal Bffiu se Khu- 
nUiiiiii lisi L. jdA ke farzandon ke zahir hone ki rah 

6 Ki jiainini nii/ij maut hai ; par takti hai. 



RU'Ml'ON 

Undagi ke 
«bar 'a ne, jo Masih Yihu' DMQ lini, 
mujhe guudb aur maut ko ahar'a se 
chhurA di y, i. 

3 ia liyc ki jo shari'at sc jism k! 
karazori ke sabab na ho saka, so Khu- 
dA se hAA, ki us ne apne Reto ko 
praahgar jism ki surat men gnnih 
ko sabab bhcjkar gunah par jifim. men 
aazA ka Imkm kiyi: 

4 T A ki shari'at ki risti hmn 
jo jism ke taur par nahin, baiki riih 
M taur par chaltu hain, puri lu 



riilisuii uiizAj zindagini aur saJAmati. 

7 Is iiye ki jimiiiiui mizaj KhudA 
ki dushman hai; kyirnki Kliudii ki 
sliariW ko tAbi' nahin, aur na ho 
sakti. 

8 Aur ]0 jismlni hain, Khuda ku 

hAni ho, ba-ah'art* ki KhudA ki Uiih 
tum men basti hai. Par ji» men Ma- 
sih ki Ruh nahin, wuh us kA nahin. 

10 Aur agar Masih tum men hai, 
tn badan gunih ke mabab murda hai, 
|iar Riih rasl.bii/i ke sah» b /.inda. 

11 Phir agar us ki Ruh, jis ne Yisti' 
ku murdon men. sc jildyA, tum men 
base, to Masih ka jilanowAla tumhare 
murdo badan ko bhi apni us Itdk ke 
wasile, jo tum men batiti hai, jilawega. 

12 Pas, ai bhAio, ham kuchh jism ke 

Iarzdar nahin, ki jism ke taur par zin- 
agi kAteu. 

13 Kytinki agar tum jism ke taur 
par zindagi karo, to marom : pai aMr 
Um Kuli se badan ki buri 'adaton ko 
icAro, to jiogo. 

14 I» liye ki jitoo KlitidA ki Ruh 
ki hidayat «e cbalte, wu hi Kiiudi kt- 
(urzand liain. 

15 Ki tum ne giildmi ki ruh nal 

203 



20 Is liye ki kbi]qat balalat ke 
laht men Ai, apni khunhl se nahin, 
baiki us ke aabab jo use tabt mi^ri liivd 
hai, is ummed par, 

21 K\ khilqat bhi khaiibi ki gula- 
mi se obbutkeKhudA ke far/.and<m ke 

knil'iiit milke ab tak chikheri mArti, 
ir use piren lagi hain. 

23 Aur &qat wvSt nahin, baiki ham 
bhi, jinhen Riih ke pahle plial inilu, 
apne rnen karAhte hain, aur lepalak 
hone ki, ya'ue, apne jismon ki riliai 
ki r;ih takte hain. 

24 Ki ham ummed sc bach gaye 
haig; par ummed ki liui chiz jab da- 
kld jAwe, tu iiniiTicd u;; rabi; kyiinki 
jo ehia koi dekbta hai, tm kA umtucd- 
wir kis tarah ho ralia hai ? 

25 Par jimi ham nahin [lekhte,agar 
ham us ke umraedwar ham, to sabr se 
us ki ra.li takte hain. 

M Isi tarah Riih bhi hamAri kam- 
zorion men hamari madad karti hai : 
kyiiyki jaisA cliahiye ham nahirj jAnte 
ki kyA dua mAngen, par wuh Ruh 
aisi Ahen bharke, ki jin kd bayAu na- 
hin ho saktA, hamAri silarish karti 
liai. 



'ItitKin ld duimi bharoaa. BU'Ml 

27 Aur wah jn ililoii ka janchno- 
wala hai, jelita hai ki Kuh ka kyd 
matlab hai, ki wnh Khuda- ki 
ke iiji.nri.biij muojMidta l^on ku Bye 

shafa'at karti liili. 

28 Aur ham jdntc Lain, ki sari chi' 
■/.•■n 00 ki bhalai ke Jlyo, jo Kbuda so 
Oiuhabbat rakjita bniri, milku l;iida 
hakiisliti L;un; y t.' w n Tisiiii jo KIiluU' 
ke Irade ko mtiwiliq bulao gaye. 

29 Ki jiiibeit m ne [«hio sc pab- 
chdna, unhen age «e (liahraya, ki as 
ke Bete ko haui-sbakl hon, li ki wuh 
babut sc bh:i.um mori jialauthA thahre. 

30 Aur jiuhoii 0| M iga «B nui- 
qarrar kiya, lis ne un ku bulaya lilii : 
aur jinhen bulaya, un ko rdstbaz bhi 
tluihntya; aur jin korfotb&Z [halilaya. 
mi ko jalai bhi bakkaha. 

31 Pas baiu La bdton ki bdbat kya 
kaherj'r Agar Khuda hamiiri taraf I mi, 
tci kaun hamard uiukbalif hoga ? 

32 u ne ;l|'mc Ij-'Ii.' bj ku oWag 

kiya, baiki use hati* sab k<- kulit! bawdla 
kur diya, to wuh ub ke sath wali chiwn 
bhi liamen kyiinkar na bakhs! 

33 Khuda kechuaehaoB jiar da'wa 
kami karegdV Khudd hi hai, jo ui 
ko rastbdz thahrata. 

M Kaus saza ki hukni dcgd 
Masih jo mar gaya, baiki ji lilii utlia, 
aur Khuda ki dahni M taraf bai t ha 
hai, wub to havndri sifdrish karta hai. 

35 Kaun ham ko Masih ki iniihab- 
batse juda kare-ga ? liuieibat.ya tangi, 
ya zulni, ya kal, ya nangai, ya khatra, 
yi talwar? 

36 Chunanchi likbd hai, ki Ham 
teri khatir din bbar haldk kiyo jatti 
ham: nur zabh ki blierun ke bardbar 
giuo jate hain. 

37 Baiki ham iu sab ehizoii mm, 
us ke waaile, jin as ham se mubabbat 
ki, har galib par galib hain. 

38 Kyiinki mujb ko y:w|in liai, ki 
na maut, na ssindagi, mi firishk 1 , na 
huknmaten, na riydsaten, aur na hal 
ki, na istiqldl ki chizen, 

204 



ON, IX. ia,vdah. 

39 Ka bidandi, na pasti, aur na koi 
d isra. makhliq, ham ko Khuda" ki o» 
muhabtuit se, jo hamare Khuddwand 
Ma.-ili Visii* meg hal, judi karsakog4 

IX BA'B. 

MAIN Masih luen lioko sacn bolti 
hiiij, jlnitli uaLin kalita, aur 
mera dil Lhi Ri'i'h i Qud« ki Dia'rilat 
mord Eawith bai, 

2 Ki rutijhu bara gam aur nicrc dil 
ka har dam ranj lini, 

3 Ki niiiirj yahirj tak cbdhti tha, 
ki agar ho sake, to apne bhdion ke 
\wi}<:, jo jisni ke ni ao mera qariibati 
hain, Masih se mahrdm houij : 

i Wo Isnieli hain ; aur farzaudi, aur 
jahil, aur 'ahden, aur sliuri'at ki 'iii,i>u, 
aur'ibadatuii, aurwa'de, unhi ke hain; 

6 Aur bapdddo uu hi men ke hain, 
aur jimij ki nisbat Masih bhi unhin 
men se hiid, jo ia)b kd Khuda hamebLa 
mubarak bai. A'miti. 

l'. Lukiu ai>a naliiij ki Kbuda ka 
kahhu batil bo gaya. lu liyo ki aab 
jo Israel rnen h hain, Israeli nahifl : 

7 Aur na is sabab ae ki we Abira- 
bam ki nasi hain, sab farzand hain : 
kydnki fa r maya hai, ki Iz,hac[ hi ee 
lori nasi kahlaegl 

8 Ya'ne,Wawo joji.<m ku U-U: ludij, 
Kbuda ko farzand ham ; baiki we hi 
farzand, jo wa'du ke hain, nasi gine 
jate hain. 

Kyuiiki wa'de ki bat yihi hai, ki 
Main isi waqt dungd, aur iriaraii ko ok 
beta boga. 

10 Aur sirf itna hi nahin, baiki 
Kibqab bhi, jab ek se, ya'ne, hamare 
bap Izjhdti au, hamila bui ; 

11 (Aur jab hanoz larke paidd na 
hile, aur ua nek amv bad ke fd'il the, 
t;i ki i;hii:iiie mcii Khudii ka irdda, jo 
kamon par nahin, baiki buldnewale 
par raauti'il' bai, qaim rabe ;) 

12 'l'ab hi us as kaha gayii, ki Bara 
chhote ki khidmat karegi. 

13 Jaisd likhd hai, ki Main ne Ya'- 



jitpar rahm kiya cJtdhe UU'Ml' 

^nb se muhabbat nikhi, aur Esau se 

l! rawhamkydkab.cn? Kyd Kim- 
ia ke yahan bc-iusdii hai? Aisd na 

10 Kiwuh Musa sckahtd hai, Main 
jis por ralim kiyd chahtd hun, «s par 
■ Linu karun;;:!., aur jia por tnihr karne 
ehahti hiiu, uh pir milir karurjgd, 

]■■ Pas yih DI chahuewdle, na 
daurnawdlc par, baiki Khuda e rahim 
]«ir m»uquf hai. 

17 Kyiinki kitab men vnih Fira'iin 
k kahta. hal, ki Mam ne isi liye tujhe 
harpa kiya hal, ki tujh parapni qudrat 
tihir karun, aur ivera ndm tamam ' 
• tamin pir mnshhur howc. 

1-5 Pasvuh jis naf chahtd hai rahm 
karri hai; aur jiB6 chahta hai stikht 
kiirta hai. 

19 Pas tu yih nmjh se kaluti, }ihir 
wuh kyun ilzt'uii det& hai? Kis ne 
ke irdde kd muqdbala kiya? 

20 Ai adili!, tu kaun hai jo Khuda 
se takrar kariA hai? Kya kirigari 
karigar ko kah sakti hai, ki Ti'i 
nuijhe kyiitj aisd baoaya? 

•}] Kr:l kmnliAr ka mitti par ikh- 
tiydr nahin, ki wuh ek hi ionde 
se ek bartan 'iswsat ki, nur diisrd be- 
!izzat ka bamlwe? 

22 Pas kya ta'ajjub, a«;ar Khuda is 

irdde ae, ki apne gusse ko /alur kari', 

Lrat ko dikhawe, qa.br ke bar- 

tanon ki, jo tabah karno ke ldiq tiie. 

nihiyat bardftsnt ki: 

K3 Aur apne Wwiihdyat jalai ku 
rahm ke bartanojj par, jo ua ne haah- 
ruat ko liyo dge taiyar kiye tho, Kabir 

'J 4- Ya'ne, hom par, jinhcn na faqat 
Yahi'uliim mm se, baiki gair-qauinorj 
men se blii, buldya, to kya hnd? 

2~5 Chunanohi Hiisi'a ki kitab men 

yuij kahta hai, ki Main gair-qaum ko 

.; i kalmngd; auruscjo piydrf 

u thi, piyari kahiinga. 

'J(j Aur aisd boga, ki jis jagah yih 
205 



UI par rahm kanw. 
un se kaha gaya, ki Tam mori naum 
nahin ho, usi ja^ah we ziud& Khuda 
ke farzaud kahlawpn'je. 

27 Aur Taa'aiyah Iardel ki bdbat 
pukdrtd hai, ki Agarehi l-ant Isrdvl 
shuvnar men daryd ki ret ko hambar 
haig, k'kin uu men ae thore bach 
jdeoge : 

Kyiinki wuh. kalam ko pura 
karoga, aur rdsli se uae jald khatm kar 
doga: ki Khudawand apuc infisal ke 
kalam par sarzamiu meu jald 'amal 
karega. 

2!) ChunAnchi Yan'aiyah ne age 
kaha, Agar Habb-ul-Bfwaj bamare liye 
nasi bai]i na chhorta, tu bam findi'im 
ki maniiul aur 'Amurah ke baraliar 
hote. 

30 Pas ab ham kya kahen ? Ki 
^:iir-i|a,Liiii.ii_i Mfjorfftbfad ki talash 
na karti tliin, lastbazi hdnil ki, ya'nr, 
wuh rastbazi jo iman ae hai : 

.11 Par Israel, jo rdstbAz! ke shar'a 
ki talash kart-a tlul, raetbdzi ke shar'a 
tak i nihili piihunclia hai. 

32 Ki» liye? Is liye, ki unhon ne 
iman se nahin, baiki guys sharl'at ke 
karoon hfsBulki talash ki. Kyiinki 
udIiuij ui' 0> Iliukar-khilanewAle pat- 
thar se thokar kbai ; 

33 Cliunanchi likhA hai, ki Ddcrio, 
main Saihrin men ek thes-khilanewald 
paithar aur thnkar-kbilanewali ehatiin 
rakhta hiin: aur jo kni us par iman 
lata hai, ho sharminda na boga. 

X BA' 1 1. 

Al bhaio, inere dil ki khwdMsh, aur 
Khuda sc mori d'u'a Israel ki 
lidbut yih hai, ki we najdt pdwen. 

2 Kyflnki main uu ka gawdh hi'iii, 
ki wo Khudii ki babat gairatmand to 
hain, par danai ke adth nahin. 

3 Is liye ki we us rdstbdzi ko, jo 
Khudd ki taraf ae hai, na j.inke, aur 
koshish karku ki apni ristbiKi qdim 
karen, Khudd kt nlstMzi" ke tdbi' na 
hiic. 



Jitnc iman hiwtn, 



RU'MI'OV, XI. un M&foa *o wtfU *£ ft<wirf. 



4- Ki shari'at kl giyat yih hai, ki ' Ai KhudAwaud, kaun hamdre paigam 



M sisih har ek imAridAr ki rAstlw.i ho, 

5 Ki wuh raetbdzi jo sharPat ki hai, 
Miisa u8 kA zikr yon kartA hai, kl Jo 
insan yehi kara kiyA kare, wuh un ke 
sabab jitA rahega. 

6 Par wuh rdstbAzi jo iman so hai, 
yiin kaht-i hai, ki Tu npno dil meii 
mat kah, ki AsmAn par kaun charhe- 
ga ? ya'ne, Masih ko utir lAne ko : 

7 YA, GahrAo imii kaun utregi? 
va'ne, Masih ko murdon incii sc uthi 
lAne ko: 

8 Phir wuh kyA kahti hai? Yih. 
ki kalam tcre nasnlik, tero munh, auc 
tere dil men hai: yih wnhi kalam 
ini Ani hai, jis ki ha.ui nianadi kartc 
hai n : 

9 Ki agar tu apni /.uban so KhudA- 
wand Yisii' kA iqrAr kare, aur apno dil 
sc iman lAwe, ki KhudA ne uso phirke 
JUAyA, to tu najAt pAwegA. 

10 Kyuiiki rAatbdzi ke liye insan k-> 
dil sc iman lAnA hai, aur najat ki k ha- 
tir munh ne iqrAr karnA hai. 

] 1 OhunAnchi kitAh men yih kabtd 
hai, ki Jo koi u* par irtiAn lAtA hai, 
sharminda na hogA. 

12 Kyiinki Yahiidion aur YiinAnion 
men kuchh tafAwut na rahA: ia liye 
ki wnhi ju sah ka KhmlawiLiid hai, 
sab ke wAste jo us ka nAm lete hain, 
datdat-rakhnewdlA hai. 

lit Kyrinki har ok jo KhudAwand 
ki nAm legA, najAt pAwsgA. 

14 Par jie pnr wo SmAn nahin lAe, 
ns kA nAm kyi'njkar lewen ? aur jis 
kii siikr imhon ne nahin sunA, ua par 
kyunkar imAn lAwon? aur manAdi- 
karncwAle ke bagnir kyuykar sunon ? 

16 Aur agar bheje na jAwen, to ky- 
unkar manadi karen V eh un Anehi yih 
likhA hai, ki KyA hi khushnumA hain 
un ke qadam Jo aalAmati kl baahArat 
dete, aur achchhi ohizon ki khush- 
kiiabari sunati; hain t 

IB Lekin sah ne yih khushkhalwi 
niAn na 11. Ki Yas'aiyAh kahtA hai, 
206 



par iinan lAyA? 

17 Pas imAn eun lono so, aur sun 
lend KhudA kf bAt kahne se, AtA hai. 

18 Par main kahtA lilin, kyA unbog 
no nahir, suni? Alhatta, un ki jiwa?. 
tamAm rii e suimin par, aur un ki bAt- 
en dunyS ki haddon tak, pnluinoMn. 

"19 Phir main knhlA hiiij, KyA IsiaH 
Aj-Ah na huA? Miisa no to pahle 
kahA, ki Main un se, jo qaum nahin 
hain, tum ko gairat dilAiin^A, aur 
qaum i nAdAn ee tum ko gusus par 
IAAngA. 

20 Par Yaa'aiyAh l«rA bc-parwA hai, 
aur kahti hai, Jiuhoji ne mujhe na- 
liin dhundhi, mujb ko pA gaye ; aur 
jinhon no mntfafl nahin puchhA, un par 
main zAhir hdA. 

21 Lckin wuh IsrAel ke har;q meg 
ytin kahti hai, ki Main apne hAth dio 
bhar ek qaum ko liyp, jo iii-faniian- 
liardAr aur hnijali hai, harhaelule lnin. 

Xi BATI.' 

PAS main kahtA Mo, KyA KlmdA 
ne apni qautii ku kliarij kar diyA? 
AisA na liowe. Kyrinki main hhi Is- 
rAtli, AhirnhAm ki nasi, aur Binyauun 
ke finje 96 hi'in. 

2 KhudA ne apni us qaum ko, jise 
iis no pahle so jAnS, kharij nahfij kiya. 
KyA tum nahin jAnte ho ki lliyai l;r 
haqq inen kitAb mon wuh kyA Farm AtA 
hai ? ki wuh kyiinkar KhudA se IsrAel 
par faryAd karke kahtA hai, 

3 Ki Ai Klnnlawand,unhon ne tere 
nabion koqat,l kiyA,aur liiri qiirnAngi- 
hon ko rth A diya; ab main akola baqi 
lion, aur we meri jin ki bht fikr inea 
hain. 

4 Par kalAm IlAhj jawab men u- 
ko kyA kahtA hai? yih, ki Main ne 
apne liye srit hastir idml bkOni rakhe 
hain, jinhon ne Ba'al ke Age ghutni 
nahin tokA. 

C Pas isi tarah ia waqt bhi kitne 
hi fazl se barguzida hoke bAqi nihe 
hain. 



Agy&r ka fakhr hama. 

6 Phir agar fkzl se hai, to a'amdl se 
nahin; nahin to fazl ftizl na rahcgd. 
Avit &st ftr a'amdl se hai, to (a/A phir 
kuchh nahin : nahin to 'amal 'amal na 
raliega. 

7 Pas kyd hdd? YU>,W Israel jis 
clifp; ki tnldsh kartd hai, wuh uu ko na 
miii; ]wr chuue Mon ko mili, aur 
bdqi andhe kive gayc. 

8 Chundnchi likhd hai, ki .Khudd 
ne aj tak unhen utighnewali nih, aur 
«isi anklien ki na dekhoti, aur aiso bin 
ki n» aiinen, diyc hain, 

9 Aur Daud kahtd hai, ki Un kd 
dastarkliwan jal, aur phaitda, aur tho 
kar khdne ka bd is, aur un ki jazd ka 
sabab howe. 

10 Un ki ankhen tdrik ho jdwerj, 
ki we na dekhon, aur tii un ki pitli 
ku hamosha jliukd rakh. 

11 Pas main kahtd luln.ki Kyd un- 
hon ne aisi thokar kliai ki gir paren 'i 
A isi Tia ho; inagar un ku girne ke 
bd'is najdt goir-qauinon ko miii, td ki 
unhen un se gairat ftwc. 

12 Pw agar nn kd ginid dunyd ke 
liys daulat Inid, aur un ki ghitli ^nir- 
qaumi>n ke liye daulat, to un ki kamil 

r i. t i kilni lii Kiydda daulat na hogi 'i 

13 Main gatr-qaaiuon kd rasul lio- 
kar tuni eair-qaumwa1<>ij «o boltd hdn, 
■UT apni khidmat ki larai kartd hun ; 

14 Td ki main kisi tarah m apni 
«jaumwdton k" gairat dilauti, aur un 

I Mg m b&'zon ko b&chinn : 

15 Ki agar un kd k h Ari j ho jina 
^han ku maqbtil honc kd bd'is hai, to 

n kdamilnakaisAkuchhhogd? hdn, 
,»isa roimion ee ji uthna? 

IH K y liuk i agar pahld phal pdk, 
to taindm pbal wnisd hi hogi : aur 
I agar jar pak ho, to dalian bhi \\:\\>\ hl 
■'j-i- 

17 So agar diliati mon se ka! ek tol 
tiyiii, aur tu" jo jangli zaitun thd, un 
ia paiwand hui, aur zaitun ki jar aur 
MfflD uien sharik hfid. 

18 To tti un ddlion par fakhr niat 

207 



RU'MI'OV, XI. gair mumitih thahatna. 

kar. Aur agarchi fakhr karc, tau bhi 
td jar ko Bambhaltd' nahin, baiki jar 
tujh ko. 

1!> Phir tu kahegd, ki Ddlido. ia 
waste toritj gayijj, td ki main paiwanu 
hoiin. 

20 Achchhd; we be-fmani ke sabit b 
ton gayin, aur tii iman ke sabab qiim 
hai. Pas garur mat kar, baiki dar: 

21 Kyiinki jis hal ki Khudd ho asli 
shakhon ko na chhord, to ahdyad tujli 
ko bhi na chliorc. 

22 Pas Khudd ki narmi aur sakhti 
ko dekh: sakhti un par, jo gir gayo 
hain, aur narmi tujh par, agar tii 
narmi par qahn raho ; nahin to ttl bhi 
katd jdegd. 

23 Aur we bhi, agar be-imdn na 
rahen, to paiwand kiyc jdenge: ki 
Khudd qddir hai, ki unhen dobdra 
paiwand kare. 

24 Is Hya ki td jab us zaitiin ke 
darakht se, jia ki asi jangli hai, kini 
gavd., aur hiirkhildf asi ke aehchhe 
iMiti'ui k;i paiwand hud, to wo jo iisli 
rjdlidn hain, kia qadr ziydda apne hi 
zaitun men paiwand na ki jdongi ? 

2. r i Ai bhdio, td na howe ki tum 
apne ta,in 'aiilmand sanijho, main 
chdhtd lilin ki tum is bhed so ni- 
w;ii|if na raho, ki lerdel ko ok hisae 
par andhlipan d pard hai, aur jab tak 
ki gair-qaumon kikullKhumdr shdmil 
na howe, yibi rahcgd. 

2U Aur is tarah tamam Isriel bach 
jiegd ; clitindnchi liklid hai, ki Chhu- 
riucwdld Saihiin so uiklegd, aur bediui 
ko Ya'qub bc dafa karegi : 

27 Aur ruerd yih 'ahd un ke sitli 
hogd, jab main un ke gunahuii ko 
rnitd diingd. 

■i$ We to Injil ki babat tumimro 
sabab se dushman hain ; lekin bar- 
guzidngi ki bdbat bdpdidon ke aabab 
piydre hain. 

29 la wdste ki Khudd ki ni'aimiren 
aur buldbat badalnc ki nahin. 

30 Kyiinki jis tarah tuuiage Khudd 



Siri ntH karne 

ke na-fariuan thfl, par nb un ki na- 
farmini ke «abah (mu par rahm huAj 
UI Waisa hi we bhi nit-farinin hiie, 
ia ki U8 rahm k» sabab se jo tum par 
bui, un par bhi lahra tonra, 

32 Th lij-e ki FCIiikla ne sah feo nit- 
farmani ki qaid men ohhofa, ta ki Bab 
par rahm farmawc. 

33 Wah! Khuda k: daulat o hik- 
mat aur «Mnisli k i kaisi ^ulinii hai! us 
ki 'adaJateii daryaft «'.' kya bi paro, 
aur ui ki riheg p&tf mUne u kya hi 
dur hairi ! 

34 Ki kis ne Khudawimd kl 'aql ko 
jatii hal? ya, kami ua ka aalahkar 
rabi? 

3o Td kia ne pahlo use kucbh diya 
hai, ki use pbir diya jaega. '{ 

3G Kyrmki ub( se, aur usi ke sabab, 
aur naf ke tive, siri cliizen bui hnirj : 
abad tak u*! ki huzurgi ho, A'niiii. 
XII BA'B. 

PAR, ai bhain, main Khuda" ki rak 
matou ka wasta dcke tum w; 
iltimae karta min, ki timi apne badan- 
nrj ko guzri.no, ta ki ek ziuda qur- 
bdnf, muqadrlas, aur Khuda ke liye 
Masami id a hon, ki yiii tum liari V|Ii 
'ibAdat hai. 

2 Aur is jahin ko ham-sbak! mat 
bo: baiki apne dil ke uayc bone bc 
.ijuii ihaki '.»; « kil drilo, ta ki tum 
Khuda- ke us iradc ko, jo klmb, aur 
pasandida, aur kamii hai,' bakluibi 
jano. 

3 Main us faal se, jo mujhe 'irjayat 
adi hai, tum men se liar ek ko kahta 
lilin, ki apni unidr us se ziyAda jis ka 
jauna munAsib hai na jjnej baiki 
'iatidiil ko sSth apna martaba aiwt 
«uujlie, jaisa Klmda ne bar ek shakks 
ko and&z ae iman diya. 

4 Kyuijki jaiaa hama-rc ek badan 
mcn bahu t M 'aan bain, aur har ek 
'aao ka ek bi k4m iiahiij ; 

5 Aise hi bani, jo babat ne bain, 
Masih men hoke ek badan huo haiti, 
aur Apas nierj ek ddsrc ke 'azu. 



BU'Ml'OS, XII. Mmi{ltatq 

6 PaB hani ne us faal ke rnuwAfiq. 

jo bamerj 'inayat hua, alag aiag ni'a- 
maten pilin; so agar wuh oubtiwaj 
hai, to huni iman keandas ko nimvAnVj 
nobdwat karen ; 

7 Aur agar khidmat hai, to khid- 
mat men rahi'n ; ajjar kol ustAd howe, 
to ta'lim par ; 

8 Aur nasiliat-kariiPWiila, naiiiliat 
mi'ii tiiuwligiil rahf : wuli ji> khaMl 
l'aiitt/i. hai. baf-dili sc bante ; aur sar- 
dar koabiah se sardiiri kiire; wuh jo 
rahm kartii hai kbushi ee rahm kare. 

i> Muhabbat i'«>-riyi howo. Badi - »e 
nafrat karo : nek i «e mile raho. 

10 BirAdanina muhabbat bc ek dusre 
ko piyir karo; 'izzat ki rah se ek 
ddare ko bihtar sainjKo, 

11 Koshish m«Q susti na karo; nih 
se sargarm ho: JKlmdiwaud ki ban- 
dajti mcn rabo; 

12 Ummed mcn kbuKb, taklif men 
bardiisht-kariiBwale, du'a mingne par 
miista'idd raho; 

13 Muqaddason ki ilitiyaj nu| 
Hharik ho ; musafir-parwari men mash- 
giil raho. 

14 Un ke Jiye jo tumben Bata"!* 
hairj, harakat chaho; khair tuiLiian, 
aur la'nat na karo. 

lfj KhiiBhwaqton ke satli khuah- 
waqtraho; aiu: ronewalori kesa'tb roo. 

Iti A'jias men ek ea mizaj rakho. 
Bare baro khiyiil niat, haadiio, baiki 
gariboa ke satb garibf karo. ApM 
ta,in 'aqlmand na samjho. 

17 Badi ke 'iwaz men kisi sc badi 
na kiivo. Jc batfl| Bab logOQ ke riaz- 
dik bhall bain, un par diir-andesh 
raho. 

IH Agar ho Bake, to maqdur bliar 
bar iuwtn ke satii mile raho. 

10 Ai 'azizo, apini intiqam mat lo, 
baiki gusse ki rAh cbhor do; kyiinei 
yih likhA hai, ki Khud'awand knhti 
hal, [i:ii.|iiiii lemi mera kam hal 

ain lii badla liinga. 

20 Pas agar tora dusbman blnikhi 



Sabkahaq<i RTJ'MI'ON, XII/, XIV. ada karmi chaniye. 

ho, ua ko khitd; agar piy.iaa ho, usol 10 Ki inuhabbat wuh hai, Jo. ipne 
pdnide: kyuuki yih karkc u» ku gir jnirtJ.si se bodi nahin karti : h wame 
par Ag k« angniW Vi dlirr lagawt^i. iniiliabbat rakhna ahari'at kd pura 

21 Badi 1U miwlub na ho, baiki kami hai. 
badi par nuki se galib ho. 



XTlT BA'R 

H Alt ek tihakhs hakimon ke tabi' 
rahe. Kyi'mki aisi koi hukumat 
nahin, jo Khuda ki taraf ae na ho : 
aur jitni hukuumten bara, so Khuda 
ki taraf ho nmqarrar hai n. 

2 Pas jo koi hukumat ki samhna 
karta hai, so Khuda ki mutpirrari bar 
ka mukhalif hai ; aur wu jo mukhdlif 
li.uri, so ap hi saza piiwenge. 

'l Ki hakim iwkokavon. ko nahin, 
baiki bsdkaron kn khauf kd bd'is hai. 
Pan agar t u chdho ki hukfimat ac ni- 
dav vahe, to ueki kar, ki -wuh teri 
ta'rif karagd. 

4 Kyiinki wuh Khuda ki khddim 
teri bthtari ke liyo hai. Par agar tu 
burd kare, to dar ; ki wuh talwar 'aba» 
nahin liyephirtd: ki wuh Khuda ki 
khadiia hai, ki 'adalat karke badkar 
ko saza de. 

5 Pas tibP rahni na sirf gazali ke 
ssibab, baiki ramin ko bd'is bhi.zarur 
hai. 

6 Kynnki ih liya tum kliiraj hhi 
dete ho,kIweK.huddke khddim haiij, 
jo ua kim nicri mashgul rahtd. 

7 Paa sah ka haqq ada karo ; jis ke 
khirdj ehdhiye, kiiirdj ; aur jis ko 
mahsiil cbahiye, tnahsul do; aur jis so 
dara ehdhiye, daro ; aur jis ki 'izzat 
kiya chahiye, 'izzat karo. 

8 Sivaapns ki niuhabhat ko kisi ke 
oar/.ddr na rabo; kyi'mki jo auron se 
muhabbat rakhtd hai, ua ne abari'at 
ko pfird kiya hai. 

9 Is waste ki ve hukm jo hain, ki 
Tu zina na kar, $atl na kar, Obati 
kar, Jhiithi gawahi na de, Lalach na 
kar, aur jo hnkm im kfl mw;i hog, KU 
k(t khulasa im «k bal men hai, ki Tu 
apne partisi ko uisa piyar kar, jajsd dp 
ko kar la hai. 



11 Aur wa<jt kojAnke yi'm hi karo, 
ia liye ki ghari ab d pahuuchi, ki huni 
nind ao jagon.: kyiinki jis waqt hara 
i m flu Ia>, ua waqt ki nisbat se ab 
haruan riajdt ziyada nazdik hai. 

12 tidt bahut gu/ar gayi, aur subh. 
nazdik hdi : paa ham andhere ke 
kdmon ko tark karun, aur roshni ku 
hathydr bandhi;n. 

13 Aur jaisd dia ko ilastiir hai, 
durust chalan ao chaleij ; na ki aubdshi 
aur inasti sc, na ki haraiakation aur 
bad-parhozion ae, na ki jluigro aurdah 

14 Baiki Khudiwand Yisu' Masih 
mulabbaa ho, aur jiam ki khwa- 

hiahoti ku liyo tjuibir na karo. 
XIV BA' H. 
UST-i'atiqad ko dp mon shdmil 
k»r lo, par shubhoa ki takrir ko 
raf'a karun ku liye ualiiti. 

2 Kk ko i'ati(]ii.i hai, ki har ok chiz 
kd khand rawti liai ; par jo suNt-i'ali- 
4dd hai, bo airf aag-pil klidta hai. 

3 Paa wuh jo khdta hai, use jo 
nahin khdtd, haqir na jdno ; ai-r wuh 
io natin khata, ua par to khdta hai 
'aib na lagdwo; kyiinki Khudd uo us 
ko qabdl k iya hai. 

4 Paa tu kaun hai, jndiisre ke nau- 
kar par hukm kartd hai ? wuh to 
apne khudawand ko dgo kharf y;i 
para hai. Baiki wuh khafd i: 
is waKt.o ki Khudi ua ke khara kune 



S' 



par i|adir hai. 

5 Koi ek dm ko dusre din so bihtar 
Jintihai; aur kui sab dinon ko btird- 
bar jdtitd hai. Har ok apno apno di! 
nifii piini i'atiqdd rukhe. 

6 Aur wuh jo din ko mnitta hai, eo 
KlindiiwantS ko liyu minta hal; aur 
jo diti ko nahiu iuaru,a,so Khuddwand 
keliyenahitiindiita hai. .lo khdtihaJ, 
so Khudawand ke wiste khatA hai, 





f<tut-i'atiijad m 



lUJMI'ON, XV. nek-ntMi h» 



-. hifon 



kyfmki wuh Khuda kii shukr kartd 
hai: aur jo nabin khatd, so Khudd- 
wand ke wdste naliltj khala, aur 
Khudi ki ahukr kartd hai. 

7 Ki kof ham men se apne waste 
iviiiiij jitft, aur kol apne waato nahin 
martd. 

8 Ki agar bani jito ham, to Khudd- 
waild ko wisu .iiu- haifl; aur agar ' liain ; par wuh chiz us insan ke Hy 

hain, to Khudawartd ke wiate kh&se thokftl khitA faal buri bal 



IH Pasjokoiin hi bdtoij taet Ma- 
sih ki baudagi karld dai, Khuda ki 
nniqbul, aur jiilmion ki pai-andida hai. 

l'.I Psw aisi bdton ki, ki jin si: sulh 
ho, aur ck diWe ki taratpp ho jai*, 
rjaini ii k aren. 

20 Khane ke liye Khuda ke kain 
ko mat bigAro. Sari chizen to pik 



marte kaiti; ia ttye ham, jite marte 
Klmdawand hi ke hnirj. 

9 Ki Masih isi liye uitia, aur uthd, 
aur jiyd, ki murdorj aur Etndojj ka bhi 
Khud'ftwand ho. 

10 Par tii kis liye apne bhdi par 
'aib lagald hai? aur tf kis tiyu apnc 
bhai ko haair jArita hai V kyunki baui 
sab Masih ke iakht i 'addlai ke tige 
kharo hoijgi'. 

li Chunancbi yih Hkkd hai, ki 
Kbuddwaiul kahni hal, kiapnj hayat 
ki qasam, har ek gbutnd tnerc dge 
jbttJwgA, aur liar ek zubau Khuda ke 
samline iqrar kari'gi. 

12 Pas» liar ek ham men se Khuda 
ko apnA apria hisab degA. 

13 Pas chdhiye ki ham dge ko ck 
dfiwro pir 'aib na lagdwen ! baiki yih 
tajwiz k aren, ki wuh ebi/, jo tliokar 
yi rima ka bA*)i hawa, apne bhui ko 
wunliii'' na rakben. 

14 Mujhe Khudliwand Ylsfi'M rruT- 
bim hiia, aur main D« Tacdn karke 
jana, ki koi chia ap BMu nahin : 
lekin jo us ko iidpAk jantsi, tu k>: liye 
tiapak hai. 

1» Par agar tera bhai tore khane 
se di<jq hotA hai, to tii muhabbat ke 
taur par nnliin ciialti. Tu apne kkdue 
se us ko, jis ke wAstc Masih m mi, 
haJiik unit kur. 

16 l'aa tumhari neki ki badnauii na 
howe: 

17 Kyunki Khuda ki Mdshdhat 
khdiiA pin A nahir, bulai risti aur 
mati, aur Riih i Qnds ae khUskwaqti 
hai. 

210 



UI lihalii yih hai, ki tu guaht U4 
■ .!-,-.,■. n .ii n. i plwe, iiru- tiai kam oa 
kare, jia se tera bhai diiukkd y& tho- 
kar khlc, ya BUKt ho jae. 

'S2 'lui'atii]ad rakhia hai? W ajun: 
liye aie Khuda ke huziir tua/bu t rak b. 
Mubarak wuh jo apne ta,in us kara 
ko sabab, jise wuh nmuaZib jauke 
kartd hai, malduiat na kare. 

_;> Par ju ki>i chi/. un'ti shubha 
rakhti hai, agar khawe, to gUHahgil 
t'aaiir.'L, is wiate ki wuh l'atiqid u 
nahin khdtd ; aur jo kuohh i'atiqad ee 
niiliin, bo L-unah hai. 

XV BA'B. 

PAS ham ko jo zordwar haiij, 
chdhiye ki kamzorop ki suBtion 
ki barddRht karen, aur knud-paaanul 

kaieg. 

I Har koi ham men so apne partisi 
ko ua kl bhaldi ke wastu khusli kare, 
td ki us ki taraqqi h". 

S Kyunki Masih bhi apni khuahi 
tu obaiU ilid, baiki jaisd likbd hai, 
ki Tere maldmat-kaniewilloB ki mald- 
maten mujh par d ]irinrj. 

4 Ki jo kuchh &ge Jikhd gayd. so 
hamdri ta'h'in ke liye likha gayd, ii 
ki ham ftabr se, aur kitdbon ki tasalli 
se, ummed rakhen. 

5 Aur Khuda, jo sabr aur tasalli ki 
bani hai, tum ku yih bakhshe, ki tua 
Itaalh Visi':' ki tuah ipaa mt:n ek^.il 
raho; 

(i Td ki tum ek <1U aur ek kuMr 
hoke KhuiU ki, ]<• hamaru Khudawand 
yiafi" 'Masih kd Udp hai, barai karo, 

7 ls wiete tam men se liarek diisre 



i'iiffis ki tdMd, 

ko qabi.il kare, jaigA ki Masih ne bhi 

ham ko qabiil kiyA, tA ki KkudA kA 

8 Main kanta huii, ki Yisu' Masih 
Khuda ki saeliAi ke liye iimkhtiinoii 
k'd khiiilim bibi, U ki mi wa'don ko, 
jo bapdidon se kiye gaye, |iurA karu 

Aur ki £air-qaumen bhi rahui ke 
Babah Khuda ki bitAish karen ; chn- 
nAncbi likhA hai, ki Ia waatB main 
g&lUnorj ko bieh tera iqrAr karung», 
aur tera naui gAiingi. 

10 Aur wuh phir kahta hai, ki Ai 
), r :ur-i|aiimo, Mi ki qautn ke sAth 
Khusbi karo. 

11 Aur phir yili, ki Ai uari qauuio, 
KhudAwaud ki hamd karo ; aur ai 
toao, tum Bab us ki sitalah karo. 

12 Aur jiliir Yas'aiyAh yih kahtd 
hai, ki lasa! ki jar maujud rahcgi, 
aur ek ihakht gair-uaumon par hukri- 
Uiat karne ko utliegA ; iuri par gair- 
caumeri bliaiosA rakhengi. 

13 Ab KhudA, jo uiumcd kA hAni 
hai, tumben u min laue ke bd'is sari 
khushi aur salaruati su bhar de, tAki 
liiiii i Q'nls ki qudrat se tumhAri uiti- 
lutd KiyAdatar boti jAwe. 

1+ Aur, ai mere bhAio, main bhi tu 
khud tumhArc haqq men yih yaqin 
rakhtA lilin, ki tum nuki ae mamur, 
aur tamani danai se bhare ho, aur 
ajjaa buq nasihat bhi kar aakte ho. 

15 Par, ai bhAio, main ne jo yad-di- 
lii ke taur par thorA sA tumben likh 
blu'jii, BO U* inen ziyada jur.at ki, 
kviinki KhudA ne mujh ko is liye fazl 
bakhshahai, 

18 Ki main gair-qaumon ke wtfate 
Yisu' Masih "ka kbadiin hoke kahiu 
ki tarah Khuda ki Injil ki khidinat- 
pu/.ari karun, laki gair-qaumoii kA 
hadya ke liyo gnr.rafi nt inaqbiil howe, 
ki Kuli i Qudti w pak kiyA gaya" hai. 

17 Pai main lid baton mtn jo Kliu- 
dA 30 'ilA(ja rakliti hain, Yisu' Masih 
ki l>Abal lak lir kar Kakui lniii. 

16 Ki mairj yih jur,atuahiii rakhta, 

211 



IU"M1'0\, iV, ki sal ek-dil howm. 

ki un kAmon men se kisi ko, jo Masih 
ne mere wasile, khwAh qaul, khwAh 
fl'al se, 

ly KhwAh karAmatnn aur mu'ajizo-n 
ki quwat 60, khwah Khuda ki Kiih ki 

3uiinii W, ;;air-qaimion k.- larmAubar- 
Ar hone ko na kiyA ho, bayAn karun : 
yahAn tak ki main ne Yarimlam se le 
ehaugird llhiriqum tak Masih ki Injil 
ki puri manAdi ki. 

20 Baiki main us hurmat ka inusli- 
tiq tlia, ki JhIiAij jahan Masih kA dAih 
nahin liyA gayA, wahAn Injil suiiAun, 
tA na howe ki inairi du&re ki neo par 
radda rakhurj : 

21 TA ki jaisA likhi hai, ki Wa jin 
ko us ki khabar nahin pahunehi, dc- 
khenge; aur jinhon ne nahig eunA 
samjhengo, waisA hi howe. 

22 Isi sabsb main hArliA tumhAre 
pai ane M ruka raliA hdn. 

23 Par ab w liye ki in mulkon meri 
ja-yili bAqi na rahi, aur tmuhari inula- 
qat kA bhi bahut baraon se mushtaq 
huii i 

24 SojablsfatiiyakorawAnahtirigA, 
tum pAs A jAiingA; kyurjlsi umined 
rakhtA hiirj ki main udliar jdte hue 
tnmhen dekh liinga, aur inmliAri mu- 
iaqac «; kuchh kaAtir-jam'a hoke tum 
se udhar ki turai' riiwana kiyA jAdngA. 

25 Par bilfi'al main Yartisulam ku 
tnuqaddasori ki khidmat karne ke liye 
jAta h u n. 

26 Kyunki MaqadAniya aur Akhaia 
ke logori ki mar/.i yiin hai, ki Vaniwi- 
iam ku muflis motjaddaaon ke liye ek 
khass ehandA kan-n. 

27 Yih to in ki marzi lidi ; aur ye 
un ke qaradar bhi hain. Kydnki jab 
gair-oautneg ruiiAni baton men nn ke 
shavik hiii ~hain, to liizim hai ki ye 
jisiiiini bdU'fi men un ki khidmat 
karen. 

2H Pas ma'm ub kdm ko tamAm 
kark.\ aur ye mewa un ke hAth 
sompke, tum pAs «e hokar I^faniya ko 
jAungA. 



Ounah ke us shar'a hi babat, nU'Ml'ON, VI7T, jo hamare 'aziim » 



niare, to wuh npne khasam ki band bc 
chhuj jAti hai. 

3 1'ftM kkifliwi ke jitf? ji agar wuh 
dtisre ki ho jiwe, to zdniya thahrcgi; 
par agar khasam mar gaya, to wuh 
us band bd cbhfit gayi, ki agar uiisre 
inard ki lio jiwe, to zaniya na hogi. 

■i So, ai men bbtto» tum bhi Ma- 
sih ke badau ku subab shari'at k! nis- 
kit tnai gftffl ho, ki tura duare ke ho 
jio jo murdorj men so uthiyi gaya, 
la ki ham Khudi ke liye phal liwen. 

5 Kyink'i jab ham jismint the, 
giraih ki khwahishen, jo ehari'at ke 
sabab thin, hamire band band men 
maut Iv plml liioe ko asar karti tbin,. 

C Par ab Jo ham mar gaye, to 
fdiari'&t se, jik ki qaid men lho, crihut 
trayc, «isi ki nih ke nayo taurse, na ki 
naif ke purA.no taur w>, bandagi katen. 

7 Phir ham kya kahun V Kya" 
shari'at giniih. hai? Aisa na feowo 
Baiki bagair shari'at ke mnin gunih 
ko nabin pahchinti ; kyiinki main 
lilach ko na, janta, agar shari'at na 
kahti, ki Tulalach U kii r, 

8 Par gunab ne shari'at ko sabab 
qdbd pikar mujh meg har tarah ki 
Ubah paidi kiyi. Kyurjsi Bhuri'at 
ke bagair punah murda lini. 

9 Ki matu ago bo-sliar'a hoke jiti 
tbi: par jab bukni aya, guiiah ji 
utba, aur rnairj mar gayi. 

10 Yiin inujho maliitu ho gayi, ki 
wuh hnkm, jo zmdagi ke hyu tbi, 
maut ka gabah hal 

11 Kyiinki gurah ne hnkm ke wa- 
sile qabu pikar mujhe bahkayi, aur 
usi ko waafte mar dala. 

12 Pas shari'at to pak hai, b 
hnkm pak, aur liaqq, aur kliiib hai. 

13 Paajochli kln'L ku, kya wuhi 
mere liye maut thahri? Aisi na 
howe. Baiki guuih. uc, ti ki ua ki 
gunih bumi ziihir ho, udichhi cliiz ke 
wasile maut komujh men pnidi kiyi, 



14 Kyiinki ham jinte ham ki sh*- 
at ruhini hai: par main jlsrnani, 

aur guiiah ke hith biJt gayi hun. 

15 Ki jo kartd hun, so main jinti 
nniiin : kyiinki jo main chahta, so 
nahin karti ; baiki jis se mujhe rtofrat 
hai, wuhi karti hi'm. 

Ki Pas jab main wuhi karti hflrj, 

[ o nahin chahta, to main qabul karta 
ii'm ki shari'at khdb hai. 

17 So ab main uh ka kamcwali 
nahin, baiki gunah jo niujh men basti 
hai. 

IH Kyiirjki miurj janta hfin ki 
inujri incn, (yu'nc mere ji*m men,) 
koi achchhf chiz nahig basti : ki 
khwahish W mujh men rnaujiid hai ; par 
jokuchh achehiia hai karne nnliiii pati. 

11) Ki jo nvki main chihti hdn, 
naiiin karti; baiki wuh badi, jiscmain 
nahin chiibti, so hi karta hrin. 

20 Pas jab ki mam jisc nahin chih- 
ta, wuhi karti hnn, to phir main us 
ki kfirnewilA nahin, baiki gunih jo 
uujh men basti hai. 

21 Garaz, main yih shar'a piti 
hiin, ki jab main niki kiy;i chahta 
huij, to badi mujh pas maujiid hai. 

Kyurjki main batini insiniyat 
ne Khudi ki shari'at mu n magan hiin; 

23 Ma^ar dusri shar'a apoa 'aziion 
dMO di kbti hiin, jo mari 'aql ke ehar'a 
m larti, aur niiijhe ua gunih ko shar'a 
ki, jo mere 'azuon men hai, giriftar 
karti. 

24 A'h 1 main to kharib-khaata ad- 
1111 hi'm ! is maut ke badan se uiujhe 
kaun ohhariveei! 

'J.j Kiimiii ka sbukr karti hiin, ha- 
mirc itliudiwand Yisd' Masih ke wa- 
sile se, Garaz, miiin to apni 'aql se 
Khudi ke shar'a ki benda hiin ; par 
jism N gunih ke.shar'a ka. 
VlU BA'l'.. 

)AS ah un par jo Masili Yisii' men 



hain, t 



r jism ke taur par nahin, 



ki gunih hukni ku wusilu uihayat hi | baiki Ruh ke taur par chalto, sazi ki 



bura mn'liim ho. 
20^ 



hnkm 1 irili itj. 



'i ki ummed 



2 Kjunki us Ruh i 
■har'a ne, jo Masih Rsff men hai, 
mujhe gunih aur maut ke shar'a se 
chhuri di y a, 

3 ts liye ki jo shari'at m jism ki 
kamzori ke sabab na. lio saki,so Kbu- 
da se hna, ki ua ne apne Beta ko 

■ timi ki surat men gnnah 
ke sabab bhejkar gunah pai- jl«D men 
sazi ki hukm kiya: 

4 Ta ki shari'at kl riati ham men 
jo jism ke. taur par nahin, baiki ruh 
ke taur pai clialte hain, puri ho. 

5 Kyilnki we jo jism ke taur par 
hain.un ka mizaj jisroiiii hai; par we 
jo Ruh ke taur par hain, un ka niiy-aj 
nihini hai. 

6 Ki jismini inizaj maut hai ; par 
nihani mizaj zindaganf aur salimati. 

7 Te liye ki jismini mizij Khuda 
ki dushman hal ; kyunki Khudi ki 
BBsri'at ke tabi' uahin, aur na ho 
sakti. 

8 Aur jo jismini hain, Khuda ko 
pasand nahin a sakte. 

i) Par tum jismini nahin, baiki ni- 
hini ho, ba-sharte ki Khudi ki H u h 
tuin men basti hii. Par jis men Ma- 
glb ki luih nahin, wnh u.s ka nahin. 

10 Aur agar Masih tuui men hai, 
to hadis gimah ke ttbftb mnrda hai, 
par Kuli ristbazi ke sabab Kinda. 

11 Phir agar us kl Roh, jis ne Yisu' 
ko imirdog mes s* j'^iya, tum men 
base, to Masih ka jilanewili tunihare 
inurde badan ko bhi apni ua Ruh ke 
wasile, jo tum men basti hai, iiliwegi. 

12 Pas,aibh£io, hanikuchli ji-sm k k: 
qarzdar nahin, ki jism ke taur par zin- 
dagi kate n. 

13 Kydnki agar tum jism ko tam - 
pn ziiuhcii kain, t*> maroge: par agar 
tum Ruh so badan ki buri 'idaton ko 
maro, to jioge. 

14 Is liye ki jitne Khudi ki Ruh 
ki hidayat «e chalte, we hi Khudi ke 
fiuv.aiid kain. 

15 Ki tum ne gulimt kf nih nah; 

203 



RU'MI'ON, VIII. M hmydd, 

ndagf ko pai, ki phir daru ; baiki lepUak hone 



i Ruh pii, jis se ham Abba, ya'ne, 
Al Uap. pukir pakir kahte hain. 

16 Wuhi Ruh bamiri roh ke sath 
wahi dcti, ki ham Khuda ke far/.and 

hain: 

17 Aur jab far/and hiie, to waris 
bhi, ya'no, Khudi ke waris, aur miris 
men Masih ko sharik ; basharte kl 
ham us ke silih dukb uthiweji, ta ki 
us ke sith jalai bhi piwen. 

18 Kydnki nieri samajh men za- 
mine i hal ke dukh dard is laiq nahin,, 
ki us jalai ke, jo ham par Kabir hone- 
wala hai, niuqibil hon. 

19 Ki klulipit kamil fesd se Khu- 
di ke farzandon ke zihir hone ki rih. 
takti hal 

20 Is liye ki khilqat batilat ko 
taht men ai, apni khushi se nahin, 
baiki us ke sabab jo uae taht men Uyii 
hai, is iinii'i icd par, 

21 Ki khilqat bhi kharibi ki gula- 
mi so chhutke Khuda ku tar/andon ke 
jalil ki ClMMf men dakhil howe. 

'l'l Kyrinki ham'jant.e hain k i siri 
khikjat miike ah tak chikheri niirti, 
aur use plrcn lagi hain. 

23 Aur fiiqat wuii nahin, baiki ham 
bhi, jinhen Rih ke pahle phal mile, 
apne men karihto hain, aur lepalak 
hone ki, ya'ue, apne jiwnon ki rihai 

rah takte hain. 

24 Ki ham ummed se bacli gaye 
hain; parunimwi kiluiichizjab de- 
khi jiwe, to ummed na ralii : kydnki 
jo obiz koi deklita hai, us ka ummed- 
wir kis tarah ho raba hai? 

25 Par jisc ham nahin dekhto, agar 
ham us ke ummedwAr hain, to sabr se 
as ki rah takte hain. 

26 Isi tarah Ruh bhi hamari kam- 
zorion men hamiri nuulad karti hai : 
kydnki jaisi chihiye ham nahin jinte 
ki kyi du'i mingen, par wuh Ruh 
aisi ihen bharke, ki jin ka bayin na- 
hin ho sakti, hamari sifirisk kaiti 
hai. 



Pulus apiie irade RUIII'ON, XVI. bayan kartd. 

8 Aur Ampliaa ko, jo KhudAwand 
men hoke mcrd piydrd hai, sulam kaho. 
D Aur TJ'rbdnus ko, jo Masih ko 
kAmon men merA h am -khidmat hai, 
jiur mere 'aziz Stakhtis ko, salam 
kaho. 

10 Aur Apalles ko, jo Masih mpn 
maqbul hai, sulam kaho. Aur Arisfcd- 
bulus ko logOj) ko salam kaho. 

11 Aur mere rightsdir Horodion ko 
salAm kaho. Aur Narkissus ke logon 
ko, jo KhudAwand meti Lain, sabiin 
kaho. 

12 Trufina aur TrufosA ko, jo Khu- 
dawdnd ke wAsto mihuali hain, salAm 
kaho. Aur 'aziza I'aisis ko, jis uu 
Khuddwand ke liye bubut mihnat ki 
hai, salam kaho. 

13 Aur RnfiiB ko,jo KhudAwand ka 
barguzida hai, aur ns ki uiA ko, jo 
meri bbi mA hai, salAm kubu, 

14 Aur Asunkritus, aur Flagun, 
aur Harmas, aur PatrubAs, aur Harmes, 
aur un bhAion ko jo un ke sAth hain, 
salam kaho. 

15 Aur Filulufrus, aur Yulid, aur 
Nerius, aur us ki bahin ko, aur 
Ulumpds, aur sdre mucjaddasori ko, jo 
un ke sath hain, salam kaho. 

lli Aur tum Apaa men pdk bosa 
lcke ek diisrc ko salam karo. Masih 
ki kalisiyden iuiiihcn salam kahti 
hain. 

17 Ab, ai bhAio, main tum ee yih 
iltimis knrla hi'nj, ki lum un logog 
par, jo uh ta'lim ke barkhilAf, jo tum 
ne pii, phdt parno aur thokar khdue 
ke ba'is hain, Jilid» rakho, aur un se 
kiuare rahn. 

18 Kyiinki jo aise hain, so hamrire 
Khudawaud liati' Masih ki ■ nahin, 
baiki npue pet ki baiidagi karto hain ; 
aur chikui bdton aur du'A e khairon se 
Siiila-iiili.ii ko fareb dctc hain. 

19 Kyiinki tumbdri iarmanbarddri 
sab nun niashhiir hiii hai, Is waste 
main tum se khushhun; lekin-maiij 
yih cbahtA hun ki tum nuki aum 



29 Aur main jAritA hiin ki jah main 
tumhdre pas ai'm, to merA An:i Masih 
fei Injil ki kamAi barakat se hogd. 

30 Aur, ai bhAio, main apno Kbu- 
jJdirand Yisd' Masih ki, aur Riih ki 
muhabbat kd wdstd deke, tum se ilii- 
maa kartd hiin ki tum mere liye 
KhudA se du'aen mdngne men dil se 
mere sath koshish karo; 

31 TA ki main Yahiidiya ke be- 
iminon kg badiA rahiin ; aur nteri wuh 
khidmat jo Yarusalaiu ke liye hai, so 
iiiiiiiadujL.. logon ko panand jare. 

32 To Khudd chdhe, main tumhdre 
pas kh.ut.hi se Afm, aur tumhAre sAth 
taza-dam ho jddn. 

33 Ab aaJaiuati ka Khudd tum sab 
ke Bath ho. A'min. 

XVI BA'B. 

MAIN tum so Ftbe ki ilfirltb 
kartd hiin ; wuh hamari babin 
hai, aur sha.hr i QaukhriA men kalisiye 
ki khadima hai ; 

2 Tum ub ko KhudAwand ke wdste 
y uii qabdl karo, jaisa muqaddason ke 
lain hai ; aur jis jis kain men wuh 
tumhari muhtij ho, tum us ki madad 
karo; kyiinki wuh bahdton ki, baiki 
ineri bhi madadgdr thl. 

3 PrhKpllA aur Annhlko mcrd salAm 
kaho, ki we Yisu' Masih ki khidmat 
men mere sAthl hain : 

4 Aur unhon ne meri jdn ke Ttadle 
apnd sir dhar diya: aur na sirf main, 
baiki gair-uaumon ki edri kalisiyaen 
un k! ihsAumand hain, 

5 Aur ua kalisiye ko, jo un ke ghar 
men hai, saldm kaho. Mere pljAn 
Apainatusko.jo Masih ke liye Akiiuia 
kd pahld j>hal hai, saldm kaho. 

6 Aur Mariyam ko, jis no liamAre 
wdste bahut mihnat ki, salam kaho. 

7 Aur Andrunikus aur YiiuiA ko 
salam kaho; we mere rislitadar hain, 
aur qaid-khaue men mere aharik the, 
aur rasiilog men nAmdAr hain, aur 
mujh se pahle Masih men Boimil hue. 

212 



1 QURINTI'ON, L mlAm kahtd. 

jid-warpf sih kd faal Lum Bab ko edth howo 



Pulut ba'z logon ko 
wdqifkdr ho jdo, aur badi 
raho; 

20 Aur Kalimat! U Khudd Sbaitdnj 2fl Ab uni ko, Ih ki otidrat hai ki 
ko tumhdre pdnwn tale Jald koohla- , tumben mori Injil, (iur Yisu' Masih ki 
wegd. Hama™ Khuddwand YM' manadi ke muwafirj gdim rakbe, 
Masih ki fazl tumhare «ith liowe. I ya'oe, us bhed ko izhdr ke mutdbiq ( 
A'min. \ jo qadim zarofinon se poahida rahd ; 

21 Mcrd ham-khidmat Timttus, 2ti Miirat nabion ki kitabon ke 
aur mere rfehtadat Luqms, aur Ydsnn, waaile K duda e abadi ke liukm ke 
aur Sosipatrus, tumben salam kahte | inutdbiq ab zabir bui, aur Bab gair- 
ha .r' u - m k*W0M*B men imdn ki farmaiibanlan 

22 Main Tartms, $0 k klinU ka ke live mashhfjr kiyd gayd; 
likhneivdld hun, tum ko Khuddwand. 27 D(rt wdhidddnd Khuda ko Yisu' 
men hoko ealdm kalitd hfin. ; Masih ke wasile «e, fiamesha 'hamd 

2;) Aur Gaius, jo mera aur sdri pahunehd kare. A'min, 
kalisiye kd mihmanddr hai, tumbeni T Yih khatt Tliimion ke ndm par 



salam kahta bai. Aur Aras tua, ah&hr 
ki kbazanebi, aur bhai Quartua, tum 
ko saldm kahto Lain. 
24 Hamare Khuddwand YiBii' Ma- 



Qurinl,us mori likhd tha.aur Pibe 
ke hath bhejd gaya, jo Qankhriai 
kalisiye ki khddima tbi. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' PAHLA' 
KHATT QURINTI'0N KO. 



I BA'R 

PU'LUS, jo Khuda ki marci se 
Yisu' Masib ke rasul lume ki 
liye buldyd hud bai, aur bhai Sostanea 
k i tara! se, 

2 Khuda kf kalisiye ko jo Qurintus 
men hai, ya'ne, uu ko jo Masib Yisd' 
men hok« ndk hue, aur bulau hde ki 
muqaddas hon, un sah samet jo har 
makdn men Yisd' Masih kd n&in, jo 
hamdri aur un ka Khuddwand hai, 
liyd karte h/iin : 

"3 Hamare" Bdp Klmdd ki, aur 
Khuddwand Yibu' Masih k i, taraf se 
fazl aur salamatf tuuihare liye howe. 

4 Main Khuda ke us i'azl ki babat, 

•dia' 



jo Masih Yisd' so tum ko 'indyat hi'id, 

tumhdre liye hainesha apne Khudd ka 
sliukr karta hun; 

5 Ki Luin us men hoke harbdt .. 
k h wah sab tarah ke bayan men, kir 
sarc 'Hiu tam, gani hoj 

6 Chimiitidn wah gawdhi, jo Masih 
ke hnqq men bai, tum meij sabit bn i ; 

7 Yahdri tak ki tum kisi ni'aaiat 
men kani Bahfaj baiki Iiamdre Khu- 
ddwand Yisu' Masih ko zahir hone ki 
rib tiikte ho: 

B Wuhi tumben dkhir tak qaim 
bhi rakbegS, ti ki tum hamare Khu- 
ddwand YiniV Masih ke din b'e'aib 
thahru. 



Jmiaion tos fiogj men. I QUBINTI'ON, W. Masih fabttt&ikioft !:i Btftaft 

yitn huft ki dirnya ne apni hikmat. &• 
Khuda ko na pa Indian A, to Khuda ki 
yih maui lu'ii, ki inai.ailS ki be-wuqufi 
ae iman lanewalon ko bachAwe. 

22 Chim&tiehi Yahudi fcoi nishan 
cliAbtc, aur Yunani hikmat ki taU&h 
men haiii : 

28 l'ar bani Masih ki, j n maslub 
hua, mamidi karto hain ; wuh Ya- 
hi'idfoTj ku Hyo thokar-khilancwala 
patthar, aur Yiinanion ke liyo bo- 
wuqufi hai ; 

24 Lekin uu ko liye jo bulae gaye 
hain, kya Yahudi, kya Yunani, Masih 
Khuda ki qudrat aur Khuda ki hikmat 
hai. 

25 Kyiinki Khuda ki br-wuqufi 
admion ki hikmat ki banishat hik- 
matwAli hai; aur Khuda ki kamzori 
admion ke zor ki baniubat zorftwar hai , 

21 A i bhAio, tuni apni bulAhat par 
nigAh karo, ki uh rnen dunya ke lialmt 
se hakim, aur bahu t maodi'irwAle, aur 
bahut ashraf, sliAinil nahin hain : 

27 Magar Khuda ue dunya ko bc- 
wucpilbn ko uhim liya, ta ki hakimon 
ko sharrninda karo ; aur Khuda ne 
dunya ke kamzoron ko cium liya, ta 
ki zorawaron ko sharminda karo j 

28 Aur dunya ke kaiiiiiion, o ha- 
qiron ko, aur un ko jo shumar uien 
nahiii A t o, Klm.hi nu rhim )iyA, ta ki 
unheti jo shumiir meii hain, nachiz kai- 
dah-: 

29 Kikoibaahar uskeage ghaimmd 
na kiir v.ikv. 

30 Lekin tuna Yiflu' Masih men 
hokc m ko lio, ki w uh haniarc liyo 
KhudA ki taraf M hikmat, aur rastlra/i, 
aur pakizngi, aur khalasi hai : 

;U Ta ki jaisA'ki likha hai, ki Jo 
fakhr kare, so Khudawand par fakhr 



9 Khuda, jis n c nimheu apno Beto 
hamArc KhudAwand Y isu' Masih ki 
rifAqat mori bulaya, wafadir hai. 

10 Alj, ai bhAio, main lum so Yisii 
Masih ko iiftm ke waste, iu hamara 
Khudawand hai, il tunas karta hiin 
ki turn Bab ek hi bat bolo, aur jiidaiarj 
tam men na hon : baiki tum sab ok 
dil aur ek saniajli hoke kaiuil bano. 

11 Kytinki, ai bhaio, mujhe Khloe 
ke logon se tumhari babat yiin raa'Ium 
hiia, ki tuin mcn jhagre hain. 

12 Mera niatlah yih hai, ki tum 
men so har ek kahta bai, ki main 
Pul us ka, main Apulhis ka, main 
Ki-:.i- ka, main Masih ka hun. 

13 To kya Masih bat gayA? yd 
Pulus ti.imiiti.re wasl.o galft par khiticliA 
gaya? ya tum ne Pilus ke mim so 
baptiuma paya? 

14 Main Khuda ka shukr karta 
lnin, ki main ne tum men so kisi ko, 
Krispus aur Gaius ke siwa, bapUsmft 
nahin diya; 

15 Na howo ki koi kabe, ki us ne 
apne uim bc baptisma diya. 

lti Aur main no Sta'auas ke khdu- 
din ko blii baptisma diya; aur siwa 
un ke main nahin j.inta ki main ne 
kisi aur ko buptisma diya. 

17 Kyiinki Masih ne inujhc bap- 
tisma dene ko nahin, baiki Injil su- 
nino ko bhej*: par kalam ki hikmat 
fo tiahi'n, na ho ki Masih ki salib be- 
Uisir thahre. 

IH 'Ki salih ki kalam balak hone- 
walon ke nazdik be-wuqiin bat; par 
ham Dajat-pdncwalon ke liye Khuda 
ki quiiat hai. 

H) Kytinki likhii hai, ki main 
hakimon ki hikmat ko nest, aur 
siimajhuewalon ki samajh ko becb 
kariinga. 

20 Kabin hakim? knhan faqih ? 
kah.in is jahan kA bahs-karm-wjhi'.' 
kya KhudA ne is dunya ki hikmat ko 
be-wuqufi nahin thahraya 'i 

2L Is liye kf j'ab hikmat i Ilahi se 
211 



kat 

II BA'B. 

AUK, ai bhAio, jnt> main Khmki ki 
gawAbi ki khabar detd hua tum- 
liare pas iyd, tab kaiam ki lasdhat aur 
hikmat ke sath nahin .iya. 



,ll„.:r.^ ki babat, jo 

- Kyunki main ] 
Yisii' Masih aur a& ke maah'ib bono ke 
t.iwA, aur kuchh ttuuhdre darniiyan D» 
j.iiu';ii, 

'A Aur main kamzori, aur dar, aur 
nihdyat kapkapi ki hiiiat rnen hoku 
tumhdro darniiyan rahd. 

4 Aur rocra kaldm aur meri ma- 
nddl insdut hikmat ki lubhdnewali 
bdton se nahiri, baiki Ruh ke burhan 
o qudrat no thi ; 

5 Ta ki tumhdrd iman insan ki 
hikmat par nnhin, baiki Khuda ki 
crudnj par mauqtit' ha 

i; I'is pai bhi kamiloij ke darniiyan 
ham hikmat ki bat bolle hain : magar 
b Jahili ki, aur ia jahan ko fand-bo- 
jdnewdle surddron ki hikmat nahin. : 

7 Baiki ham Kbuda ki wuh posbjda 
hikmat bayan kartu hain, jo ttt ke 
Mir.li thi, j!M Khudd ne zamanon se 
pahle hamare jalai ke waste muqarrar 
kiya: 

8 Jiflo is jahan ke sardannj Btwg 
kisi ne na jami : kyunki agar janto, fa) 
jalai ke Kbudawand ko rnoslub 
kart<?. 

9 Baiki jai.ia ki likhd hai.ki Khudd 
ne apne piyar-kaniewahm ke liye we 
chizerj taiydr kin,, jo na aukhoij M 
dekhig, na kduon ne suniri, aur na 
ddmi ke dil men. diri. 

10 Lekln Khudd ne DO koapni Riili 
ko wasile so ham par Kabir kiya, ki 
lliili airi chi/.uu ko, baiki Khudd ki 
gahri bdton ko bhi, darydft kar leti 
hai. 

11 Ki admion men se kaun admi 
kdhdljdnta hai, magar idini ki nih, 
io uh mou bui? isi tarah Khuda ki 
Ruh ke siwa Khudd kd ahwdl koi 
nahin jantd. 

12 Ab ham ne dunyd ki nih nahi_ 
baiki wuh Ruh, jo Khudd ki taraf se 
hai, pai ; td ki ham un chi/ori ko, jo 
Khudd ne hameu bakilah! hain, jdnei). 

13 Aur yihi cbineii baui insan ki 
hikmat ki sikhdi Kiii bdton se nahin, 

215 



{ QURINTI'ON, IH. Qurinthn men hit ih<: 

yih thdni, ki baiki Biih 1 Quds ki sikhdi htii bat™ 
M, fatnm, riibani haten nihaiii logon bo 
baydn karte hain. 

14 Magar nafsdni ddmi Khudd ki 
Ruh ki bdton nahin (jn.biil kartd : ki 
we us ke dge be-wuqdfian hain : aur 
na. wuh unlum jdi> Mbtd rial, kyuijki 
wc rlihdni taur par brijhi jati rwin. 

lf) I.ekiti wuh jo riihini lini M Bab 
baion ko darydft kartd; par dp kisi se 
duryift nahiu kiya jdtd hai. 

16 Is liye ki Khudawand ki 'aql kn 

kis lir siiinjlia. ki us ko KHnjluiwi'? 

magar Masih ki samajh ham uaij lud. 

III BA'B. 

AUR, ai bluiin, main tiiro sc yiirj na 
bui saka, jaise nilidnion se, par 
jaise jismaniun si', baiki jaise un se, jo 
Masih uicn bachche hatn. 

2 Main ne tumben goght na khi- 
ldya, par diidh pilava: kyunki tum 
ko Li-jiii na thi, baiki ab bhi tdcuit 
nabin. 

'A Kyunki tum abbi jismdni lio ; isi 
byt^ ki jali dah, aur jhagra, aur junaian, 
tum men hain, to kya tum jismani 
nabin lio, aur adini ki ehdl par naliiii 
cbalto ? 

4 ls liye ki Jafa ok kahtd hai, ki 
main Pulus ka luin, aur ilusrd, ki main 
Apulliis kd htm, to kyd tum jismdni 
nabin V 

G Tulus kaun, aur Apulli'iK kaun 
uii, magar khidmat-karnewale, jin ke 
ivasile se tum imdn ldc? no bhi itna, 
ii'nd Kbudawaud ne bar ek ko bakb- 
shd. 

fi Main no darakht laplyd, aur 
Apnlbi-i no bineka, [>ar Khuda mi 
b;irhay:i. 

7 Pas lagdnewala kuchh eliin nabin, 
aur na .siiieliut'wala; magar Kliuda jo 
barhdncwald hai. 

fe Ijagaiiewild aur linohnewdld don- 
on ek hain : aur bar ek ftpni mihnat ko 
iniiwafiii apnaajr pdwegd. 

9 Kyunki ham Kliudi ki kiiidmat 



Musik ke kliddimon 



I QURINTI'ON, IV. 



ki ha/fqi gadt. 



men ham-khidmat hain : ttim Khuddj maut, aur kyd hdl kf phizcn, aur kya 



ki kheti, aur Khudd ki 'imdrat ho. 

10 Main ne Khudd ke fazl ko 
wdfiq. jo mujhe 'indyat ht'id, *aqlmand 
lai'anidr ki manind neo riali, aur dusrd 
«is par mdda dhartd hai. So liar ek 

f aur kiire, ki wuh kia taur se ua par 
harta hai. 

11 Kyiinki siwd uh neo ke, jo pari 
hai, koi diisri neo dai uahiri aaktd ; 
wuh Ybm' Masih hai. 

12 So agar koi uh neo pir soue, 
rupe, beshuimat pat.tliar, lakri, ghat 
paus ka raddd rakhe ; 

IH To har ek ka kdm zahir Imjd, 
ki wuh diti uh ku xdhir kar riegd, 
kyiinki wuh A-j. so zdhir hota hai, aur 
liar ek k:i kdm jaisi ki hai ag hi 
;.;ill- I, i!:.:i. 

14 Jis ki kdm, jo uh ne us par 
Ivinayd, qaiiu rahegd, wuli ujrat pa- 

WCgd. 

15 Aur jis kd kdm jal jdwcgd, wuh 
miqsd.ii uthdwegd : lekin wuh ap bach 
jawegd ; par aisd, jaisa dg so. 

16 Kyd linu nahin jante ki tum 
Khuda ki haikal ho, aur ki Khuda ki 
Kiih tum men hasti hai ? 

17 Agar koi Khudd ki haikal ko 
khardb Efll, to Khuda tu ko kharal. 
karega; kyiinki khuda ki haikal pak 
lini. aur w uli i tum ho. 

18 Koi dp ko fiu-L» na dewe. Jo 
koi tunihdre darmiyan ap ko is jahdn 
mrii haldm samjhe, to bewuqif banc, 
ta ki hakim ho jdwe, 

] S) Kyiinki is jahdn ki hikmat Khu- 
da ke HtB l«-wnqiifi hai. Ki likhd 
hai, ki Wuh hakimon ko un hi ki 
chaturdion m c n phansdtd hai. 

20 Aur"yih,"ki Kliudawand hakim- 
on ke qiyisoji ko janta hai ki batil 



istiqbdl ki; sah tumhdri hain; 

2H Aur tum Masih ke lio; aur Masih 
Khudd ki hai. 

IV BAU. 

AT>MI' ham ko aisd jane jaise Masih 
ke kkidmat-guzar, aur Khuda 
ke bhedon ke niukhtdrkdr. 

2 Phir muk li tar men is bat ki ta- 
]ash hot.i hai, ki wuh diyanatddr howe. 

3 Lokin mujh ko kuchli us ki par- 
wa nahin, ki tum ya aur koi adini 
mujh ko parkhe; baiki main ap bhi 
apue ta,in iialiin parakhtd. 

4 Kyunki main a] mu men khass 
badi nahin jdntd ; j>ar mait) kuchh is 
se rdstbdz nahin thahar jatd; mori 
parakhniwdhi Khtiddwand hai. 

& Ih wdste jab tak Khudawand na 
dwe, tum waqt so pahle 'addlat karke 
faisnla na karo ; wuh tdriki ki poshida 
bak n roshan kar degd, aur dilon ke 
mansiibe zdhir karegd : lab Khuda k! 
taraf sc liar ek ki taVif hogi. 

6 Aur, ai blidio, main ne in bdtoij 
inen tumhari khatir apnd aur ApuUiis 
ka zikr misdl ke taui par kiyd; ta ki 
tum haru ro siklio, ki us se jo likhd 
hai, kini ki bdkit siiydda na samjho ; 
aisd na ho, ki tum ek ke liye diiere ki 
ziddmen phiilo. 

7 Kaun tujh men aur dB8re mori 
faii] karta hai? aur tere pda kyd hai 
jo tu ne diisre se iiahin pdyd ? aur jab 
tii ne diiaru so puyii, to kyiiii ghamand 
kartd hai, ki goya nahin paya V 

8 Tum ab to dafida hiiy, aur ab 
daulatmand ho gaye, aur hamdre ba- 
gair saltanat ki ; aur kish ki tum 
saltanat karto, to ham bhi tumhdrc 
Miith saltanat karte. 

Kyunki meri ddnist men Khndd 



i sab rasiilon ko pichhle karke 

21 I'as ddmion pir koi ghamand qall-liouewdk>n ki tarah zdhir kiya; 

na kara Ki edri chfzen tumhdn ki ham dunyd, aur firishion, aur 

hain; I ddmion ke iiye, ek tamashi thahre 

•fl Kyd Pulus, kyd ApiilMs, kyd|hain. ~ 
Kefds, kvd duova, kyd zindagi, kva' 10 Ham Masih ke sabab bo-wuqiif 
216 



Ek haram&ar 



I QURISTTON, V. 



M iamhih. 



hain, par tum Masih men hokc'aqi-' wdlon men hhi zikr nahin, ki koi ftpno 



mand ho ; iiam kamzor, tum zordwar _ 
tum Isiaitw&le, hiim be'izssat Imiij. 

11 Ham is glwri tak bb&klic, piydse, 
Magfl hai n : mar kliatv, aur awnra 
phirte haig ; 

12 Aur Rjme hdthorj bo mihnaton 
kartel we burd kahtc, ham bhald 
mandte hain; we satite, hara sahte 
hai 11 : 

13 We galian detfl, ham pir^inite 
hain: ham diinyA mm kiiro aur sah 
chi/.on ki jhdraii ki mdnind :ij tak 
luiin. 

14 Main tiinihnn slianninda ksrne 
ke Ujrfl yih bdten Lahiri likbla, baiki 
apne piyare farzandon ki tarah tum ko 
nasihat karta hun. 

15 Kyiinki agarchi tum bo Mani h 
men hoko hazArorj ustad rakhe, par 
tunibdre brip hahutse na hue : ia iiyc 
ki main hi Injil ko wasilc so Masih 
Yiau' men tumhdrd bap hiia. 

J 'l Pas main tum so rnintmt kartd 
hun, k i tum mere namune par 'amal 
karo. 

17 Ia wdste main ne TimtAua ko, jn 
ki Khuddwand men merd farzaud i 
'a/a/, uar diydimtddr hai, tum ]^as 
hheja, ki w uh meri rahen, jo Masih 
men hain, jis tarah main liar kabin 
har ek majlis men batldtd hun, tum 
ko ydd dildwe. 

18 Ba'z yili samajhke phiilte hain, 
ki main lumhdre pas nahin auc kd. 

19 Par agar Khuddwand chAhe, to 
main tunihiire pfct jald dungA, aur na 
shekhi-karnewdion ki hdtoii ko, baiki 
un ki oudrat ko darvdft kaningA. 

20 Kyiinki KhndA ki b&dshahat 
bdt se nabi n, baiki qudrat ee hai. 

21 Tum kyd ehahte ho, ki main 
tumhare pas cuhari leke don, ya mu- 
habbat se, aur ruh ki inulavamat se V 

V DA'li. 

AKSARON se eunte hain ki tum- 
hare hich harduikdri hoti hai, 
aur Risi harAnikdri jia ki gair-gaum- 
217 



bdp ki joru ko rakhe. 

2 Aur tum phulte ho, aur jaisd ki 
chahiyu gara nahin karte, td ki jis ne 
yih kain kiya wub tum men nn nikahi 
jawe. 

3 Ki main ne to, jism se gair-hAzir, 
par nih se h/i»ir h.ike,isi tarah ki goyA 
hazir liiin, us par, jia ne aiaa kiya, yih 
bukm dlyi hai, 

4 Ki tata aur nih jo meri hai, ha- 
mdre Khudawand Yiau" Masih ki qud- 
rat ke sdth milkar aise shkkhs ko 
ha.mdre Khudawand Visii* Masih ka 
ndtn leke, 

5 Shaitdn ke hawai n karo, ki jiem 
ke dukh uthdwe, td ki us ki nih Khu- 
dawand Yiau* ke din hachai jdwe." 

C Tumhara ghamand karnd khfib 
niiliin. Kyd tum nahin jduto ki t'bord 
aa khamir sari' loi ko khamir kar dAltd 
hai? 

7 Paa, tum purano khamir ko nikdl 
phenko, IA ki tum td'za loi bano, jis 
tarah «e ki tum bc-khainir ho. Is liye 
ki hamdrd liiii fasah', ya'ne, Maaiii lia- 
mdrc liye qurban Md: 

8 Ab do, ham 'id kareij, purdne 
khamir ho nahin, aur na badkhwdhf o 
shardrat ke khamir ao; baiki be-riydi, 
aur sachdi ki be-kbamir roti se. 

9 Main ne khatt men tum ko yih 
liklid, ki tum harAmkaron men mat 
mile raho : 

10 Lckin na yih, ki hilkull dnnyA 
ko hardmkdron, yd Idlchion, yA luter- 
orj, yA butparaaton ae na milo; nahin 
U> tumben dunyiafl nikalnd zarur botA. 

11 Par main ne ab tunihen yih li- 
klia hai, ki ftzai koi bbdi kalildke ha- 
rAmkdr, yd Jdlchi, yA butparaat, yd 
gdli-denewdld, yd shardbi, yd JuterA 
ho, to ua se subhat na niklind, baiki 
aise ke sdth khdne tak na khdnd. 

12 Kyiinki mujho kyA kdiu hai, jo 
bdbarwAlon par bukm karun? kyd mm 
un par jo tum men abdinil hain, hukm' 
nahin kaiteV 



Bhai-myar I QURINTrON, VT, VIT. n&IM M i-.™ -. 

13 Par un par jn bdharhaii}, Khuda chizon more liye rawi hain, pir mai:. 
lniktu kartd hai. Garnz, tum n» bure kisiehiK ke ikhliydr uien na Ininya. 
ddmi ko apno darmiyan se nikdl do. I 13 Khdue pet ke live hain. itu pt-; 

VT IlA'Tl l..l,,( „.-.., 1-.. R» .' ,.«^ VI,. .AA 1- bv> U 



VI BA'B. 

K YA' tum men se Iuri ka hiwdo 
paria* hai, ki dusre se mu'amala 
rakhke ta.isa.la ke liyo bo-dinog pan 
jawe, na ki mi^addason pan? 

2 Kya tura nahin janto, ki muqad- 
dai log jahdn ki 'aduat kareggo? Pas 
agarjaban ki 'adalat tum H ki jiwo, 
to kya chboto qaziyoQ ke faisal karne 
ke ldiq nahiri ho? 

3 Kya tum nahin jdnte, ki hani 
firishton ki '.iiliil.it karenpa? to kya 
is zindagi ko mu'araale foisal nakareij? 

4 Pas, agar tum men ia Kindai>i k? 
qaziye hon, to kalisiye ke un shakhsoij 
ko jo liaqir haiu 'adalat kariio ke liye 
miwarrar karo. 

o Main yih ia liyo kahta hrio, ki 
tum snarn.inda ho, Kya sisa Ind, ki 
tum men ek 'aqlmand bin nahin, jo 
apno bhdion ka ntuqailuama nasal kar 
afcke? 

6 Ki bhdi bhdi se qaziya kartd hai, 
anr so hhi be-dinon ke age. 

7 Yih tumhara hara qusiir hai, ki 
timi dpas ki dad faryad kiya kartc h<\ 
Zulin uthdnd kyuiinahin bihtar jdnte? 
apnd nti(|san kyiiii nahiu qabtil karto? 

8 Baiki tum bJ to zulrn aur zabar- 
dasti kart.o ho, so bhi bhaiori par, 

9 Kya timi nahin jdnte, ki ndrdst 
Khudd ki Mdshahat ko waria m 
tioweiige? Fareb na khdo: kyunk 
haram kar, aur but.parast, aur sini- 
karmnvdle, aur 'aiydsh, aur iMJodftbaS, 

10 Anrclior, aur Idlchi, aur sh'arahi, 
aur gdli-lmknewdle, nur lutere, Khuda 
ki bddsiidhat ke waris na hjOOgi 

11 Aur ba'ne t-timhdre darmiyan 
aisetho; par Khmiiiwatid Yisii' kenam 
se, aur hamaro Khuda ki Mh se, gusi 
dilao gaye, aur pak Lnc, aur rdstbdn 
bbi thabre. 

12 Siri chizen mere liyo rawa hain, 
par sab chizen niauq'a nuhin : sari 

218 



kbaniFTi ke liya : par Khudd i» ko aur 
un ko Best itaregA. Uagai badan 
haramkiri ko liye nahin, baiki Khu- 
ddwand ku liye hai; aur Khuddwanrf 
badan ki' Mye. 

1+ Aur Khudd ne Khudaivatul tcfl 
jildyd hai, aur baui ko bui apni qudrat 
so jilawega. 

18 Kya tum nnhin jdnte, ki tum- 
haro badAD Masih ko 'Azd hain ; pai 
kya main Masih k« 'aza lekar kauhl 
'iy.A. bjindiinV Ai^a, na bowo, 

Ki Kya tum ko khabar ualiin, ki 
jo kui katibi no sulibat kari a hai, so us 
ek tan hud? kyunki wuli kahtd 
hai, ki Wi; doai ii ok tau hoflge. 

Par wuh jo Ehwtimnfl se mila 
hiia hai, so us ke sath ek nih hiid hai. 

I K Ii:Liainkdri so bha^o. Jo jo 
gundh ddmi kartd hai, wuh badan ke 
lniluir bui ; DM /ina-kariiewald apno 
badan kii pUtAf/h hai. 

llt Kyd tum nahin jdnte, ki tum- 
hdra ba<lan Kiih i Quds ki haikal bui, 
jo tum men basti, jis ko tum ne Khu- 
dd so pdyd, aur tum apne nahin ho? 

20 Kyunki tum ddmi.n se kimriile 
gaye ; pas tmn apne tan so aur apni 
nih se, jn Klmdd ke hain, Khuda ki 
buzurgi karo. 

Vtl BA'B. 

JIN baton ki babat tum ne mujhe 
liklid, ho mard ko liye yih ach- 
chlid hai ki 'aurat ko na olibiio. 

2 I.okin Imnimkdri so bach rahne 
ko, bar mard apni jorii, aur bar 'aurat 
apnd khasam raUte. 

3 Khasam jorti kd haqq jaisd chd- 
hiye add kare, aur miM bi j»rii khasam 
kd. 

i Jord apne badan ki mukhtar na- 
hin, baiki khasam mukhtdr hai: is 
tarah khasam blii apne badan ka mukh- 
tdr nahin, baiki joru. 

6 Tum ek diisro se judi na ralio, 



Aru kkavtm 

magar rliori muddnt apus ki razamaruli 
se, ta ki rossa aur du'a karnc ke waste 
faragat pin, aur phir dpas nun tk-j;i 
lioo, taki Shaitin tam ko tumliari be- 
zabti ke «aliah imtihdn mei; na ddlc. 

6 PaT yih main ija/.at ki rdh se, na 
hukm ki nih Be kaluti hun. 

7 Ki main chahta, ki jaisd main 
hun, aise hi sab Admi howen. Par 
har ck tic npna apnd in'am Khudd se 
paya, ek nc yau, aur diisre no wi'm. 

8 So main hm-hydhon aur bewon 
H yih kuhi.A hun, ki Un ke liye nch- 
Abi hai ki we aise rahen, jaisA main 
hiin. 

i) Lekin agar wc zrtht na kar sakerj, 
to bydh karen ; ki bydh kania jal jinc 
se bihtar hai. 

10 Tar un ko jin kd bydh lui» hai, 
main nahin, lialki Khudawand hukm 
karta hai, ki Jorii' apne khasam ko 
na ohhoft : 

11 Aur agar chhor chuki ho, to wuh 
hemkah rahe, ya apne khasam 
mol karc : aur khasam apni jorii k» 
chhor na de. 

12 Par bdqion ko Khudawand na- 
hin, main kahtd ht';n : ki Agar kisi 
U;ai ki jorii be-iman ho, aur wnh DI 
ke sath rahne ko razi ho, to wuh ub 
ko na chhore. 

13 Ya kisi 'aurat ka khasam b* 
iman huwc, aur wuh us ke Siith rahni 
ko rdzi ho, to wuh u» ko na chhore. 

14 Kyi'mki be-imdn khasam apni 
jorii ke sabab se pak Inia, aur be-iman 

S-ii khasam ko ba'is pak hiH hai ; ua- 
u to tumlulro farzand ndpik liote, 
par ab pak hain. 

15 Par agar be-iman ap ko juda 
kare, to karc. Koi lihai bahin aisi 
halat men paband nahin,; par Khuda 
ne liam ko mildp ke liye bulaya hai. 

1C Kyiiriki, ai 'aurat, kydjaniye tii 
apue khasam ko bachawu ? aur, ai 
imiril. kya janiyo, tii apni jurii ko 
bachawo ? 



I QUR1NT1'0£, VIL kdfarz. 

biasa mila, nur jis tarah Khuda ne liar 
ck tso ini.iiy:i, wuh waisa bi tdiale. 
Aur main airi kalisiyAou men. aisd hi 

itoarrai kartA hdn. 

1« Agar kui niakbtiin hokar buliyA 
gaya, to na-makhtun na ho. Aur agar 
kol mi-makhtuni men bulaya gaya, to 
oiakhtiin na howo. 

l'.) Khatna kuchh naluri, aur na- 
inaklinini blii kuulih nabin, magar 
Khuda ke hukuion par chalna hi sah 
kuchh hai. 

20 Har ck jis halat men bulaya 
gaya, wuh usi men' rahe. 

21 Kya tii gtuhnl ki halat tin-j . 
bulaya gaya, to "aiidusha na kar: par 
acar tii Aaad hojane sakti hai, to use 
ikhtiyar kar. 

' 'A'A Kyiinki wuh gulam j« Khudd- 
■and men hoke buli>d gaya, Khu-hi.- 
wnnd kd azad kiya hiia hai; aur isi 
larah wuh jo azdd'i ki hdlat nn-rj aoka 
bnl:iy:L i'aya, Masih ka gulim hai. 

23 Tura dannm so kbaride gayo ho ; 
admirnj ku guldm na bano. 

24 OaraK, ai bbdio, har ek, jis halat 
un bulaya gaya, usi halat men Khu- 
da ke siit.li rahe. 

25 Par ki'imvdrinr; ke haqi^ men 
K lroM w m d ki koi hukm mnj)i paa 
nahin; lekin jaisddiyanaMar houc ke 
liye mujh par Khuddwand ki taraf se 
rahm hud, waisd hi main apni rde Ka- 
bir kartii hiin. 

26 S<> oiera yih guman hai, ki ia 
waqt ki taklifon par nazar karkfl yih 
bihtar hai ; ya'ne, admi ke liye bihtar 
hai, ki jnisa hai, waisa hi rahe. 

27 Agar tii joru ke band men hai, 
to uh se chhutkdra mat chdh. Aur 
agar tii jnrri sn ulihutd hai, to phir 
joru mat dhundh. 

28 Lek'iri agar td bydh karc, to 
gundh nahin kartd; aur agar kvirjwd- 
n bydhi jdwc, to wuh giniah nahin 
karti. Par also log jism ki taklif 
pawimge; aur main tumben bachatic 



17 U agar jaisa Khudi se har ck koIofaihU hun. 



219 



Haaid ke akkam Idkiron I QtlRINTrON, "VIII. ke byaJiejtine ki bohat. 



29 Par, fti bhAio, main tum tua yih 
kahta. hurj, ki waqt tang hai : is w.iste 
chAhiye ki joruwAlii ftiW howen, jaise 
ki mi ki joruan nahin. ; 

30 Aur ronewAlu aiao, jaise we 
nahin roto ; aur khu.shi-karnewAle 
aise, jaise Wfl khuuhi nahin kart«; aur 
kharidnewale aUe, jaise wc mal nahin 
rakhtc ; 

31 Aur ih liurnya ke kArobari aise, 
jaise dunya se kim nahin rakhki; 
kyi'nikJ dimyA kA raJJg-nijj guziirta 
chala jrtta. Jiai. 

32 Bo ruain yih chihta hiiij, ki 
tum bc-.irxi<'slia ralui. W uh jo bin- 
byAhA, «> Khudawand ke liye aude- 
shamaiid rahtA liai, ki wuh kyunkar 
Khudawand ko rAzi kare: 

33 Par wuh jo byah A hai, go dunya 
ke wastu andeshamaiul liai, ki kyiin- 
kar wuh apiti jorfi ko razi kare. 

34 Bydhi aur bin-byahi men bhi 
yih farq liai. Ki bin-byahi KhudA- 
wand ku liye amicsliaiiiaiid raliti hai, 
ki wuh badan aur nih men, muqaddas 
bane ; par byahi hui dunya ke liyi 
aodi .■■-liaiuaiid ruhti hai, ki kytiykar 
wuh apne khasmu ko razi kare. 

35 Par yih tumharo fAide ke wAste 
kahta htin, mi ki uiain tumben phaude 
men dalun; baiki us ke lihaz se jo 
?,cb detA hai, aur tA ki tum Khuda- 
wand ki bandagi men khatirjam'ai ee 
msshgtil raho. 

36 Aur agar koi apiti kunwari larki 
ke haqq inen jawAni se dhal jan:i mi- 
imiudsib jAne, aur yilii aanir samjhe, 
to j» chahe so kar le, ki wuh guuah 
nahin kartA: we byah kareg. 

37 Par jo koi zarur na samjhe, bai- 
ki apne dil men rnazbiit rahtA, aur 
apne iride ko unjAm dene par uAdir 
hai, aur dil men yih thanc ki main 
apni larki ko bin-byahi rahtie dtitjg;f, 
to wah tohobhi kartA hai, 

3H Garaz, wuh jo byah deta hai, 
achcbha kartA hai ; aur jo byah nahin 
deta, so bihtar kartA hai. 



jali' 



3'.) 'Aurat nhar'a ki pAband hai, jab 
tak us ka khasam jita rahe ; par agar 
ui ka khasam mar jae, lab wuh ar-ad 
hai, ki jis se chahe, byah kar le . 
magar sirf Khudawand men. 

40 Par agar biu-byiihi rahe, to wuh 
meri datiist men aiyada sa'Adatmand 
lini ; aur main jAutd luin ki Khuda 
ki lliih mujh men bhi hal 

VIII BA'B. 

A B babat im c.hizon ki jn buton 
par qurbani ki j;ici hain, so bata 
yih jante hain, ki hiu. sab 'iii'au 
rakhte hain. 'lrfan phulald. par mu- 
habbat baruati hai. 

2 Cimnanchi agar koi guman kare 
ki kuchh jauUi liai, to jaisd jAnna 
chAhiye, wuh ab tak kuchh nahin. 



ta. 



:i Ijekin jo koi Khuda se muhab- 
bat rakhta hai, wuh us se pnb.chAr±A 
jiti hai. 

4 So un chizon ke khAne ki bAbat, 
jo buton par qurbaai ki jati hain, ham 
jante hain ki bu t niullaij kuchh i'hiz 
Irinya mori nahin, aur koi Khuda 
nahin magar ek. 

Kyiinki harchand ailAk o zamin 
men bahut hain jo khuda kahlate 
hain, (chunAnchi baliutere khudA, aur 
haliutoro khudawand hain,) 

6 Ijekin hamarA ek KhudA hai, jo 
BAp hai, jis so «Ari chizen luim, aur 

usi ke Hye hain : aur ek Khuda- 
wand hai, \" YisiV Masih hai, jis ke 
sabab se sari chizen liuin, aur huni usi 
t wasile ■■>■ hain. 

7 Lekin sab ko yih 'irfdn nahin ; 
baiki kitne hi but ko kuchh cfafo jau- 
kar buton par ki qurbfini aj tak klidte 
hain ; aur un kA dil za'if hokar Aiiida 
ho jatA hai. 

H Lekin kbAnA hamen KhudA se 
nahin milatA ; kyiiiiki ngiir khiwon, 

hamAri kuchh barhti nahin; aur jo 
na khawon, to tihatti nahin. 

Par khabardAr raho, ki tumliArA 



Rasul apnd ikhtiy&r 



I QURINTI'ON, IX. 



■i par jata deli. 



yih ikhtiydr kainzoron ko thokar kkil- 
ine k'ii ba'is iia howe, 

10 Kyi'iiiki agar kol tujhc jo 'irfan 
rakhta hai, batkhinfl mim kbato do- 
khe, to kyd w uh jis kd dil za'if hai 
buton ki gurbiini kluinu par diier na 
boga"? 

11 Aur terd wuh kamzor bbdi, jis 
ke liye Masih mild, toru 'irlUn so balak 
na hoga? 

12 Pas tum bhdion ke yun gunah- 
gar boke, aur mi ke za'if dil ko »ha- 
yai k a rku, Masih ke g u nal iga r thahar- 
teho. 

YA So n^ar koi kliurak mcrc bhdi 
ko thokar fchildwe, to main ahad tak 
kabhi gosht na kliaungd, ta na howe 
ki apne bhai ki thukar ka sabab huuij. 

IX IJA'B. 

K YA' main rasul nahin hfin ? kya 
main a'zad nahin? kya main iu 
Yiaii' Masih ko, jo hamara Khuda- 
wand hai, nahin dckha? kya tum 
Khtidawand men mere baude hile na- 
hin ho? 

2 Hurehand main diisroii ke liyu 
rasul nahin, tau bhi tumhdre liye to 
albatta hiin : kyiinki tum Khudd- 
wand men hoke mori risalat par muhi 
ho. 

3 Jo nitijha parakhto hain, un ko 
liye merd yili jawab hai. 

4 Kya hamen khane pine ka ikh- 
tiyar nahin ? 

5 Aur kya h am ko yih iotidar na- 
hin ki kisi dini hahin ko byah kar 
liye pbiron, jaisc- aur rasul, aur Khti- 
dawand ke bhai, aur Kefds, kartc 
hain ? 

6 Ya airf mujhe aur Barnabds ko 
ikhtiyar nah i» ki nubuat na karen? 

7 Kaun aumi khardi kurke nipah- 
gari karta hai ? kaun angiir ka bdg 
lagata hai, ki us ka phal nahin klia- 
ta? ya kaun galla charati hai.jo us 
galle ki kuchh diidh nahin pita " 

18 Kya main aisi baten bolta hiin, 
221 



fauat ia liye ki yih insani rawaj hai ? 
ya aliari'at bhi yili nahin kabti? 

9 Kvurjki Musa ki shari'at men to 
yiin likha hai, ki Daoto hiiu bail ka 
tunnh niat baudhiyo. Kya Khuda ko 
bailon hi ki parwd hai ? 

10 Ya wuh khasa barndra wasto 
yiin kahtd? Han, yih hamare waste 
be-ahakk likhli hai: kyiinki nmnasib 
hai ki jotncwald ummed ae jote, aur* 
daonewala hissa pane ki unuiiod so 
dawe. 

11 Ho agar ham no (umhdro liye 
nihdni chizen boi hain, to kya yih 
hari bat hai, ki ham turohari jiamani 
cLiikoti katen? 

12 Agar auron kd tum par yih ikh- 
tiyar hai, to hamara kya ziydda na 
hoga? Leki» ham yih ikhtiyar kdm 
men na Ide, baiki sari babon sahte 

na howe ki ham Masih ki lujil 
ke muzahim bowea. 

13 Kyd tum nuhin j&uto, ki jo hai- 
kal ka karobar kavte, so haikal mt;n 
xc khiiic haiu? aur jo (jurharigah men 
ba-zir hia kartt', ao ipirbangah se biasa 
lete hain? 

14 Yiin hi Khtidawand no bhi far- 
miiyd hai, ki jo Injil ke Bundnewale 
hain, Injil ae anbab i zindagi pdwenge. 

15 Par main un merj se kuchh 
'amal men na liya r aur main no is 
garaz se yih nahin liklid, ki raore 
wdato yiin kiya jawc: kyiinki us sc 

ijlie nianid bihtar hai, ki koi mere 
lakhr ko kho dewo. 

16 Is liye ki agar main Injil ki 
khabar diiii, tu kuolih itura fakhr na- 
bjn j kyiinki nmjiu! /.anirat pari hai, 
baiki inujh jtar wdwaila. hai, agar 
main Injil ki khabar na diin ! 

17 K i agar main yih khusM so 
karun, to phal paitnga : par agar na- 
khushi .sk, tau bhi niukhtari mujhe 
aompi gayi hai. 

1M Pan to mujhe kyd phal milt» 
hai'? Yih, k i jab main Injil ki ma- 
nddi kariin. Masih ki khuahkliabari 



Matihion par sari bit'paraatil Qt'RlNTI'ON, X. tark karne l.afnrz 

ko he liiualid-i diiij, ta ki main apne islthc, aur wo sah samundar men se ho- 
ikhtiydr ko, jo Injil ki babat hai, boji kar nikal gaye 
tani- |,;ir isti'omal na kanin. 



! Aur snbhon ne us badai aur mun- 



Lfl Kyi'njfci main ne, Mwujiide ki'dar roen Miisd ka l>aptisma paya , 
sah Ke azdd iiiiri, ap ku aa'b kd guldml 3 Aur sabhon ne ek hi ruhani 
liiahrdyd, ta ki main bahutun ko nafa kburdk khai ; 



men paiiii. 

20 Main Yahr.dion ko darmiydc 
Yahiidi sa tha, ta ki main YalnidioTi 
ko tufa mag priiin ; shariatwdion men 
main ihari'fttwili baua, ta ki shari'at- 
walon ko naf 'a men pddn ; 

21 Aur bo-shari'at logon men be- 
Bamrfot si, (iiarcliaud rnam Kbujulu 
IlMHift 1'e-sha.ri'at ujiltiij luia, Imlk 
Masih ki sbari'at kd tahi' tha,) ta ki 
main bu-shari'at logon ko nafa men 
j.dun. 

Tl Kaiu/.oron men main kamzor sa 
tlii, ta ki kamzorori ko nnfii mutj 
1 '.'l ii 1 1 ; main sah ddmion ke waate sab 
knclih bani, ta ki bar ok tarah 
kiinon ko bachdun. 

88 Aur main, y ih Injil ke waste 
karldhiiii. Id ki main luinhdre sdtli us 
Coep sharik hoiiQ. 

84 Kya tum nahin jante ho, 
maiddn men jali daurte hain, to Bab 
daurte hain, par bazi ek hi la jdid hai 't 
l'ttw tum niwA dauro, ki tum bi jito. 

2o Aur liar ek kushligir sah bdton 
kd parhez rakbta hai. tio <n us taj 
k o liyr jb l'aui hai y ih karte hain ; par 
hara wuh tdj pa.no ko liye, jo gairfdui 
hal 

20" So main daurtahim, par be thik- 
dne nahin; main jchuse larta bi'iii, par 
us ki mduind nahin jo hawa ko mdrtd 
hai : 

27 JEialki main apne badan ko pi.se 
diiltti Liiii ; aur use bdndhke ghaait 
liye phirta Ini n, na liowc ki main aur- 
un ko manddi karka ap na-niaqbiil 
thahnin. 

S BA' D. 

PAR, ai bhdio, main nahin chdbtd 
ki tum i» bu ndwaqil' raho, ki 
hamdre bapdade i 
222 



kb badai ke nichej parnsti se bhago. 



■i Aur sabhon ne ek hi rdhiinl pdm 

piya: kviinki unhon ne *in ruhdui 
Uhatan men n, j" un ke satb chali, 
pdni'piyd: magar wuh Chatdn Masili 
thi. 

5 ParunmcnbahutoQseKhuddriizl 
na thd; aur wo baya ban men inare pare, 

b' Ye edre majarc hamdre was'te 
namuna hiia, td ki ham buri chizon ki 
khwdhish na karen, jniae imhon ne 
bhi ki. 

7 Aur tum butparaat na bano. jis 
tarali un men kai ek tho, jaisd likhd 
liai, ki Yih qaum khdne pine baithi, 
phir ndchne uilii. 

H Aur ham hardmkdri na karen, jin 
tarah u u mim ne kai ek ne ki, aur ek 
lu diri map, teis liazir mdre pare. 

9 Aur ham Masih kd imiihdn na 
karen. chuTiinchi un men se bhi ba'zon 
ne kiyd, aur sdmpon se haldk biie. 

10 Aur tum mat kurkurdo, chu- 
ndnclii un men ae bhi kai ek kurkurde, 

lialik kiirnuwdle se haldk kiye 
gaye. 

1L Ye sab w&ii'at jo un ko hriin, 
namuna hiiin : aur Immdrl na-ilmt ke 
waste, jo akhiri zamdne men hain, 
likbl gayirj. 

! Pas Jo koi ap ko qdim samajhta 

so khabai'dar ralie, aM na ho ki 

rare. 

I '! 'hiu kiri imtihdn men, siwd us 
_ j aur insdn se kiya jdta hai, nahin 
pare; aur Khudd warddarhai, ki wuh 
tum ko tuitiiiari taqat se /iydda imti- 
hdn men parne ua tlegd J baiki wuh 
itutihati ke sdtb nikal jam- ki Mh 
bhi Ihahra dega, td ki tum bardisht 
kar sako. 

11 l'as, ai mere piyaro, tum but- 



I QUR1N'1T0N, XT. 



ki babat. 



15 Main turn se yun bnltd lnin, 28 Tar agar ko! tumben kahe, ki 
jaisf 'aqln]»n(J()Tj su; so jo main. kahtd Yih bu ton ki qurbdni hai, to us ki 

niirho. " khdt.ir jis ne jntdvft, aur imtiydz i din 

16 "Yih harakat kl piydla jis par ke sabah mat khdo : ki /.amin aur ua 
bani harakat mangte lmiy, kyd Masih ki ma'muri Klnidawaml ki liai : 

ko laini ki siiarakat nahiii V Viii ro|l 29 Iintiydz karud hai uni dfisre ke 
I liaiu tiirt.'liaiii, kyd Masih ke badan liye aur na apne liye: ki kdhe ko 
ki shnrdk'nt iiLiliin V , jdusre ki samajh meri dzddagi ko kha- 

1" Kyiinki harehand bani bah w sc lal kare? 
haiti, pir milko ck roti, aur ek tani 30 Aur agar main jhvkt karke 
hain: ia liye ki ham bab ck hi roti khdtd liur, to jis t-h'y/. (>ar shukr karta 



iiinu sharik hain. 

38 Un pai jo jism ko ru so lsrdeli 
hain, nazar karo j kya wejoqurbfaii- 

kli;uii/w;ili> hain, fpurbdngdh ke sharik 

IMhill V 

ISI Pas main kya kahla ln'in? ki 
but kuchh Oflla hai, yd buton ki qur- 
bdni kuchh chiz hai V 

20 Baiki yih kahtd, ki gair-qaumen 
joqurbdni karti hain, Shayalin ke liye 
karti hain, na Kluula ke liye : aur 
main nahin chah'ta ki tum Shaydtin 
ke sharik ho. 

21 Tum Khuddwand kji piydla, aur 
Shayatin kd piy4la.pl nahin aakt«; 
tum Khudiwand ko dastar-khwdn , 
aur Shaydtin ke danlar-kliwan donon 
jmr sharik nahin ho sakte. 

2" Kya haru K h m ia w and ko gairat 
, dildte hain 'i kya ham ua se zorawar 
hain ? 

23 Sab kuchh mere liyo haldl hai. 
par sab kuchh rnauq*a naliirj : sal 
kuchh mujhe haldl hai, par sab kuchli 
temqqj nahin, bakhshtd, 

24 Koi apni bihtari na dhundhc, 
baiki liar ek diisrc ki bihtiiri chdko. 

25 Jo kuchh qasai-n ki diikAiini) 
men biktd hai, so khao, aur dini ini' 
ti_Vii/ karke kuchh na puchho: 

20 Kyunki zainin aur ua ki mi' 
muri Khudiwand ki h; ' 



hiin, us ke sabab kia livu baduii 
hiin 'i 

31 Paa, tum khdla, yd pite, yd jo 
kuchh karteho, sab Khuda, ke jahil ke 
liye karo. 

32 Tumna Yahiidion, na Yundnioii, 
na Khudd ki kalisiye ko thokar ke 
bi'is ho ; 

("'hundnehi main aab bdtnn men 
sab ko ra/.i rak h U hi'.tj, aur apnd 
baiki babutoij kd Id'ula ilhundh- 
td hurj, ta ki wu najdt pdwcn. 
XI BA'IJ. 

TUM mere nauninc par 'amal karo, 
jaiac main bin Masih ke oamuna 
par karta lit'in. 

2 Par, ai bhdio, main tumhdri ta'rif 
kartd hihi, ki tum har bat miuj mujhe 
ydd rakhte ho, nur un riwdyatmj ko 
hifz karte ho, jis tarah se main ne 

tumben ^" |i i'' hain. 

3 Par main chdhta hi'in ki tum jano 
ki har ek mard kd sir Masih hai, aur 
'attmt kd sir mird, aur Rlaaiii kS sir 
Khndd. 

i Jo mard du'd yinabuwei karte 
waqt apne sir ko dhdmptd hai, wuli 
apne air ko be-hurmat, karta. 

5 Aur har 'aurat jo bagair sir 
dhampe du'd yd uubuwat kaiti, M 
anu eir ko be-hurmat karti hai, kyurj- 
ki yih ua ke sir nnindne ku bardbar 



27 Phir agar lie-imdnon men ae kol ] hal. 
tumhdri da'wat kare, aur tum us ke 6 Kyunki apar 'aurat orhni na orhe, 
yahdn jdne par rdzl ho, to jo kuchh !to us ki choti bhi kat jawi; 1 ; [iur agu 
tumhdresdmhnerakha jdwe.khao, nur 'aurat choti kdtne yd air mdndue ae 
dini imtivdz karke kuchh na piichho. be-hurmat hoti hai, to orhni orlie. 
2^d 



'Asha, i linhh-'ini 



I QURtNTI'ON, XI. 



7 Mard ko na cbahiyc ki apne 

ko dhdmpe, ki wnii Khudd ki aurat, 
aur na kii jalai bai ; par 'amat mard kd 
jaldl hai. 

8 Ih liye ki mard 'aurat ac nahin, 
baiki 'aurat mard se hai. 

9 Aur mard 'aurat ko liyo nahin, 
baiki 'aurat mard ko liyo paida hiii. 

10 Pas chaliiye ki 'aurat tiris h ton 
ke sabab apuo sir ko rlhamp rakho. 

11 Magar Kluidawand incnuamard 
Surat ke bagair hai, na 'aurat mard ke 
bagair. 

12 Kyunki jaisi 'aurat mard se hai, 
waisa hi mard bbi 'aurat ke wasile so 
hai ; par Bab Khudd m hain. 

13 Tum ap hi tajwiz karo; kyd 
m u n asi b hai k i 'aurat bagair air 
dbampe Khudd se du'a mango? 

14 Kya tabi'at ae tum ko naliin 
ma'lum hota, ki agar mard chott rakhu 
to u» ki bB-humiati hai ? 

15 Par agar 'aurat ke lambo Ml 
hort, to us ki zinat hai : kyunki bal 
usc panla ke waste diye gaye. 

16 Lekiu agar koi takrfiri ma'lum 
ho, to Efthir howe ki na bamara, na 
Khutla ki kaiisiyiion ka koi aisd dau- 
tur hai. 

17 Aur jo main ab tumhcn kaatd 
lilin, isroon tumhfiri ta'rif nahin karta, 
ki tum jali jam'a hot« ho, to us men 
tumhfiri kuchh bhalai nahin, baiki 
burdi bai. 

18 Kyiinki auwal yih hai, ki main 
snnta lit'in, ki jis \vaqt tum kaKsiye 
mcn jam'a butB hn, tumhare bich 
ikhtilaf hote hain; aur is ki haqiqat 
ko main kuchh rafia bhi Ictii hntj. 

1!) Kyunki y.anir hai ki tumhare 
Moh li'nl'alin bhi ho jawcn, la ki we 
jo tum men maqbul hain, zahir ho 
jdwun. 

20 Phir jo tum ok hi makan men 
jam'a hota lio, yih 'Asha o Kabbini 
kbdno ko liye nahin hai. 

21 Kyunki kbane ke waqt bar ek 
pahle a; n i(i ht khdna kha lelfi hai : aur 

224 



koi bhtikha rah jdta, aur koi mas t hut» 
hai. 

22 Kyd tumkhdnepfnekeliycgbar 
naliin raklite ho ? ya Khiiila ki kalt- 
siye ko niobi) jtinto ho, aur tinhen j<> 
ghar nahin rakhtaahaniuudakartelio? 
Ab niaig tum se kyd kahtin ? kya i$ 
men tumhfiri te'rff karun? Main timi- 
h.iri ta'ril* nahin kartfi. 

23 Kyiinki main ne yih hdt Khudd- 
wand se pai, aur tumben hlii sompi.ki 
Khudd wiuid Vinii' ne, jia rat ki pakar- 
wdyd gayd, roti 1E : 

H4 Aur slnrkr karke ton, aur kahd, 
ki Lo, khdo, yih niera badan hai, jo 
tumhare liye torajata hai: tum mori 
yddgari ke liye yih kiya karo. 

25 Aur isi tarah us ne kbdno ke ba'd 
piyfiia bhi liya, aur kahfi, ki Yih piyal» 
wuh naya 'ahd hai, jo mere lahii se 
hai ; jab jab tum pio meri yddgari ko 
liye yi'nj karo. 

26 Kyunki jab jab tum yih roti 
khiitc, aur yih piyfiia pite ho, to tuin 
Khuddwand ki maut ko, jab tak ki 
wuh awe, jatfite rahte ho. 

27 Is waste jo koi nd-mundsib taur 
ae yih roti khawo, yd Khuddwand 
kfi piyfiia piwe, to wuh Khuddwan<? 
ke badan aur lahii kfi gunahgar 

!i":;:i. 

28 Pas fidmi pahle dp ko jancho, 
aur yi'mhi is roli men se khawe, aur is 
piydlc se piwe. 

29 Kyunki jo na-mundsib taur 
khdtd aur pita hai, so Khuddwand 
badan ka libaz na karke apni sa/4 
khdtd aur pita hai. 

30 Isi «abah se tum men bahutere 
kam/.or aur biinar hain, aur kitno so 

31 Agar ham apne ta,(n jdnchto to 
su «d na pfite. 

32 Aur Khiuldwand hamen sazfi 
dake tarliiyat karta hai, td na howo 
liam (lunya kosdlhsazlke hukm m 
sharik howen. 

33 Pas,aiinerebhaio, jubtumkhdne 



r si 

1 ke 



h'iihaui nfamaton I QUK1NT 

ke liye jam'a ho, to ek diwre ki rah 
dekho. 

31 Aur agar koibhiikba ko,toapne 

ghar men khi-we, na ho ki tum sazd 

pauc ko jam'a lio. Ab jo kuchh bikji 

main aki' durtiMt karunia. 

Ml JiA'B. 

Al bhaio, main nahin chahta- ki 
tam rohani ni'amaton ki babat 
be-khabar raho. 

2' Tum jinte bn ki fcunj gair-qauui- 
wale tho, aur gunge buton se pichbe, 
jis [arah chaliie gaye, cbahe the. 

3 Pas main tumben jatai.a htin, ki 
tol diiliiij, jo Khuda ki ttiih. se boltA, 
Yi-i." ko ma'l'iin kahta hai: aur kni 
hagair Klih 'i QuJs ke YisiV ko K huda- 
wandkah nahin sakia hai. 

4 Pas, ni'arnaton tarah tarah ki 
hain, par Ruh ek hi hai. 

6 Aur khidmatcn bit t tarah tarah 
ki hain, pai Khudawand ek hi liai. 

6 Aur tasircn tarah tarah ki hain, 
par Khuda ek hi hai, jo sabhon men 
sah kuchh karta hai. 

7 Lekin Kuh ka zuhur, jo har ek 
men kiya jata, faida i 'amin ke liyi 
hai. 

H Ek koIWhne hikmat ki bal inilti 
hai ; aur duero ko us! Ruh 60 'ilin kf 
liat; 

9 Aur ek aur ko usf Riili se Imi 
aur ek aur ku usi Ruh leohanga karun 
ki ni'aniaten; 

10 Aur kisi ko karamaton ki aud- 
raten; aur kisi ko uubiiwat; aur kisi 
ko nihon ki paluhan ; aur kiai ko tarah 
tarah ki Bubaneo ; «urkisikoaiibanoii 
ka tarjunia karna: 

] l Lekin wuhi ek Ruh yih nah 
kuchh karti hai ; par jaisa chihti, har 
ek ko bantti hai. 

12 Kyuriki jis tarah badan ek hai, 
aur us ke 'azii bahut, aur ek badan 
ke 'azii milkar, agarchi bahut, ek 
badan hote hain, Masili bhi aisi hi 
hai. 

13 Ki hara sabn.',kya faMdi, kya 

225 



TON, XII. U hilal, 

Yunani, kyagulam, kya anid, ek hi 
Ruh se ek badan banne ke liye baptis- 
mu paya; aur ham sab ko ek hi Hnb se 
pine ko diya gaya. 

H Kymjki badan men. ek 'azii na- 
bin, baiki bahut se hain. 

15 Aur agar panw kahe, is liye ki 
main hath nahin, main badan ka na- 
hin ; i') kya wuh U sabab sc badan ka 
nahin hai P 

16 Aur agar kan kahe, is liye ki 
main aukli nahin, main badan ka 
nahin ; to kya wuh is sabab se badan 
k a nahin ? 

17 Agar sara badan ankh hota, to 
nna kahan hota? auragarsab aimna- 

hota, to sunghna kalian i 

18 Par ab Khuda no 'aziion men se 
ek ek ko badan men apui marzi ke 
muwafiij rak Ini. 

19 l'ai agar we sab ek hi 'azii hote, 
to badan kahar» hoia? 

20 Par ab bahut se 'azti hain, lekin 
badan ek nal 

21 A'nkh hath. se nahin kah sakti, 
ki main teri muhtaj nahin ; aursirbhi 
panwon se nahiij kah sakta, ki main 
tiiiiiluira muhiaj nahin. 

22 BalU badan men we 'azii, jo 
ziyada kamzor ma'luin hote hain, ba- 
hut zarur hain : 

23 Aur badan ke u n 'aziion ko, jin- 
hen ham kniii-shaukatwale jiinte hain, 
uuhin ko ziyilda 'izzat dete iiain : aur 
hamare he-daul 'azii bahut khufli-daul 
ho jdte hain. 

21 Kyi'.nki hamare khush-daul azii 
us ke muhtaj nahin; par Khuda ne 
mi 'a.ziion ka, jin ki kaintj tlii, ziyada 
liunnat dekc badan ko murakkab 
kiya; 

25 Ta ki badan men ikhtilaf na 
howe, baiki aire 'azii djias men ek 
<lusre ke ham-dard rahen. 

2(i Aur agar ek 'azu kuchh dukh 
jiiiia hai, to sare 'azii ua ke sath dukh 
pate hain ; aur agar t- k 'azii 'iz^at pawe, 
to sare 'azii ngkaaath kliunli hule hain. 



S&Hni'amatonMniiibat I QUKIXTI'ON, XIII, XIV. muhabbat afzalhai. 

unum-d rukhti hai, sab ki barddsht 
k arti hai. 
8 Mutiabbat kabhi j.itf nahfn rahti i 

E\r MM uubiiwaten hain, tt> mauqftf 
°BSi i Q g ar zubanon hain, tu kiml 
ho jaengl ; agar 'ilm hai, to Id-hdsil ho 
jdega. 

\> Kyiiiiki hainard 'ilm ndqis hai, 
aurhaniari nubuwut nd-tamdm. 

10 Par jab kamal awoga, to ndqis 
neat ho jdegd. 

11 Jah main larkd tha, tttb larkc 
ke manind bolta tbd, aur larkc'ke 
manind khiyal karta tha, aur' larke 
ke iiid.jii.ud liujjat karta thd; par jab 
jawan hiia, tab main ne larkai ae hath 
utbayd. 

12 Ki ab ham aino so dhundhla ea 
dtklito kain ; par ub waqt rubaru 
dekhecgc: ia waqt mori 'ilm ndqis 
hai; par uHwaqtrnairj bilkull jdnun^a, 
jis taraii ki main sarisar pahehand 
gaya. 

13 Ab to iuiao, ummed, muhabbat, 
yo tinon maujud rahti hain ; par un 
men jo barhkar hai, no muhabbat hai. 

XIV IJA'B. 

MUHABBAT ka pichka karo, aur 
rtiiiani ni'amaturi ki arzfi r&kho, 
khusuaan us ki, ki tum nubiiwat 
karo. 

2 Kyutjki jo begdna ■ruJbfia bait* 
ii, wtih admion m nahin, baiki Khuda 

bolta hai ; kyunki koi uahin. sa- 
lajhta, agarchi wuh. ruh so bhed ki 
bah 1 » bolta hai. 

3 Par jo nubiiwat karta hai, bo ad- 
minn ise, uu ki taraqqi, aur nasihat. 

r tasalli ku liye, boltd hai. 

4 Jo begdna zuban men bolta hai, 
bo apni hi taraqqi karta hai; par jo 
nubiiwat karta hai, kalisiyo ki taraqqi 
karta hai. 

5 'l.'au bh! main ekahtd hiin, ki tum 
sab kai tarah ki zubdnen bolo, par 
khas» karke chtihta hiin ki nubiiwat 
karo : ki nubtiwat-karn&wdta uh se jo 
tarah larah ki zubauen bolta hai bara 



27 Ih tarah tum rnilke Masih ke 
badan hu, aur judi juda 'azfl ho. 

2tf Aur Khuda ne kaliaiyu inen kit- 
non ko BHkUOtr kiya, pahle rasulon 
ko, dusre nabion ko, tinro uatadon ko, 
ba'd us ko karamat karne ki quwaten, 
tab chungd karne ki ni'amalen, 
dadgarian, peshwiiig, tarah tarah ki 
zubdnen. 

29 Kyd aab rasul hain? kyd aab 
nabi hain? kya sab ustad hain 'f kyd 
sab kardmaten dikhate ' 

30 Kyd sab ko changi karno ki 
ni'amat hai r kyd tarah tarah ki zub- 
dnen nab botte liain V kyd sah tnrjmua 
karte h airi ? 

31 Tum achchhi seachchhf ni'amafr- 
on ko Dmhttg raho ; par 
rdh, jo un m kabin bihtar hai, tuuihen 
batldtd hiin. 

XIII BAU. 

AGAR main adrni yd firishtor. k! 
zubaiicrj boliin, aur muhabbat na 
ntkhili), Ut main ihautliandta pital, ya 
jhaujhanal-L jlianjii tn'nj, 

2 Aur IgW main nubiiwat karun, 
aur Uni main gaib ki sab Laten aur 
Sira 'ilm jdntin, aur merd iman kdim'l 
im. ynlidii tak ki main jiahamn ko 
sarkdke diir karun, paf inuhabbat na 
raklnin, to main kuchh uahin hdn. 

3 Aur a^ar main apna ^uru. mdl 
kliairat men de ddl?iii, yd agar main 
apna. badan d(in, ki jaldya jde, par 
muhabbat na rakhiin, to mujhe kuchh 
iaida nalu'rt. 

4 Muhabbat babir hai, aur nmlaim 
liai; mubabliat dali nahin karti ; imi- 
liaiibai shekhi nabin karti, aur phiilti 
mihiii, 

ii bR-mauqa* kdni nahin kani, 
khud-gnraz nahin, guaaaww uabin, 
bad-gumdu naliiii ; 

G -Nfi-r&sti se khusli uahin, baiki 
oacbdi se khtish liai ; 

7 Sab baton ko pi jati hai, sah 
kuchh bawar karti hai, »ab uhiz ki 
226 



■pun m j mr r' i QUKiN'ri'ox, xiv, 

hai, agar wuh tarjuma is liyo t» kare 
ki kalisiya taraqqt pdwe. 

6 Ab, ai bhdio, agar main tarah 
taruh ki zubdnen boltd hri:i tumhare 
pds aus, aur ilham, yd 'ilm, yd nuM- 
wat, yA ta'lira kt bVuen Unti H na 
kaburi, to tani ko mujb se kyd l'dida 

7 Chundiichi 1w-j»ii diizen jin se 
iwdzon nikalti hairj, jaisi Lanun ya 
barbut, agar uu ke bolon men, tatawnt 
ua ho, to jo phiinkd yd bajdyd jdtd hai, 
kyrinkar bujbdjdcgd? 

8 Aur agar naroinghe ke bol dnbdhe 
ke sdth hem, to kaun ftp ko larai ke 
liye taiydr karegd ? 

S Waiaa hi tum bbi agar zubdu k 
w&zih bat na bolo, to jo kuhd jatd hai, 
kyiinkar samjhd jdegd ? timi hawa w 
b;ik bak karuewaio thahroge. 

10 Kitni zubdnen a!ag tarah ki 
dunyd mm aglab na bongi, aur un 
men sl koi be-iiia'ni nahin. 

11 I'ar agar wuh zubdn mujhe na 
dti ho, to main. bolnewdle ke dgo sj- 
nabi thahnlngd, aur boloewdld rr.ere 
dge djnabi t.hahregd. 

12 Pasjabki tum nlhdni ui'amaron 
ki arsui rakhte ho, toaiai barhti chaho, 
td ki kaflsiyo ki t«raqni kar eako. 

13 Chundnchi wnh jo begini /n hiu 
men boltd hai, du'd mange ki tarjuma 
bbi kar sako. 

14 Kyiinki agar main hlcrl bogdnf 
zubdn men du'd mdngiin r to meri nih 
du'd mdngti hai, par merl 'aql be-kdr 
hai, 

15 Pas main kyd karun? main nih 
se du'd mdngiingd, aur 'aql Bfl bW doM 
maiigiingd: aur main nih se gaunga, 
aur 'aql se bhi gdiinga. 

lti Nahin tu,agar tii nih se harakat 
ki bat bole, to wuli jo anparhc ki 
jagah men hiiithd hai, teri shukr- 
EUKari men A'min kyunkar kahegii ? 
I I j" kut'hh tii kuliti hai, wuh 
use nabin jdatd. 

17 Td to achchhi tarah se shukr 



h:itar hai. 



karta hai, par dusrd tarahi naluri 
pdtd. 

18 Main apne Khudd kd shukr 
karta hun, ki tum sabho.ii se ziyaMa 
zabinen boH4 hun : 

19 Lekin main kulisiyc men pduch 
Mteri apni 'aql so bolnd, us niyat se 
ki auroii ko sik iiann, un dan ha/dr 
bdton se, jo kiai begdni zubdn men 
bo] in, ziydda pawand kaita Wrj}, 

£0*Ai bhdio, turn 'aql men larke na 
bane rabo ; tum ba-di iSen larke raho, 
j«r 'aql men jawart ho. 

'_'! ftbarfiM rwm likhihsi.ki Khii- 
dawand kalitd hai, metin begani zuban 
aur begane honthon sc is qaum ke 
adth bohirjgd, tau bbi wc meri na 
sunenge. 

22 Pas tatali tarah ki zubdneu 
iin;ti:djiri.m ke liyc nahin, halki be- 
imanon ke wista ntohin Imin: par 
nubtiwat be-imduorj ke liye nahin, 
baiki imdudaron ke liyo hai. 

:"■'■ i' .■■ aur siri kalfriya ek makan 
men jam"» ho, aur sab ke snb tarah 
tarah l;i /ubdnen bolen, aur anparhe 
yd be-imdn log andar dwen, to kyd we 
na kahenga, ki yo diwine liaiu * 

'-' i I'ar agar sah nubiiwat karen, aur 
koi be.-im,in, yd anparhoij men ho koi 
andar d jdwe, to har ek ki bdt se qn.il 
ho jaega, har ek se parakhd jacga : 

i l o Aur yrin us ke dil ke bhed sah 
Bibir hange; tftb «uh munh ke bhal 
girke Kbudd ko sijda karegd, aur 
kahegd, ki Khudd beshakk iinnhdre 
hich hai. 

26 Pas, ai bhdio, kyd hai? ki jab 
tum ikattho hoto lio, to tum men har 
ok ke s:itli /iil.rir, yi koi tVlim, ya 
begdni Kubdn, yd ilhdm, yd tarjuma 
hai. Ohahiye ki sah kuchh dindari 
men t.anniqi ke liyv tur#ft 

'J? Agar koi kiai zuhdn men boie, 
to do do, aur nibayat ho, to tiri tin, ek 
ek karke boierj; aur ek Bhakhs taf- 
imiia kara, 

28 Par agar koi tarjuma kaniewdld 



Ih-intizami M ni-zchi. I Q.UIUNTi'OX, XV. 



Qiyam'it ki bdba' 



ho, to wuh kalisiye men chupkA 3 Kyiinki main ne auwal bAtoi 



rahc, aur apne aur Khiuli 

29 Nabion men se do ya tiii bolcn, 
aur baqi tajwiz karcn. 

30 Par agar koi bit dt'isre par jo 
Miiini hai kliul jawc, to pohla cliupkA 
rahe. 

31 Kyiinki tum eab ko sal) ek ok 
karke nubtlwat kar sakte ho, ta kl sab 
sikhen, aur Bali tasalli pawen. 

32 Aur nabion ki ruhen nabion ke 
tahi' hain, 

33 Kyiinki KhudA be-intizAmi kA 
bdnl nahin, [iar sal Amati ka kai, jalai 
muqaddas logon ki sari kalisiyaorj 
ineij bal 

84 Tiunhari 'auratcii kalisiye men 
chupki rahcij, ki luiTieii bulne ka 
bukm nahin hai ; baiki chahiye ki far- 
nninUirdar nihi-n, jia tarah shari'at 
men bhi tikhA hai. 

35 Aur agar we kuchh sikhA chd- 
Uen. to ghar men apne khasam se 
l'ikhlum ; kyiinki aharm ki bat hai 
ki 'auraten kalisiye men bolen. 

36 Kya? KhudA ka kalAm tumliin 
su niklaV vAskf tumkin tak pahuncha 
hai? 

37 Agar koi apne ta,in nabi yA rii- 
Ldni jAne, to chdhiye ki wuh iqrdi 
kara, ki yih Mten, jo main tumben 
li.khi.ii luin, KhudAwand ke aiikain 
hain. 

38 Aur agar koi na jdne, to na jdne. 
3f> Oaraz, ai bhiiio, nubtiwat karne 

ki arzii rukho, lekin tarah tarah ki 
zubdnen bolne se man'a na karo, 

■JO SAH hateij durusri aur tartib ke 
sdth lio WHO. 

XV BA'B. 

A B, ai bhAio, main tumhen ub! 
Injil ki bat jatatA bnn, "j i b ki 
Khusbkhaliari main ne tumhen di, aur 
tum ne pAi, aur ub par qAim ho ; 

2 U si ke sabab tum bach bhi jAte 
ho, agar wuh khusbk babari, jo main 
ne tumhen di, yAd raklio; nahin to 
HtmhArA imAn lAnd be-fAida hai. 



men wubi tum ko sompi, jo main r 
bhi jiai, ki jaisa ki kitalion men likha 
hai, Masih hamdre gunAhon ke wAste 
niiiA; 

4 AnrgArAgayA,aurtiaredin kit.ib- 
on ke uiuwaf]q ji ut.hA : 

5 Aur KefAa ko, aur ub ke ba\i 
Uiniluai ko, dikhAi diyA: 

(i B»\I ufl ku panch sau blidion so 
ztyAda tlie, jinhen wuh ek-b:ira dikhAi 
diyA; akear un men so nbtak maujud 
hain, ]>ar kai ek so gaye. 

7 Phir Ya'ciub ko dikhAi diyA: 
phir sAre rasiilon ko. 

8 Aur sah ke pichhe mujh ko bhi, 
jo ndhura diuon kd paidA h-ftn, dikhtt 
diyA. 

y Ki mairt rasrilon men Bab se 
clihutA hiln, aur is lAiq nahm ki rasdl 
kahlaun, ih wAate ki main ne Khudii 
kl kalisiye ku satAyA. 

10 Par main jo kuchh hnn, KhndA 
ko fazl se lilin ; aur us kA fax!, jo mujh 
par huA, so be-fAida na huA ; par main 
ne mi sah se ziyada mihnat ki; na 
main ne, baiki KlmdA ke fazl ne, jo 
BUS satli thA. 

11 Pas kya main, kyA «ra, aill 
manAdi kartc hain, aur tum waisA hi 
imAn lAo ho. 

12 Ab agar manadi ki jiti hai, ki 
Masih murcioiL inen se ji lil.lia, to tum 
men so kai ek kyun. kahte hain, ki 
murdon ki qiyAmat na hogi ? 

13 Jab murdon ki qiydmat nahin, 
to Masih bhi nahin ji uthA. 

14 Aur agar Masih naliiii ji utha, 
to hantari manAdi 'abas hai, aur tuni- 
hArA imdn bhi 'abas. 

IB Baiki ham KbudA ke jhutln? 
gawAh lihi thahre ; kyiinki ham ne 
KhudA ki babat gawAhidi, ki us ne 
Masih ko phir jilAyA hai : jia ko na 
ne nahin uthAvd, agar murdo nahin 
ithte. 

16 Kyrinkiagar inurde nahin nthte, 
to liulb hhi nahin ji uthA : 



Qiydmnl H babat 

17 Aur acar Masih nahirj utliii, to 
t mutiara iman be-faida hui; tum ab 
lak aprie gunahtin men girit'tir ho. 

18 Phir wo bhi .jo Masih merj lioke 
bo gayo hain, so nest hiic 

10 Agar hain sirf isi zindagi " n "' 



Masih se Binmed rakhto hain, tu hain 
sini ddiniorj se kambakht hairj. 

20 Par ab tfuffi tomurdofl, rum se 
ji utha lini, aur uu nicn jo s<> gaye hain. 
pahk phal hiii. 

21 Ki jab ddml ke sabah se maut 
hai, to idrni bi ke sabnb *>u murduii 
ki alyamat bbi bai. 

22 Kydrjki jaisi A'darn men shamil 
hoke saf marto liain, waiml hi Masih 
men shamil hnkc sab jilac jdt'Sg©. 

L~3 Lckin bu ek apm apni nanbat 
men : pabli phal Masih ; phir we jo 
Masih ke bata, us ke iuc par. 

24 liuM us ke akhirat hai, tali wuh 
badahdlmt Khurtd'ke, jo Bip hal, so- 
pani karegd, aur siri hukiimat aur 
sirc ikhtiyar o quilrat ko ItMt kar 
dega. 

25 Kyunki jab tak ki wuh earo 
ftodmaoog ko apm! panwim talo na 

■ , u -i\r hai ki saltmuu kare. 

26 Maut bhi, jo akhiri duslimaii 
hai, nest hogi. 

27 Ki us rto aabkachh us ke pdnw- 
on talo kar diya hai. Magar jab k 
wuh tahta hai, ki sab kuebh us ki 
tihi* merj kar diya, to zdhir hai ki 
wulii alag rahd, jis ne sab kachh ua 
ke tibi' mejL kar diya, 

28 Aur jab sab ktichh us ko tibi' 
men awcgi, tab Beta ap hi uskitabi 1 
dar ho jawegA, jis no sah obizM (U ke 
bftbl 1 tam kai din, td ki Khudi sab 
ihhj sab kuchh howe. 

■J[\ Nuhin to we jo ki uinrdon ke 

fau baptism» pate hain, so kya k&r- 

, enge? agar murdo mutlaii na uthen, 

:;■ t; murdon ke u par baptisuic 



I QUUINTI/ON, XV. ki kyunkar hogi. 

m Mujhc twnhAre ia t'akhr ki, jo 

hiitiiAre Khudiwarui Masih Yi=>i.i" n 

hai, qasarn, ki main bar KH mana 

htin. 

32 Agar maia iilmi ki taruh Afasus 
darindoii ke sdth lara, to rnujhu 



kya laidii, agar mavdfl na utheti? pas 
ia, kbftweg, [i'wv-n, ki kal ke ain 



baten. achehhi 'adatan ko bigdrii hain. 

;il Tam ristJ kuna ke Bj» Jigo, 
aur gundh na kani; ki kiLuoij men 
Khudi ki pahchan nahiii hai: main 
Unnht'ii tbara diiano ko yih kahla 
hdn. 

35 Sliiyad koi kahe, ki Murde kis 
tarah uthte haiij ! aur kis jisiii kfl mb 
dte liain? 

U nddan, jo chiz til botd hai, 
agar wuh na nian;, to kabhi jildi na 

. . Aur yih jo tu botd hai, wuh jism 
nahin hai jo howt-gd, baiki n iri ek 
ddna bai, khwah guhi'm, khwab kuclili 
aur ki : 

38 Par Khuda us ko jaiiri 
^liiiha ak |h)m iK'ia imi, aur har ek Mj 
ku us kd khass jism. 

39 Sab'g<wh!," ek tarah ke gosht na- 
hin : baiki idraioij ka goslu i 
obirpiyog kd gosht aur hai, rnachh- 
lioii ka gosht aur hai, parindon kd 
KOMlit aur. 

40 Aur dsmdui jism bbi hain, aur 
khaki bhi hain : par asruaiiioi» kd jalai 
aur hai, khikiorj kd aur, 

41 A'ftib ka"jaldl aur hai,aur mih- 
idb ki jaldl aur, aur (diaron, ki jaiai 
aur hai: ki sitara sitdre se Jalai ki 
bani^liat Quq raklita hai. 

■12 Murdon ki qiyimat bhi aisi bi 
hai. Wuh tani men boyi jdti, kur 
bui tnO)J uthtd hai : 

14 Re-hurmatf hil-ii boyi jiti hai, 

aur jalai men uthtd hai ; kamzotf DMQ 

1 30 Aur phir hain kyun bar ghari Iboya jiitii hai^zoriwari men uthta hai; 

khatre men pare hain? " \ M \aCd-wdla jiam boyi jati hai, 

229 



P*I>u 1 QURINT1'0N, XVI. 

aur nihani jism u{bta hai. Kk nafs- 
wali jiam hai, aur ek nibaui jism. 

45 Chundnchi likhi hal, ki Pahli 
ftdmi, ya'ne A'dam, jiti jan hud; aur 
piohhhi A'diun j il iln u wali nih hud, 

4(> Lekin nihani pahle jiathi, baiki 
nafh-wali ; ba'd ub ke nihinl. 

47 Pahld admi /.amin mi khaki hai : 
uusra Admi Khudawand asniaii se hai. 

48 Jaisti khaki, waise we bhi jokhd- 
ki Lain : aur jaisi asmara, waise we 
bhi jo awiiaiii '.r.uit- 

49 Aur jis tarah hnni ne khaki ki 
«urat pai hai, bara dsmdnf ki surat bbf 

pj'iWIillJfe. 

50 Ai bbaio, ma'm ah yih knhta lilin, 
ki jisni aur khrin Khtidd ki bddslidhar 
ku waris iialiin ho sakti', ai.ir na laini 
baqi ka wdris lio sakta bai. 

51 IJuklii), wa'vj tiimbcjiek bbed ki 
bat kahta hiin ; ki bani sah soenge na- 
bin, par ham sab badai jacnge 

5« lik dani men, ek palrnen,pichh- 
iii narsiuga plninkla waqt : ki narningd 
to phiinki jaegi, aur murde uthke 
gairi'ani kongc, aur liam bbi bada) 
jaengr. 

53 Kyiinki zarur hai ki yih tani 
baiia ko pahiue, aur yih marnewdla 
hamosha ki shjdagi ko pihitie. 

54 Aur jab yih fdni gair-fani ko, 
aur yih mamcwala hameslia ki ziu- 
dagl ku, pahin chukoga, (ah wub bat, 
.1' j Ilklii hai, puri hogi, ki Fath ne 
maut ko nigal liya. 

55 Ai maut, tera dmik kabin ? Ai 
qahr, teri fath. kahan ? 

56 Maut ki dauk gutiah hai: aur 
gunali ki h» shari'at hai. 

57 Par «hilir Khuda ki,jisacha- 
irieii hamdre Khudawand Yisii* Masih 
ke wasilo fath bakhsbi. 

58 Pas, ai mere 'aziz bhAto, tam 
sabit-iuulam aur paeddr rabo, aur 
Khudiwand ke kain men haraesha 
ura<mi kartc raho, yih jaukar ki turn- 
hari mibnat Khudawand nun be-filda 
(Lajbig hal 

230 



XVI BA'B. 

A B Ub cbande ki babat jo muqaddai 
logon ke wdste bai, jaisd main 
ut Galanya ki kalisiyaon. ko bukm 
kiya, waiaa tum bhi kara. 

2 Ki har halte ko palile din tum 
men se har kol apni amdani ku mu- 
wi'ifiq, jahili tak fdida uthayd, kuckh 
jam'a karkts apne pas rakho, td ki jab 
main afin, to chandd karnd na pare. 

3 Aur main ftkc unhen, jin ko timi 
mu'atabar thahrauge, tumhare fai?, kd 
phal khatt-on ke sath Yartisalam men 
lejaiic ko bhcjungd. 

4 Aur agar taerd hi jduA bhi mu- 
ndsib hogd, to we meru sitli jdenge. 

5 Aur jab main Waqaduniya men 
hoko nikluugd, ki al hatta WiV]adiiiiiya 
men sair karke jaiitigd, tab tuiuhdre 
pas diingft. 

Shdyad mairj tutnh&re pas tbali- 
iiin, baiki jdrd bhi kdtiin, tdki' tum 
tnujhe dge jahdn murd jand lio rawdna 
kar do. 

7 Ki main nahin chahtd ki ab rdb 
hi inuii tumhari inuliiqit karon ; por 
uminodwar hiin ki agar KiuuLlwarid 
ijdzat de, to kuchb din tujnhdre pif 
rabiin. 

8 Aur main Pantekust ke din tak 
Aiftsus men rabiinga. 

9 Ki ek bara darwaza, jis so ck hare 
kdiii mea dak'bl pala, im>re liyn kbula 
hai, aur mukhalif halmt se haim 

10 Tar agar Timtaus dwo, U> ub ki 
khabar lo, ta ki wub Uimlnire pas be- 
kliauf rabc; ki wub mari tarah Khu- 
dawand ki kam karta bai. 

11 Pas koi us ko baqir na jaue ; 
haiki tutn ua ko ealdmafc idiiar ko ra- 

kijiyo, ki mere pds paliniicbc : 
kyiinki main rdh dekhtd ban ki wnh 
bhiion siiuiut dwo. 

12 Kahd Apulliis bhdi, bo maig m 
us so hahut iltimas kiyd, ki wub tum- 
haro ]>As bhiion ke sdth jae ; liar us ki 
irdda ub ke mutlaq na tlui, ki jawe. 
par jab fursat pdwegi, to jiwegi. 






II QURINTTOX, I. 



ki madnd fam n. 



13 Jagte raho, iman men rjaim ho, 
marddnagi k:iro, zorAwar ho. 

14 Tamhari aib Iwitcn muhabhat ke 
sath hem, 

15 Ab, ai hbaio, main tum so 'ara 
kart.i liur,, (ki tum Stalanas ke k i tan- 
dan ko jinto ho ki wuh Akhaia ka 
(«lili! phaJ hai, aur wo muq;nlil;t.s Jngurj 
D khidmat, karne ko rimstn'idd ralic 

16 So tum nisie logon ke aur liar ek 
ko jo kim aur mihnat men hamari? 
fiharik hun, t'amnahbardar raho. 

17 Aur main Stafauas, aur l'iirhi- 
natuN, aur AkhaJkus ko aue se khitah 
hiin ; kyunki unliori ne tum H jo kain 
hui, eo bhar liiyA. 

IB K i imhon ne meri aur turohiiril 
rtih ko taza kiya: h liye tum aigon ko 
taiao. 

10 Aur Asia ki kalisiyaen tiunlien 



salam kahii haig,- aur Arjula nur 
FrisrpiHa kalhuye namet, jo un ke 
ghar tnon hai, ttiinlion Khudawand ke 
w&mU' baliut bahut nalain kalite haiu. 

20 Sare bhai lumlieu walam kahte 
hak : tum pak bosa lekc Apa» nwg 
sulam karo. 

21 Salam fflujh Prihia ki apno hith 

n. 

22 Agar koi Khudawand YisiV 
Masih so muhaubat nahiu rakhta, 
wuh haram kiyrt, jawe: Khudawand 
iiA hai. 

23 Khudawand Yisii' Masih ka i'aal 
hini par howe. 

24 Meri muhahbat tum Bab ke sath 
Masih Yist'i' men ho. A'min, 

1 Yili |..Ui)a kh:ui. Q,i'niiii.iTj U 
liklii liiia Filippi su Htafanas nur 
l-Yirdinatus aur Akhiikus aur 
Timt&uEi ke hiih liheja gaya. 



PTJ'LUS EASU'L KA' DU'SEA' 
KHATT (JURINTION KO. 



T BA'B. 

PU'LUS ki, jo Khuda ki marzi se 
Had' UmH) ka rasul hai, aur 
bhai TimtauB ki janib se, Khuda ki 
kalisiye ko jo Qurintus men hai, mi 
lab niuipida» logon sainet, jo tatnam 
Akhaia men ha i n : 

2 Faal aur Kalimati bamarc B&p 
Khuila aur Khudawand Yisii' Masih 
ki tarnr'so tnmharo liyc liowi'n. 

3 Mubarak hai wuh Khuda, jo ha- 
mare Khudawand Yisii' Manih ka IUp, 
aur rahmaton ki Baui, aur Hari tasalli 
k» Khuda hai ; 

' 231 



i Wulii krairi hav ek musibat 
men ham ko tasalli dota hai, ta lu ham 
us hi tasalli ko tabab, jo harem Khu- 
da bu milti hai, un ko bhi jo kini tarah 
ki mustbttt men Jiain tasalli 'h flakerj, 

5 K^'iinki jis tirah Mahild dul;h 
ham par harhte jalc hain, uni tarah 
hamari tasaili bhi Masih ke aabah h 
barhtl hai. 

6 Aur ham agar musiliat utluitc 
hain, to tuinhdri tasalli aur najat ke 
wiste hai, jo tumliare uohiii dufchon 
ki, jbohafl ham bhi sahte bjiig, bar- 
d a.sh t karne se a^ju - kitrti hai; aur 



Pulus hiMa, } ad,iui l jamen II (iURINTIOK, It 
agar ham tasalli patc hain, to tumhdri 
tasalli aur najdt ke wdnto hai. 

7 Aur hamdri ummed tumhdri bd- 
bat mazbdt had ; k i hatu jante hain 
ki jis taruh tam dukhon rueji sharik 
ho, us M tarah tas.il li men bhi hoge. 

8 Kyiinki, ai bludo, ham nahin 
chihtu ki tum baindri us musibat ku, 
jo Aaia men ham par pari, ndwduii' 
raho, ki ham tduat yy bahar bahut hi 
dab gaya, yahdn tak ki ham ne ziu- 
dagi se bhi hath dhoyd: 

!f Baiki apne lipar ijatl ka hukm 
ya.jin kar chuke the, ta ki ham na 
atma, baiki Khudd ka, jo murdon ku 
jildtd hai, bharobd rakheii : 

10 Us r n: ham ko aiwi ban haldkat 
se chburdya, aur cbhurdtd bhi hai, aur 
ham ko us m yih umniud hai, ki wut 
dge ko bht ciihurawe^a j 

11 Aur tum bhi milku du'a se ha- 
mare madadgar Ih», ta ki us ni'ainat ke 
sabab, jo bahut se logon ki du'd se ham 
ko inili, bahut se log shukr bhi hamari 
tata/ M karen. 

12 Ryrjnki Iminard fakhr yiii hai, 
ki hamdrd dJl gawdhi deta hai, ki ham 
na Khudd ki safdi aur aachdi ke sdth_ 
jismdni hikmat se nahin, baiki Kliudd 
ke fazl se, (kuna mefj guarin ki, khas» 
kar tumbdre darmiydn. 

13 Kyiinki ham aur batas turuhen. 
nahin likhte, magar we hi jinlien tuui 
parhta aur mdnto hoj aur mujhe 
ummed hai, ki tum dkhir tak mante 
rahoge ; 

14 Chunduchi tum ne ham ko bhi 
Bk twt parnidn liydhai.ki ham tum- 
li:irt- t.ikhr hain, jaiae Khuddwaud 
\ 'imi' ke din tum bhi hamare. 

15 Aur main ne isi hharose par 
pilih? tiuuharo pis dne ka Irdda kiyd, 
ta ki tum diisri ui'amdt pdo. 

lfi Aur phir tum pas hokar Maqa- 
ddniya ko jdiin, aur MaqadiiEiyft se 
phir tumhdre pds diirj, aur k i tum 
mujho dgu Yahtidiya ko jv.dmncb.4 do. 

17 Pas main no jo yih irdda kiyfi, 
232 



ja/at M tabah, 

to kyd halkdpan se kiyd? yd jin chiz- 
i>ri ka main irdda kartd rum, so kyd 
jismdni taur par w u h irdda kartd huu. 
ki hdii luiii, aur nahin oabin bhi meri 
bdt men ho? 

18 Par Khudd e barhaqq jdnta hai, 
ki hamari jo bdt tum m thi, bo kau 
aur nalihi na thahri. 

III KfKhu'daka I3etd Yisii' Masih 
jis ki luauadt ham ne, ya'ne, main ne 
aur SilwdnuM aurTimtdus ne, tumhdre 
bich ki, so ltan aur nahin tia tbahrd, 
baiki uh men hiin thahra. 

20 Kyiinki Khudd ke jitoe wa'de 
hain, sab us mej har, aur us meu 
A'min hain, td ki hamiro wasilo se 
iylmdd ka jaldl zdhir bo. 

21 Aur jo ham ko tumhdre satli 
Masih meg qdim kartd hai, aur jis m 
ham ko mamsith kiya, so Kbudii. hai ; 

U2 Aur us neham jiarmulir bhi ki, 
aur Uiih kd bai'dna hamdro dilon nn.ii 
diyd. 

23 Garaz, main Khudd ko apno dil 
pai gawdh iatd hiin, ki main ne tum 
par ralim liiyd, ki ab tak Quriimis 
men na'tiin aya. 

24 Lekin ham tuinhdro imdu par 
khi'.d;l\\:nn]i nahin karte, baiki tnm- 
hdri khushi ke madadgal hain ; kyun- 
ki tum iman se (idini rahte lio, 

II BA'B. 

MAIN* ne apne dil mon yih thdnd, 
ki main tumlLaropds phirgam- 
gin hoke oa dtirj. 

2 Kyunki agar main tutnhen gam- 
gin karun, to kaun, siwd us ko jiso 
main ne gamgin kiyd, inujhe khuwh 
kariaktahal? 

Aur main ne tum ko ythi likhd 
hai, ta na howe ki main dkar urt se, 
jin se chdhiye ki ma'm kliush hoi'in, 
gamglB buiin; ki tum sabbon ki taraf 
se inujhe yatjin hai, ki jo meri khushi 
hai, so wuhi kbushi tum aafehon kf 
ii. 

4 Kytinki main ne bari musibat am 
dilgiri .se bahut se ineu bahd babdkar 



Eitli ki l-hi,Ual II QOBINT 

ikkA; aur ia waste nahin ki 

I i;.. gamgin bn, par is waste ki tum 

i: n " ■.; ]i .; .i l' H- I-., !■■ I V I : ■ 

hai, jiilio. 

■"i Aur agar kiai no gamgin kiya, to 

ujn ku nahin gamgin kiya, 

ek teur par (ki mata tuf iur 

j -i . bojfa diilne naluri chalitA lilin,) 

tuin «ib ko kiyA. 

ii Pas, yih ilzam jo bahuterou se 
uth&yA, uh ku waste bas hai, 

7 So biktar hai ki tuin bar khilaf u» 
ke ua ko mu'af karo, aur tasalli do, la 
fciijiiii ai&A ua ko ki bahut gam u«w 
kkA jao. 

8 ia liye main tum »c 'arz kartA 
luiti, ki tmu uske sAth apni imihabbat 
sAbit karo. 

t) Ki main ne i» waste blii Hkha 
tlia, ki tumben janelu'm, ki tum sari 
balon mcri larmAnbardar lio, ya naluri. 

10 Jkse MU kuobh niu'al' karte h», 
uae main bbi mu'af karta. biin i kyon- 
ki m:iin ne jiae kucbh mu'af kiya, tum- 
hari k hilir se Musik kA qaim-muqAm 
hokar mu'iif kiya ; 

11 Ta na bowa ki ShaitAn bam par 
ziyAdati kare; kyiinki ham us ki tad- 
biron se na-waiiif nahin hain. 

12 Aur jab main Masih ki Injil 
eunAne ko Troasmcn Aya.aur Khiuhi- 
wand se mujk par ok darwdza kkul 

13 Tab inere dil ko arAm na rahA, 
ki main im apne bhdi Titus ko na 
paya ; aur un so rttk&flrt bakar wahij 

se Maqaduuiya mon AyA. 

U Ab shukr KhrnU kA, jo Masih 
men ham kohamesha I'atkyab ki tarah 
gusht karwaiA hai, aur u si ki pahehan 
ki khushbu kata se hai ok jagab zAhir 
karwata hai. 

15 Kyiinki ham Khuda ke Age uli 
ke liye jo bacb.le jate buin, aur OH ke 
liyo jo balak kute kain, Masih ki 
khushbu i hain: 

1G Ba'zon ko marno ke liya maut 
ki bii, aur ba'zon ko jine ko liye ziu- 
233 



I'OX, III. Solid jalai ke liith Uotl. 
dagi ki bii kain. Aur kaun in bdtori 
ke laiq bal ? 

17 Ki ham bahutog ki maimid 
Khuda ko kalam mm milauni nahin 
karte ; baiki wichAi se, aur KhudA ki 
taraf se, ham Khuda ko huz&r Masih 
men hoke bolu: hain. 

ITI BA/B. 

K YA' bam phir apni neknami ja- 
tAna shuru.' karte hain ? yAbam 
auron ki tarab miibuij bain.ki nekuA- 
ml ke khatt tumhAro pAs lAwen, ya 
tum se neknAmi ke khatt kyAwen ? 

a ITafiiara kkatt jo bamiro dilon 
par liklui hai, tum hu, aur uso aare 
Admi jaiUo, aai parliti-. hain : 

3 Ki tum wakili Masih ko khatt ho, 
jis ke taiyAr karno men ham kbidmat- 
karnewAle hiic, aur wuh siyAki se 
Kabin, baiki zinda Khmla ki Kuli se, 
nur patthar ki takhtion pai nahin, 
baiki iiil ki takbtion parjogosln ki 
hain, likbii gaya hai 

■1 Aur ham aisA bbarosd Masih ki 
ma'rifat Klmdii pir rakkte hain : 

5 lu liye nalnn ki ham lAiq bain, 
ki Ap s» kutkk khiyal bhi kat aakag ; 
baiki haruan liyaintt. Fyliuda te hal; 

G Jis no ham ko yih liyaqat bbi di 
hai, ki ham uaye 'abd ke khfidim 
bowerj ; harf ko nahin, baiki liiili ko ; 
kyunki harf mar dAltd, par E uh jilati 
hai. 

7 Aur agar maut ki wuh khidmat 
jo harli aur pattbaron par kbodi gayi 
tlii, aitw jalai ke Batb kiii, ki bani 
Israel HiisA ko ckihie par, basabab il-i 
jalAl ke jo uh ke cliilin:- [«ir i lui, aur 
neat honewdli LhA, huklitibi Muai oa 
kar saUen : 

H To Kdk ki khidmat kitne ziyada 
jalAl ko sAth na hogi? 

9 Ki jab ibiAm-dilAnewAii khidmat 
jalai hai, to nistbAzi ki klddmat ka 
jalAl kituA ziyAda na hogA? 

10 lialki wuh jojalali zaliir In'ui, is 
bare jalalwiie ki uisbat se, jalai bi ua 
takhta tka. 



Puh<r. M ahari'ativalon ke> U QUItINTI'ON, IV. Injilwdlan se mifrind, 

11 Kyilriki agar not honewdli chisi KhudA ki surat hiii,) jaldlwdli Injil ki 
jalai ke fitth thl, to wuh jo cjdim roshni un par chauikc. 
rahrewali hai, kitne hi ziydda jahil kc ; 5 Ki ham iipni nahfn, baiki Masih 



aath n a ho, 



lYisu' 



12 P;is hara aiai ummed rakhko hain; 



bari bc-parwdi se bolto hain: 

LS Aur ham Musa ki (arah 'amal 
nahin karte, jin ne apne chihre par 
parda dala, ta ki bani Israel us uth- 
jancwAii ki gAyat tak bakMbi iir 
(k'kheit ; 

14 Lokin un ke falim tarik ho 
B»yej kytjnki aj tak purane'ahdnAmc 
ke paritne mon wiihi parda rahta hai, 
aur uth nahin jdtd; ki wuh parda 
Masih so jdta rahtA hai. 

15 tu aj tak jab MiisA kt kitab 
l'iirhi jiili bn, to vu parda un ke dil 
par i>ara rahta hai. 

1C Lckin jab Kbudawand ki taraf 
phiregd, tab wuh parda bar larai' we 
uth jaega. 

17 AurKhudiwand wuhi Iiiih hai; 
aurjahAn kahin Khuddwand ki lt u 1 1 
hai, wahin dadua^ kai- 

18 Par bara sab beparda kiye hiie 
ebibn h Klmdiwaud ke jalai ko goyd 
auia liifij dek h diklik», jaldl BO jalai 
tak, Khuddwand ki Kiib ke wasile, us 
hi surat, par bante jsi.tr h.iin. 

IV BA'P.. 

PAS jls hal ki ham no jih khidmat 
pAi, jaitta ki ham par rahm htid, 
to ham «di» nahin hote ; 

S Baiki ham ne sharm ke potfafda 
kAmon m katiAra kiyd, aur dag&bAzi 
ki c-liAl tiabirj cha.lte, aur na KhudA ki 
bAt men milauni kart« hai'n, baiki 
kalam i luuyi ke Kabir karne ne bar ek 
Admi ke dil mon KhudA ko huziir apne 
Hyfl jaga h karte liuin. 

3 Aur luttu&ri Injil agar poshida 
howe, to u» )ji par jiwhida hai jo 
halAk hote haiii : 

4 Ki is jahili ke khuda" ne un ki 
'oqlog ko jo bc-imAn ha iri tArik kar 
diy:i hai, li ra howe ki Mufli ki, Qo 



Khuddwand ki maiiadi 
aur apne ta'in Yisii' ko liy 



liiuihnrc k b adi m zdhir karte. 

6 Kydnki KhudA, jis ke hukm ke 
mutAbiij l.Ariki se nwhni chamki, us 
nc hamAre dilon ko rosbau kiyA, tAki 
Khuda ke jahil ki pahcliAn kA nur 
Yisii' Masih ke chihre ee hain nico 
jalwagar ho. 

7 Par liam yih khazAna mitti ke 
bAsanon meri rakhte hain, tAki'zAhir 
howe ki nudrat ki be-uihayat. buzrusi 
hamAri taraf sc nahin, baiki KhudA ld 
taraf ae hai. 

S Aur ham to hnr taraf sc musibat 
men hain, lekiii shikanje men nahiij; 
bajeao hiin, par na-uinmed nahin; 

9 SatAe jAtc Jmiri, par akole chhore 
iiabin gaye ; girAe jite hain, par halak 
uaiifTi luie; 

10 Ki ham KhudAwand YW 
Maeih ki maut ko apue badan men 
hnmnah.1 liye phirte haiij, t-Aki Yisii* 
ki zindagi bhi hamire jimn men zahir 
howe. 

11 Ki ham Jo zinda hain, Yisii' ki 
kbAtir hamesba maut ke hawAla Uyfl 
jAte hai?, tAki YiBii' ki aiudagi bhi 
hamire Uni jism men zAhir howe. 

12 Pan maut kA ham men, aur 
aiuda«i kA tnm mt-ii, awar bntA hai. 

13 Par ia wabah bu ki fmdii ki wuhi 
nih ham men hai, jaiwd ]jk!id hai, ki 
Main iman IAyd,aur is liye boU ; ham 
bhi intAn ide, aur isi waste bolta bhi 
hain; 

14 Ki bara jdnte hain ki wuhi jie 
ne KhudAwand Yisu' ko jildyA, «o 
ham ko bhi Yisii' ke sAth jilAwegi, 
aur tumhArc sAth apne huaar men 
hizir kareffi. 

15 Kyunki siri chizen tumhdre 
waste ha!n, tjiki wuh fail yt u ih ayat 
liiiii, KluulA ke jaldl ke liye habuton 
ke wainle se shukrguziri barhAwo. 



Pithis abculijul&l 



II QURINTI'OX, V, 



k! iniuiird riikhmi. 



16 Is liyti ham udAs naLiij hote 
Lain ; baiki harch&nd ki hamAri zahiri 
insdniyat nest holi hai, lukin bati n i 
v/. ba ros ti:i,vi,ni.ii.i jati hai. 

17 Ki Lamin pai bhar ki baiki 
musibat kyA hi be-nihdyat aur abadi 
hhdrl jalai hamdre liye paidd karti 
rahti hai ; 

18 Ki ham na un chizorj par jo 
dckhne men Ati hairi, baiki uu chlzon 
pnr jo dckhne merj nahin Ati(j, nazar 
kartehaiij; kyiinki jo chuuii dekhne 
mcn »ti hain, chand roz ki ham, aur 
w« jodekaot men nahin Atie, haniesha 
ki Lain. 

V BA'B. 

KYl"XKI hara iantc bait» ki jab 
hamara jib khaima si kkaki 
gitar ujar jAwo, to ham ek 'i mirat 
KhudA si; pdwenge ; wuh ek ghar 
hai, jo hdtbon bo uahirj bani, baiki 
abadi aur Auman par hai? 

2 Ki ham U men Aliun khinchte, 
aur bari Arzii rakbte hain, ki apne 
AamAiil ghar sc niulabl)as huwen : 

3 Is lihaz so ki ham hauii[atan 
inulabbas honge, aur na ki nange pae 
jAcogo. 

4 Kyiiiiki ham to jab tak is khaime 
mcn hain, bojh bo dabkar Aben khinch- 
te hai)) : Jc-kin nahin chdhte ki i« 
poabiah ko utdren, baiki yih, ki is ke 
i'ipar use pahin Ion, tAki zindagi maut 
ko nigul jAwe. 

fi Aur jis uc hatu ko usi ko liye 
taiyAr kiyA, tw KhudA hai, aur us hi 
ue hamen Kiih kA bai'Aua bhi diyA. 

fi Ih liye hamAri haniesha khutir- 
jam'ai hai, ki jAnto hain ki jab tak 
ham badan ke ghar men hain, bani 
apne ghar se, jo Khudawaiid ko yabAn 
hai, d lir hain. 

7 (Ki ham iman so, aur na ki dekh 
dekilku cbaltc hain:) 

H Si> haraAvi kliAtir-jam'ai hai; aur 
ham besktar chdhte hain, ki badan 
men apne ghar se rawana Iiowctj, aur 
235 



Khudiwand kn yabAn. apne ghar merj 
pahunehon. 

9 Is lihdz so hain koshish kartc 
Lain, ki kyd udzir howen, yd gair-hazir 
hoiveri, us ko pasaud dwon. 

10 Kyunki ham sab ko zarur hai 
ki Masih kl masuad i 'addlat ke agc 
hAzir howeBi tAki bar ck jo kuchh us 
ne badan men hoke kiya, kyA bhala, 
kya burA, inuwdfiq us ke pawe. 

11 Is waste hain KhudAwand ko 
khauf ko saiuajhkar admion ki minnat 
kartc hain ; aur KhudA par hamdrA 
LA1 zdhir hai ; aur ummed hai ki 
tumhAre dilon par bhi zAhir ho. 

l'i Ki ham phir apni nokudmf tum 
par nahfn jatate hain, par tausben 
MOin sabab fnklir karne ki jagah 
dete hain, tdki tum un ko, jo zduir 
par fakhr kartu Lain aur bAtin pjir 
nahin, jawab de sako. 

13 Kyunki agar ham he-khud haiij, 
to yih KhudA ke wiste hai'; aur agar 
honhydr hain, to yih tunibdre waste 
hai. 

14 Ki Masih ki mnhabbat Lain ko 
kLim-hti hai; kyi'inkiham yih samjbe, 
ki jab ek sah ke wdaLc mua, to «ab 
nmnla t.liahre. 

15 Aur wuh sab ke wdste mdd, ki 
jo jite hftio, so dge ko apne liye na 
jiweg, baiki us ke liye jo un ke wAsta 
muA, aur phir ji ntha. 

It) Pas ab se ham kisi ko jism ki 
rAh bc nahin pahchdute hain; uh 
agarchi ham ne Masih ko bhi jism ki 
nih sc ]MvhohAnA hai, par ab uso phir 
liam iijlIh'ii piihchAnte. 

17 Is liye agar kol Masih men hai, 
to wuh nayd makhliiq hai : p"urdni 
chizcn guzar gayin ; dekho, siri ehbJOfl 
nayi liuiti. 

18 Aur yih sdri obizen KhudA ki 
taraf te hain, jib ne Yisii' Masih ke 
wasile ham ko Ap se milAyd, aur 
milAp ki khidmat hamon di; 

IB Ta'ne, KhudA ne Masih men 
Lukt dunyi ko apnc silh yun mila 



P&m kt» tarah Masih II QURTK"TI' 
iiya, ki us Dfl uh ki hqt&Ofl ko un par 
hisdb na kiyd: aur mel k;i kaldm 
hameii sumpCL 

20 Ia liye ham Masih keelchi hain, 
goyd ki Khudd hamare wasile nilnnat 
kartd hai : n nan) Masih, ke budli? 
iltimaa karto kain, ki tum Khudd se 
mol karo. 

21 Kyiiijki ub ne us ko jo gunah 
wduii' na tha, hamare. badlo gunah 
tliahraysi, taki ham us iticii ahamil 
)']i)kc Ilahi rastbazi thahren. 

VI BA' I!. 

PAS ham bah ani ham-khidrnat 
hoko tuni se miunat bhi karte 
hain, ki Khudd k& i'azl 'abas niat pdto 
jao. 

2 (Kyilnki wah kahtd hai, ki Main 
ne uahriliyat ke waqt nicn teri suni, 
aur uujat ke dia teri madad ki : dekbo, 
ab qabiiliyat ki waqt hai; dekho, ah 
najat ka din hai.) 

3 Ham kisi ko thokar khiLiie ke 
ba'i.-i nahin hote, td" ki yih khidmat 
baduaui na ho : 

i Par ip ko bar ek bat men Khudd 
ke khuuim ki tarah zahir karto liain, 
lari' bardaslit nc, musibaton se, ihti- 
yajog se, tangion *«. 

o Kore khane ho, qaid se, hangdmoii 
se, niihnatoij so, ho-darion m, fanoTi m, 

G Pakiaagi sv, rmi'rifai se, saur se, 
mihrbAni se, l'ak Ku h M, be-riva nui- 
habbat se, 

7 Kalam i haqt| te, Khudd ki qudrat 
W, ristbizi ke hathyarog se, jo dahine 
Mag h;LJu, 

8 'Izzat aur be-'istaati su, badnanii 
aur neknanii se : dagabaz ki niunind 
htiiti, tar Miilii-hv iiairj ; 

ii uumsam ki manind hain, par 
mftthhul liain ; marnewalog ki ma- 
ulud hain, par d«kho, baru jite hain ; 
lambih panew&lon ki iniiiind hain. 
[iar balak nahiu ; 

10 Gamgin ki manind kain, par 
hamesha khush hain ; kangal ki ma- 
uind hain, par bahu ton ko daulatmand 
236 



'OX, VT, VII. ki khidmat karta t!,a. 
karte hain ; nd-dar ki manind hain, 
par sab kuchb rakhte hain. 

11 Ai Qurint(o J hamari zuMn tum- 
hari taraf kbuii, hamdra dil kushada 
bo gaya, 

12 Tum bamdre sabab se tang 
nahfn, par apne hi dilon se tang h». 

13 Pan, is ke badle men, (main tum 
sc yt'm kahtd huri, jaiaa" t'arzandon bc,) 
tum bhi kushiida-dil hoo. 

14 Aur tum be-imdnon ke latb. na- 
Idiij Me men linu. juti; jan; ki rasi: aur 
Tia-rdsti men kaiui wa sajhabuiV aur 
roshnl ko lariki se kaun sa tui'i hal '! 

1"> Aur Masih ko Bali'al ke aath 
kaun si muwafm]at hai? ya imandav 
ka be-iman ke aath kya hissa hal? 

16 Aur Khudd ki baikal ko bu ton 
se kaun ai muwafartat hai? ki tnm (b 
zinda Klmdd kihaikal ho; olnmaHobi 
Khuda ue kabii hai, ki Main un men 
rahunga, aur un men cliahingd, aur 
main un ka Khudd liGnga, aur wb 
mcro log honge. 

17 Ih wasto Rhuderwand yih kahta 
hai, ki Tum un ke darmiydu se uikal 
ao, aur judd ho raho, aur napak ku 
mat chbdo, aur main tum ko qabul 
kaninga ; 

18 Aur main tuuihara Bap hungi, 
aur tiun miae bcto )>oliiij hoge ; yih 
Khudawand Qadii' i mutlac| farmatii 
hai. 

VII BA'B. 

PAS, ai 'tuizo, chahiye ki ham aise 
wa'da pAkete ko liar tarali ki 
jismdui aur nihani najaaat se pak 
karen, aur Khudd ko dur so piikizagi 
ko kiimil karen. 

L' IIilni ko qabiil kar !o; bam M 
kisi se be-iasafi nahiu ki. I I 
khai-db nahin kiyd, kisi par kuulih 
ziyidati i.abin ki. 

'■'i Main il/iiui dflbfl ke Wdfltfl yih 
ualiin kahti: kyunki dge hi kali 
chukd biin ki tum hamdro dilorj men 
liu, yaiui^i lak ki bam tum ek s&th 
maren aur jien. 



fefrtafcg ko targib dena, II QU1{INTI'0X, VIII. ki s&rinski kartn. 



4 Mori haten ttimh;iri babat bahu t 
bo-dh&mk hai]}, mujhe turohira sabab 
bari l'akhr hai ; main to tasalli se 
bharihua In'in, apni sab musibat men 
nihayat khush lilin. 

5 Kyu'nki jab ham Maqa.]iiniya 
mori ie, hamarejism ko>kuchh arim 
ca.tha, baiki Lain hai tarah ki musibat 
men giriftdr the ; bahar Uraian, bbi- 
tar dahshstoa. 

li Lfkin Khudi ne, jo 'ajizon ko 
dilasi doti hal, Titus kp S pahunchm: 
sc hamorj tasalli bakhshi. 

7 Aur ria sirf usi ko a jino sc, baiki 
us tasalli so lihf, jo \in ne tumhire 
biehrahkc pai, ki as ne tumhiri8hauq, 
tuniliiira nlV>s, t umbari gairatniandi, 
]■) meri babat tbi, liamari! i»e bayan ki, 
yahin tak ki main ziyada khush 
hai. 

8 Jo main ne ua khatt se tumhen 
;■ i: i, n' n k iya, us se main nahin pachh- 

bhju main parhlitati thi; 'k 
Hye ki lifkiita min, ki jo gamgini iis 
khatt sc htii, thort hf muddat tak thi. 
fl Ab main khush hiia huti, na is 
waste ki tmn gamgiu kiye gaye, pnr 
is waste ki tumhiro gam ki anjatn 
tauba huii: kyiinki tura Khudi ke 
liye gatngin kiye gaye, ta ki ham so 
kisi bit men nuiisin na pio. 

10 Kyiinki wtih garo jo Khudi ke 
hye hai, aisi tauba paida karta lini, jis 
Benajithotihai, aurussekudihpachh- 
tiwi nahin lmii ; par dunya ki gam 
RUMt paida karta hai. 

11 Kyunki isi par lihi» karo, ki 
tumhire gam ne, Jo Khudi ke Uye thi, 
rum men kyi hi cha'lald, kyi hi 'uc,r- 
khwahi, kya hi khafagi, kya hi 
dahshat, kyi ki nri*mq, kya hf gairat, 
kyi hi batil» leni paidii kiyi ! Tum ne 
har tarah so nihil Kiyi, ki tum ia mu- 
rjadikniemen pik ho. 

12 Garaz, agarchi main ne tnmhon 
likhi, j»r main ne na us ke liye jia ne 
nndhor kiyi, aur na us ke waste jia par 
nndher hui, baiki ia liye, ki hamiri 

237 



fikr, jn tumliiire liye Khtidii ke huznr 
hai, linu par zibir howe. 

13 Isi liye ham ne tumbirf tasalli 
H tanlH pai; aur Titus ki khushi se 
baliut ziyada khush hde, ki us ki nih 
tum salmon ke sabab tana hiii. 

U -\nr agu mata db us ka samhne 
tiinihari babat, koral fakhr l;iyi, u< 
sharminda nn.hin hi'm; par iaise B*r1 
bdten, jo ham ne tum se kahin, sach 
sach hairj, waise hi haruara i'akhr, jo 
Titus ke samhne thi, sach thahri, 

15 Aur us ki dili muhabbat tum 
par ziyadatar hai, ki u» ko tum sab ki 
farminbarelari yail liai, ki tuin ne 
darte aur t.hartharite hue use r|nbul 
kiyi. 

1G Pas, main khush htAn ki har ck 
bit men tmn sc meri k hitir-jama'i 
hai. 

VIII BATi. 

AUR, ni bhiin, ham Khudi ke na 
fazl ko, jo Maoadiiniya ki kalisi- 
yion par kiya gayii hai, tuiuhen jatiik: 
hai n ; 

'l Ki musibat ki bari aKmiiish mi'ij 
un ki khushi ki ziya'dali aur un ki 
nihiyat. garibi ne ua ki sakhiwat ki 
daulat ko bahut barhiyi. 

3 Kyi'inki main' yih ^uvihi deti 
lu'in, ki we maqdiir bliar, baiki maq- 
dur se ziyada, ip se musta'idd the ; 

4 Aur bari miunat ke sitli ham se 
darkhwast ki, ki ham us bakhshish 
fco Ikivi'ii, aur muinuhlasujii ke liye uso 
pahunehine men shatik howerj. 

5 Aur hamiri ommad hi ke mu- 
wifiq nahtn, baiki apne ta,fn pahlc 
Kbudiwand ko, aur phir Khudi ki 
marzi se ham ko sompi. 

6 Is wistc ham ne Titus bo yili 
darkhwiHt ki, ki jaisi us ne ige ahnni' 
kiya thi, waisi hi tnmhiro darmiyin 
bhi us in'im ko puri kare. 

7 Pas, jis tarah tum har ek hit 
meo, iman, aur kalam, aur 'i!m, aur 
b6b koshish, aur us mtihabbat men jo 
ham m rakhte ho, sabqat Ie gaye ho. 



MiKjadiiniim ki 



II QUBINTTON, IX. 



aakMunat ki ta'rlf. 



waiae hi la m'auiat ki babat bibi tum 
sabqat le jdo. 

8 Maiij kiiflili hukm ke taur par 
niiiiin, baiki auron ki sargarmi ko 
Babah, aur tumhdri muhabbat 
haqiqafc asun&ne ko liyo, yih kahta 
lain. 

'j Kyi'mki tunihamdre Khuddwand 
Timi' Masih ke fazl ko jaute ho, ki 
wuli daulat mand t ha, aur tumhdre 
wdste muflis bo gaya,' ta ki tum ua 
ki ruuflisi so daulatmand ho jdo. 

10 Aur main is bat nit-n yih rao 
zdhir kartd hiin ; kyiinki yihi tumliare 
wdsto mundsib hai, ki tum ne na 
faqat yih kdmkarndshuru'kiyd, baiki 
ek baras age se us ku kaniu kd irdda 
kiyii. 

11 l'as ab tum use tamam bhf 
karo ; ki jaise tum irada karne [tar 
musta'idd tho, waisu lu* nmqdrir ke 
muwatiq us ke tamam karne par bhi 
ho. 

12 Kyunki agar nek niyat pahle 
ho, to ailmi, muwd£jq ua ko jo us pas 
hai, maqbi.il hoga, na us ke muwah'ii 
jo us pas uahin. 

lii Ganus, yih nahiti ki auron ko 
drdin, aur tumhen taklif ho : 

1-1 Halki burdbari ke ta-ur par ho, 
td ki ia waqt tumhdri jiiyddati un ki 
kami ko pura kare, aur un ki ziyddati 
(umbari kami ko : td ki barabari ho 
jdwe : 

15 Chundnchi likha hai, ki Jis ne 
bahut jam'a k iya, ua ka kuchh barhd 
tmhiij ; aur jis h tliord jam'a kiyd, us 
kd kuchh gbatd nahin. 

16 Ab KlnulA k A shukr, jis nt> tuni- 
liiiri ban khair-khwdhi Titua ke dil 
men dali. 

17 Ki us m; to darkhwaet qabiil ki ; 
baiki dp hi taiydr hokc apni khushi se 
tiimliiin: pil nikal gaya. 

18 Aur bam ne uh ke sdth ub bhdi 
ko bhejd, jis ki ta'rif Injil ke sababadri 
kalisi yji'in ko danniydn bai. 

19 Aur sirf yihi nahin, baiki wuh 

238 



knlisiydojj ka chund hud bhi hai, ki 
hamdrd ham-sat'ar hokc yih ni'aiuat 
sdth le jac, jis ke ham khddim liaitj, td 
ki Khuddwand hi ki silaiah ki jae.aur 
tumhdri liinimal zaliir hi-we. 

20 Ham is sukhabardar rahte hain, 
ki is khuirat, i firawdn ku sabab, jin ku 
ham khddim hain, koi hameg badnain 
u a kare. 

21 Ia liyc jo baten ki Birf Khudd- 
wand lii ko iigo nahin, baiki ddmioii 
ke dge bhi bhali hain, ham un ke liye 
dur-andcshi karte hain. 

22 Aur ham ne un ke sdth apne 
ua bhdi ko bhejd, jisu ham ne bahut 
si batiin men barha a/makar ciliklah 
pdyd: nar ab us ha re bharoso ke aabab 
.se, jo un ka tum nur bai, bahut ziyada 
chAldk hai. 

23 Baqi, Titus jo hai, wuh tuera 
aharik, aur tumbaro wasto mcrd ham- 
k hidui a t hai: aur hainaru tihfi 1o 
baig,flO kalisiyai'ii ke raaul,aur Maaih 
kti jithil hain. 

24 Pas, tum apni muhabbat aur 
hamare us fakhr ko, jo tumhdri l)abat 
hai, un par aur kahsiydoi) ke samhne 
wabit kiyd karo. 

IX BA'B. 

PAR us khidmat ki bdbat jo mti- 
qaddas Uigua ke waste hai, men't 
likhnd tum ku /.dtd hai : 

2 Kyunki maii] tumhdri himmat 
ko jiinra luin, aur is Babah se Maqa- 
ddnion ke a^o t umbari bardi kartd 
luin, ki Akhaia kd mulk pansdl se 
taiydr tba;'aur tumhdri aar^arn.i nu 
bah u ton ko u b hara. 

3 Lekln main ne bhdion ko bheja, 
ki haniari wuii bardi jo is bat uiun 
tumhiiri bdbat tiii be-aal na tbahr^, 
t;i ki ; j:iisd main ne kahd hai, tum 
taiydr ho raho : 

1 K.iliiri aisd na howe ki agar 
Ma^ad r. n iya ke \ag nun 1 Batil ain'ij. 
aur tmuhen taiydr na pawen, ham (to 
ham nahi[7 kalilc, ki tumj is barai 



Khainit karnc kefarz 
uar 'iatimad karue 



II QURINT1'0N, X. 



skarminda 
howen. 

5 Ie wdstc main no bhaion se yih 
darkhwa.^t kanta /.arur samjha, ki we 
ftge tumkdre pas jawcn, aur tuinhdr; 
ua sakhawat kti phal ko, jis ki pcsh- 
tar barha zikr hda, ago taiyar kar 
raklicn, ta ki wuh sakhawat ki tarah, 
ua ki bakhili ki tarah, maujud raka. 

6 Par bdt yih hai, ki jo dsu-eg kar- 
ko bola hai, dareg se kdtcgd : aur jo 
knsiui'lii dil hoke bota hai, kushada 
dil w kategd. 

7 Har ok, jis tarah apna 30 man 
thabrai.L liiii, bVirei na ki dareg se, 
ya tacharl se: kyiinki Khudd usi ko 
JD khiuhf se deta hai piytir kartd hai. 

8 Aur Khmla tum par har tarah ki 
ui'amat barha saktd hai, [;U. i tum 
bsm«ha saf) tarali ki kifayat rakhke 
hai sitrat ki cekokan meij barhtejdo: 

9 (Chunanchi likhd hai, k'i Us ne 
Hkhriyi hai; us no kangalon ko diyi 
hai ; us ki ristbdzi hatuesha "kt hai. 

10 Ab jo boue ke liyc btj, aur 
khaim ko roti bak h sriti hai, so tum 
ki) botte ke li.ye b! j bakhshe, aur ziya- 
da kare, aur tumhari rastbazi ke pluil 
barhA de ;) 

11 TA ki tum har bat ino.it gani 
boke sab tarah ki sakhawat karu, ki 
yili hainare wasilo se rvhuda ki shukr- 
gusarl ka ba'is hotd hai. 

12 Kyiinki is chandc ki khidmat 
na rirf muoaddaeos ki ihtiyajon ko 
dur karti, baiki Khudd tak pahiiDChti, 
ki bahutorj ko warfta us ki rfrakr- 
guzarian hotin. 

13 Ki wo us khidmat ka hal taj- 
wiz karko is liya Klunla ki aitalsh 
karte, Iiairi, ki tum Masih ki Injil ke 
tabi' iione ka irjriir karte ho, aur un 
ki aur suu ki madati karne men sakhd- 
wat karte ho ; 

II Aur wo tumhare waste du'd 
mdngte hairj, aur Khuua ku us kamal 
fa/l ke liye, jo tum par hai, tumben 
bahut clia'htc haiu. 
239 



15 Khudd ka us ki bakhshish par 
jo bayan se babar liat ahukr ho. 
X BA'B. 

MA1JS Piilus to tumfcare ru-baru 
tum mun baqir, aur pith piehhe 
luui par diiur biin, Masih ki farotani 
aur bardasht ka wa&ta deko tum ku 
'ar« karti lnin : 

U' Hagar yih blii darkhwist karti 
Iii'lll, ki iiiaiu bazir hoko us istiqldl ke 
sath diler na hoiin, jis se main un par, 
jin kenaziiik hanidri chdl jisrudai hai, 
diler hiia chahta htirj. 

.' J . Kyi'mki ham agarchi jism uu-n 
ebalte hain, par jism ko taur par na- 
bi n lartfl i 

4 ^ls liyo ki harairi larai ke batb- 
jrat jLsmani nahin, par Khudi ko 
sabah qil'aOJj ke dha deno par kargar 
hain ;) 

.'i K i ham tasauwuron ko, aur har 
ek bulandi ko, jo Khuda ki pahehan 
ko bai'khilaf dp ko ubharti hai, giri 
dete hain, aur har ok khiyal konaid 
karke Masih ki farmaubardar ka-rare 
hain; 

tl Aur ham musta'idd hain ki jab 
tttraharl farmahbardari piiri ho, to 
ham bar tarah ki nd-fariniubardari kd 
badla lewen. 

7 Kyi tum zahir par nazar karte 
ho? agar kiei ko is kd yak|£n hai, ki 
wuh ap Masih kd hai, to wuh yih bin 
dp ^e ganr Itare, ki jalsa wuh Masih 
ka. hai, wnise hain biti Masih ke haili : 

8 Ki agar main is ikhtiyir par, jo 
Khudawaud no baudne, ua tumhdro 
dhd dene ko, hauum tiiya hai. kui bh 
ziyada fakbr kaniri, to ehttOttnda na 
hodwrf : 

9 Main yih kalita lidn, na hom» ki 
main aba zaliir limin, ki khatton ko 
likbko tumheu darata hun. 

10 Kydnki"koi fcahtd hai, ki us ke 
khatt albatta bhdri aur aaar-hakh«h 
hain ; par wuh dp jism se kamzor, aur 
us kd kalam haair hai. 

11 So aibd admi samajh rakhe, ki 



P4ku majbitr hoke 



II QURINTI'OX, XI. 



apn-1 ta'rif knria. 



iaise pith pichlie khatton mm hamil- bani bc Hawvvjih ko iliaiia. valn hj 
1 i hiizir tiirnhdre dil bhi us salai ku j<> Masih 
men hai phirke kharab ho jawen. 

4 Ki agar kol akar diisre Yisii' l;i 
man&di kartd, jis ki ham oe man&dj 
iinliirj ki, ya ftjiar koi aur rfih, ji*e 
tum ne na pdyd, pita, yi diiuri Ttijil 
milti, jo tumben na mili thi, lo tuui- 
hiri b&idaabt karnd khtib thd. 

5 Kyiinki main apno ta,in «ih se 
bara rasulon se kuchh kain nahin 
sjiiNiijlita ln'nj. 

G Aura^ar kalam man 'awdmm si 
bim, ]iar 'ilm meii nahin ; lekin hara 
to nah bdton men har tarah se tum 
par zdhir hue hain, 

7 Kya yih meri gundh liu:i, ki 
main ne apne ta,in farotan kiyd, tiki 
tum bulan d ho, kyiinki main ne tum- 
ben Klniila ki Injil ki khushkhabari 
muft sundi ? 

H Main uo to diisri kalisiydon ko 
luti, ki tumhdri khidmat ke liyo un 
sc danndhd liyd. 

9 Aurjab main tumhirc dnnniyan 
thd, aur imihtij hui, tad hlii kini par 
bojh na diyd, kyi'mki meri ihtivaj ko 
un bhdion ne. jo Maoaduniya se ae the 
diir kiyd: aur har ck bit men main 
tum par bojh dene Be bdz rafia, aur 
b&7, ralningd. 

10 Masih ki sactidi bc,jii mujh men 
hai, main kahtd htm, U yih fakhr 
Akhaia ki nawdhi men mujh se judi 
n a hoga. 

11 Kis wdste? kyd ia wiata ki 
main tum N muhabbat nahin rakhti'r" 
Khuda janti hai. 

12 Par main jo karld hiin, bo hi 
kartd ralu'mgd, ki main un ko, jo qd- 
bfi dhilndlit.e hain, qdbd pane na diiii, 
td ki jis bdt men tv e fakhr karte hain., 
alse jaise hara hain pac jiwen. 

13 Kyugki aise log jhiithe rasul, 
dagdbdz kdrindc hain, jo apni suratan 
k" Masih ke raaitton se badai (Ulu- 
hain. 

14 Aur yih ta'ajjub nahin, kyunki 



n'» kalam hai, waisa hi jab h. 
boQgo hamili kdm bhi Impi. 

1^ Kyi'mki hai n iri yih jnr.at nahin, 
ki li.im apno ta.iu un men flhumir 
kanan, yd un men ko bVzog se nuupl- 
bala karm jo ki apni ta'rif kartc 
hain : lakil) we ipas men apni painia- 
ish karke aur dp se apnd muqibali 
karke iiddin tbaliaiie ha'm. 

13 Tar haru paimdne se biliar jikc 
fakhr na karcnge, baiki jia qaniin ki 
paimdisb Khuda ne hamen birit di, jo 
timi tak bhi pahunchti hai, ham usf 
ko muwafiq fakhr karcnge. 

14 Kyiinki ham hadd sg bdhar dp 
ko nahin barhite, goyi tum tak na 
pahoBcbe hoflj ll liyc ki ham Masih 
ki Iujii suudte hfie tum tak bhi pa- 
huncho haiQ : 

15 Aur ham paimine ko bdhar 
Sakai- auron ki mihnaton par fakhr 
nahin karte: It'kin imuncdwar hain 
ki tum apne imin men taraqql karke 
ham ko hamdre oAinin ke muwdfiq 
babut riyada harhi do ; 

16 Ki hain tunihiin sarhadd ke us 
pirjdko Injil pahunchawen, aur du«- 
re ke qintin parjahdrj Bab taiyar hain 
fakhr na koran. 

17 Tar jo fakhr kartd hai, bo Khu- 
ddwand par fakhr kare. 

18 Kyuoki .i-tapiii ta'rif kart/i hai, 
wub. nahiu, baiki jis ki ta'rif Kimda- 
wand karta iiai, wuhi maqbul h'ai. 



K 



XI BA'B. 

A'SII ki tum zarra meri bewu- 
.piii ki bardiaht karo ; jiar yaqi- 
nan tum to meri bardasht. karte lio. 

2 Mujhe tumhdri bdbat Khudd ki 
si gairat dti hai ; kyiinki main ne tum- 
hdri mangni ek hi shauhar se ki hai, 
tiki main tum ko pak-ddman kun- 
wdri ki nianiiui Uaiih ke pis hizir 
karun. 

3 Par main dartd hiin, kabin aisd 
na howe ki jaiao sdmp no apni dagi- 

240 



Puitis H azlgaten jo ut ne 
Shaitan bhi apni surat ko niiri f 
se badai dahi hai. 

15 Is wdste agar us ke khadi 
apnf Biirator: ko rastbiiKi ke kbddimur) 
se badai diilcn, to yili kuchb bari bdt 
iiiilnn ; paniri ka anjdm un ke kdi 
ke muwafiq hogft, 

16 Pliir main knbta lu'in, ki kol 
mujho bewuqiif na earnjlic; aur naluri 
to, bewuquf bhi saniajhke mujiiu 
uabul k.irf, ki main bhi thord fakhr 
karun. 

17 Jo kucbh ki main kahtd hun, so 
Khuihlwaud ki rdh so nahin, baiki 
bewuqufi ki rdh ee, aur uh istiqldl sc jo 
fakhr ke wath bola, kahta- luin. 

18 Azbaski bahut m log jiemdni 
tarah par fakhr kartc hai», lo main 
bhi fakl.rkarunga. 

19 Kyiinki tutn bewuqnfon ki bar- 
d&sht khushi ac karte bu, ia livu ki ap 
'aojniand b o. 

20 Ki jab koi tnmhen jnildm bandta 
hai, ya jab koi tumheu nigaltd hai. ya 
jab koi tum se kuchli chbiri lotd hai, 
ydjal) koi ap ko buland kartd hai, ya 
jab koi tumhdre munh par taniancM 
nidrtd hni, tali tutn btnUsht karte ho, 

21 Main lie-hurmati ki bdbat boltd 
luin, ki guyd ham kamzor hot«, Par 
jiM hai men koi dilor hai, to main bhi 
(tu;wuqufi ku yih kahta hiin,)dilerhon. 

22 Kya m 'Ibrani hairi 'f main bhi 
hun. Kya we Jaraeli hnin? main bhi 
hun. Kyd wo Ahirahaiu ki nasi st 
bain? main bhi hiin. 

23 Kyd wc Masih kekhddim hain? 
main (narldni ko kahta luin,)ziyddat;ir 
hun; mihnaton men ziydda, kore 
kbanp. men hadd se ziydda, qaid<jii men 
beshtar, mauton men aksar. 

21 Main ne Yahiidinn sc pdncu bdr 
ok kam chdlis koro khdo. - 

25 Tin bar chharion, se mdr khdi, 
ek dafa pathido kiyd tfaya, tin 
niartaha jalidu ke tiU js'uie ki bala 
men pard, ck rdt diu eamuudar men 

kit/L, 

241 



U QURINTIO£I, XII. Ma*ih ke liye uthtin. 

26 Main safarnn men bahut, dar- 
ydnri ko kbatri'O men, choron ke 
khairon men, apu i qaiiniwabn se 
kliainm men, gair-qaumwak>ii m 
khatron tnerj, sbahr ke bfoh khalron 
men, baydhdu ko bioh kh atrofi nun, 
BMDUSCUt ke blch khatron mOQ, 
jhiit.hu bhdion ke bich kbatron men, 
rali.'L hi'ui ; 

27 Mihnat aur mashaqnat meri, 
bdrhd bedaritm men, bhiikh aur piyds 
men, faqon men aksar, sardi aur nange 
rahue ki baiat men bhi, raba hiin. 

2B In bdharwali ciiKon ke siwa sdri 
kali.siydon ki h'kr mujh ko har roz d 
d a bati bai, 

29 Kaim kamzor hni, ki main 
knnizor nahin hun ? kaun thokor 
khdtd, ki main nahin jaltd'? 

.'10 A;;ar fakhr kiyd chdbiye, to 
main apni kauizorion par fakbr kar- 
un "a. 

81 Hamare Khuddvvand Tisu' Masih 
kd Kknrid aur Uap, jo hamewha mu- 
bdrak bai, jaotd bai ki main jhiith 
nahin kahia. 

92 l'iiiii.d]q men ndzim ne, jo bdd- 
shah Aratds ki taraf su tbd, ia iiade ae 
ki lmijbe pakur h', DimMiqlon ke sbahr 
[mr cliauki hit.lihii ; 

33 Tab main khirki ki rah se ek 
tokre men diwdr par se latka diyd 
yayd, aur us ke hdthon ee bach nikla. 

XII I'.A'i;. 

BE-SHU11MA apna fakhr karnd 
mujho mun asi lnialiin ; parmnirr 
Khnddwanil ki n>ynton aur mukash- 
afnn ka bayan kiyd chalud hiin. 

2 Masih ku ok shakhs ko main 
isntd luin, ki ohaudah bnraa guzre 
lionge, ki (wuh yd to badan ke naib, 
Ici yili inujh'- malam nahin. yi bagair 
hmlan ke, ki yih hhi mujiio nia'ii'nn 
nabiu, Khurid ko ina'bim hai;) tisre 
dsman tak tkdek pahunrrhiiya Enyd. 
'■'■ A'ir niiiin aiac hbakiis ,■ ■ ■: 

in, ki wulii (va badan ke with, ya 

« 



riilutapn! kamzcm'onpar U QTJR1NTT'0N, XII 



fakhr learta. 



i'-i«i;in ke bagair, ki mujhe ma'Iura 
n..]iin. Khucla kt. ma'lrim hai ;) 

4 Firdaus tak ekAek pahunchAyA 
aavi, aur ub ne wts bAterj Bunln, jo 
kahno ki nahin, aur jin kA kalina 
bashar ki maqdt'tr naliin. 

5 Aise hi ddmi par main fakhr 
kuningi; par main Ap par, siwa apni 
kara KK ion ke, fakhr ua kariingd. 

8 Ki agar main fakhr kiyd chAhiig, 
f" main bewuipif na baiii'in, kyunki 
aach bulunya ; par main ap ko bdz 
rakhid hiiti, td na huwo ki kol rnujhe 
uh sc, jaisd mujhe dekhti hai y.'i Jusi 
mure haqq m™ aunta hai, ziydda jdr 

7 Aur td ki main royaton ki ziya- 
dati bb phiil na jdi'in, mere jisra men 
kantA, jo MbaitAn ka pAyik hai, ki 
mujhe ghilne ro&re, chubAyi gayA, td 
ki main phiil na jAiin. 

8 Uh ke liye main ne Khudawand 
ee tin bir illimAa kiyA, ki yih mujli 
uien «> diir lio jiiwe. 

9 Par us lio yih raujh ae kahi, ki 
Merd faz! tujbe kifAynt hai : kyunki 
mori zor Itamzori nicu pnrd rmtd hai. 
Pas main apni kamzorinrj parbahut hi 
khuahi se fakhr kariingA, td ki Masih 
ka zor mujh par sAya dSle. 

10 So main Masih ko wAste kam- 
zoriOQ men, maldnniton meri.ihtiyajon 
meg, satde janc men, taugion men, 
khuHhhiin; ki jab main kanizor lilin, 
tabhi znrawar nun. 

11 Main fakhr karne se bewuqfif 
bani; Iuto hi uh mujhe nA-char kiya: 
kyunki ldiq thd ki tum raeri ta'rif 
kari e ; ia liye ki main sab so bare 
l4]og n kiK-lih kumlar nahin, agarchi 
main kuchh nahin hiin. 

12 Rasul hune ke niahAn, kamAl 
sabr se,aur nui'aji/.on, aur achambhon, 
aur qu'iraton se, albatta tumhAre bich 
zahir hiie. 

18 Tum katin si ha t men aur 
kaiisiydon se kawi lho, siwi m ke ki 
main no tum [Kir bojh naddlA? meri 
yih uA-insAfi ruu'Af kijiye. 
813 



14 Dekh.<.>, main phir tiuri bdr tum- 
hare pAs Ane ko liye taiyAr hiin ; lekin 
phir bhi tum par bojh na dilungii; 
kyunki main tumhard kuchh jo lio bo 
uae nahin, baiki tumliin ko dhundliti 
hiin ; ki larkon ko md hAp ko liye 
nahin, baiki mA Mp ko larkon ke liye 
jnm'H kamA chahiye. 

15 Aur main tumhdrf jAnon ke 
wdate bahut khushi se kharch kar- 
ilnjfA, aur kharcli kiyd jAuntrd, agarehi 
main jitnS tumben ziyAda piydr kartA 
hiin, iltui V.i kamtar piyarA hiirj. 

16 Par agar ha m uidn lewen, ki 
ain ne tum par bojh nahin ddid, lekin 

Rhayad main ne hoshydri se tumben 
fareh karke phansaya. 

17 Khair, jinhcti main no tumhdre 
pAa hhejd, un men se kisi ke waiule 
main ne nara ku waste kuchh tuin par 
ziyadati ki ? 

18 Main no Tftua se iltimAs kiya, 
aur ua ke sdth ek bhAi ku bhejA, To 
kyA Titus ne tum par nafa ke liye 
ziyddati ki ? kyA huni ek hi n'ih se 
ek hi uaipm i qadam par na chalte 
the? 

19 Phir kyd tum gumdn karle ho 
ki ham tum so 'uzr karte hain ? ao 
nahin : ai piydro, ham Khudd ko Age 
Masih men hnke yih sdri hdten tara- 
h Ari taraqqi ke liyo kahte baig- 

20 Main dartd luin, kabin aisd na 
ho ki main Akar jaisd tumhen chdhtd 
hiin waisd na- pai^n, aur mujhe bhi 
jaisA tum nahin chdhfe ho waisd pao: 
na ho ki qaziya, aur ddh, aur gnzab, 
aur jhagro, aur gibaten, aur kdud- 
phAsidn, aur sliekhian, aur hangdino 
liowen : 

'21 Aur na hoki jab main Aun, tab 
merd KhudA mujhfl tumhAri babat 
iiast kare, ki main un men so bah u ton 
ke sabab jo guuah knr chuko hain, aur 
ajmt uApAki, aur harAmkAH, aur Mhah- 
wat-para,^ti ae jo un se hiii tauba na ki, 
afsos karun. 



With un ke tiyt Kkud& s 

XIII liA'li. 

Y IH tisrd mnrtaba hai ki main 
tumhire pAs dt.A Win. Do yd 
tin gawdhon ke munh sa liar ek bal 
sabit ho jAegi. 

2 Main ne i-oshtar kahA hai, nur 
irirnij ip ko do-b.ira lia/ir janke age kt 
khabar deke kahta Mg: aur ab, ki 
gair-hazir In'iii, uu ko jinhon ne fi<--sh- 
tar guniih kiye, aur baqi sabhon. ko 
bhl, yih likbli hi'in, ti agar main phir 
diin, tonachhorungd: 

3 Ik wAute ki lum is bAt ki dali! 
chahtc lio, ki Masih h i mujh merj 
bnltd hai, jo tumhare waste kamzor 
uahin, baiki rum men sofismu hai. 

4 Ki igarehi wuli kuniati m ulin 
pnr mara gaya, kkiu Khudaki qudrut 
m wuh jiti, hai. Aur ham bhl us men 
cliamil Imku kaiazor hain, par u b k> 
wath Khuda ki qudrat se, jo tumhAre 
haqq men hai, jicngc. 

6 Tuna Ap ko jancbo, ki tutn iman' 
men shamil hi'ir bn, ki mihin ; apiio 
ta,[g parakbo. Kya tuni ap ku uahin 
jiinto, ki Yisu' Masih tnni om h:u, 
aur naliin to tum i]!\-mnqbul lio? 

6" Par main ummed rakbtd hfiri ki 
tum ma'lumkarogu ki ham na-maqbu) 
uahin. 

7 Aur main Khuda se- yih du'i 



GALATI'ON, I. du'd mangta hai. 

karo: wi na ia w As U; ki ham maqbii) 
?.Ahir howen, par is wdste ki tum bha- 
1A karo, agurcbi ham iiA-man.bul gine 
jdwen. 

8 KyiSnki ham eachdi ke barkhilrtr 
kuehb uahin, par sachAi ke wasto aab 
kucbb kar sakte haitj. 

!) Kyi'mki jab Iiam kamzor aur tum 
zordwnr ho, to ham khush hain ; aur 
yih bhi c-hahte ki tum kdmil ho, 

10 Ia liyo main gair-liazir hoke ye 
bdten likktS lain, td ki main hAzir 
hoke us ikhtiyAr ko muwiUiq, jo Khu- 
dAwand nonuijln) biuidne ke waste, na 
dhA di'tie ke waste, diyd hai, tum par 
sakhti na karun. 

11 Garaz, ai hhaio, khush ralho. 
Kdmil ho, khAtirjam'a rsikho, ek dil 
hoo, milo rahu ; ki Kbuda, jomuliabbat 
aur salam ati kd Bani hai, tumhare 
sdth hogA. 

12 Tum dpas men pdk bosa leke 
salAna karo. 

13 Sdre muqaddas log tumhen Bft- 
Idm kahte hain. 

14 Ah KhudAwand Yisu' Masih ki 
iazl.nur KhudA ki muhabbat, nurBuh 
i Quda ki sumbat, tum sabhoii ke aatk 
howe. A'niiti. 

K Yih dusrA khatt Qurintion ke 
iiiim par Mnqadr»iiya ke Filippi 
ehahr men likhA hiid, Titus nur 



mdngta hiin, ki tum kucbh badi na, LuqA ko hat-h bhejd gayd. 



PULUS RASU'L KA' KHATT 
GALATI'ON KO. 



I BA'B. 

PTT'LIIS, jn na a ■liiiirm ae, na ddml 
ke wasile m, baiki Yisii' Miisih 
aur Khudd Bip W, Jis ne us ko nmr- 
dorj men se jilaya, rasill hai, 
" 213 



2 Aur fldre bhdion se jo mere sdth 
hain, Galatiya ki kubiyinp ko, 

3 Fazl aur saldmati, K budi IJdp 
aur faam&n Khuddwand Yisd' Masih 
ki taraf se, tumhare liye howen; 



Dutri Ivftl ke manadi CSALATTON, II. karntwdlon par la'nat karnd. 



4 JlS •.■■ ti.in ;i:-r- gUTljfh li ke 1 - 1 ■ 1 1 ■ ■ 

men apne ta,in diyi, la ki wuh ham 
ko hamare Bap Khuda ki marzi ke 
mutibiq ih kharab dnuyi su kimiawi 
bakhshe : 

5 Jalai i abadi uh ka hai. A'niin. 
'i Main ta'ajjub karta hun ki tnm 

itni jnliii us se, jin ne tumben Masih 
ku fazl metj bulayii, phirke dusri Iujii 
ki taraf mail lnii: : 

7 So wuh ilusri to nahin : magar 
ba'ze hain jo tuiu ko gbftbcitfl limu. 
nur Masih ki Injil ulat. dene uhiihtu 
liaig. 

B Lekin agar ham ya dsman se koi 
iiriBht», siwa uh Injil ku jo bani nc 
tumben gunai, dueri Injil tunihen su- 
uiwe, mo maTi'iu howe. 

9 Jaisa ham ne age kaha, waihii 
lii ah main jihir kahta hun, ki Agar 
koi tumben kisi (baui Injil ko, si w a 
us ke j'iBe mm ne paya, suniwe, wuh 
inalVm liowe. 

10 Kyanbmain admion, komanata 
hun, ya Khuda ko? kya main admion 
ko khush kiya chahta hun'? agar 
main ah tak admion ko khush karta, 
ty M a." i h. ki banda na hota. 

1 1 Par, ai bhaio, main tumben ja- 
tata hun, ki wuh Injil, jin ki main ne 
khabar di, insan ke t aur par nahin hai. 

i- Is liye ki main. ne us ko kini 
lidmi so ua paya, na kiai nc mujbe 
sikhayii, ;>:ir wub YihiV Masih ke 
iihain se mujhe milf. 

13 Tum ne mori agli chal, jab main 
Yahudion ki tariq par chiilta tha, suni 
lini, ki kyiinkar main Khuda ki ka- 
Uatjra ku uiliayat satali aur wirau 
karta tha: 

14 Aur main dio i Yahndi men apni 
qaum ku akwir ham-'umron tso barhkar 
apne bapdadon kl riwayaton. l ar 
/iyada wirgann iba. 

15 Lekin jab Khuda ki rnar/i lini, 
jis ne mujhe meri lua ke pet bi men 



karc, la ki niirii us ki Injil gaii-qaum- 
ki! iiiih «uuaiin ; tab i'auran main 

jism aur lahu se salah na li : 

17 Na YwnaalliB ko un pas jomujh 
m pahln raM.il the gaya ; par niahj 
'Arab ko gaya, phir wahan se IMmishq 
ko pk i ia. 

IfeS Tab ua ke tiu baras ba'd Patrua 
se mulaqat karae ko Yariisalain nion 
gaya, aur uh ke sath pandrah diri rah£ 

1!) I'ar rasnlon men se kisi diisre ko 
na deklia, magar Khudawand ke bh;ii 
Ya'qtib ko. 

20 Ab jo baterj mairj tum ko likhta 
luin, dekiio, Khuda ko ago kahta lilin 
ki we jhiitlii lialim. 

21 Ba'd" us ke main Suriya men aur 
Qiliqiya ke niulkon men ayii. 

22 Aur Yahudiya ki Ma^ihi kali- 
siydun meri surat so waqif na thin : 

23 Unhon ne sirf Huna tha, ki wuh 
jo ham ko pahle satata tha, so ab ua 
iman ki, jise wuh age barbad karta 
iba, khusii-khabari deti hai. 

24 Aur we meri babat Khuda ki 
silaish kartu lho. 

II BA'B. 

P HIU chaudah. baras ba'd maiu 
iiii-ii.il.il.:, ke suri Titus ko bfai 
liye hue Yarusalam ko phir gaya. 

2 Aur meri jiiua ilbiim se l.iia, aur 
wuh Injil, jis ki manadi main gair- 
ijiiuriiou men karta lain, un se bayan 
ki; magar buzurgog su nirale men, ta 
naho ki meri bal kiydagli daurdhdp 
lie-fiiida howe. 

3 Tar Titus ko,jo more aath tha, 
aur TunanJ hai, khatua karwane ki 
taklif na ki gayi : 

4 Aur yih jhfitho bbaion ke sabah 
H i- i rilupke ghus ae, ta ki ua ani- 
dagi ko, jo hamen Yisii' Masih meri 
mili hai, jasiisi karke daryaft karen, 
t:i k i we hanum guliimi men hiwi'ti : 

5 Jin ke ham dabel na hue, ki 
gbati bhar hhi \in ke tabi'rahte; 



se :Jag kiya, aur apne fa/.l se bulaya; ki Injil ki sachai tumhare darmtyan 
lii Ki apno Bute ko mujh par zabir qaim rahe. 
244 



P,i(t-ws ko GALATI 

6 Par un ao jo zahir nien busung 
the, (so jaisc the, waiae the; nmjhu 
kuchh kdm nahin ; Khudd kisi admi 
ke zdhir par nazar nahin karLa:) 
khair, un hi ki taraf sg, jo buzurg the, 
luujhc kiiclilj. khans hasil nautlno, n» 
lili a. 

7 Lckin narkhiliif uh ko, jab unhon 
ne dckhd ki nd-makhtunori ke liye 
main Injil l;a amanatdar hiid, jaisa 
Diakhtrun'ri ke liyo Patrus thij 

8' (Kyunki jis ne makhli'mon ki 
risdlat ke liye Patrus nien asar kiya, 
U8 ne gair-qaumon ke liye nuijh ruer 
bhi asar kiya;) 

9 Aur jab YaVpibaur Kefds aur Yu- 
hanna ne, ki goya kalisiye ke suLim 
the, ih fazl ko jo uitijli par h ria tlirL 
darydft kiyii, to inujh aur Baruab&a ko 
shardkat ki rah se dahind haih iliya, 
ki ha m gair-qaumoi) ke, aurwe makh- 
lunoij ku pds jdwen. 

lOMagar itna kaha, ki Gar! bon ko 
yad rakho; so main bhi uh kdm ke 
liye muuta'idd tfc*\ 

11 Par jab Patrus Antakiya men 
;iy:i, l" main ne rubani ns M unn|:ib:il.i 
kiya-; 'u liye ki wuli inalamat ke laiq 
thd. 

12 Kyrtnki wuli pesbtar us KO, ki 
kaishakhs~Ya\p]b ki taraf se ae, gair- 
q4Umwilon ke sdtli khayd karta tha; 
]nvr jab we ae, to makhtiinon sc darke 
tiililn. bata, arir alag ho gaya. 

13 Aur baqi Yahi'idion De bhi ua 
ke sath do-rangi ki, yahaii tak ki Bar» 
nahas bhi dabkar un ki riya im'ij 
(diarik hiia. 

14 Jab maiij ne dekha ki wo Injil 
ki saohiU par sidhi chal nahin ehaltu, 
main ne sabhon ke siimhno Patrus ke 
kaha, ki .lab tu Yahudi liokar gai 
qaumon ki tarah, na ki Yabudion k t' 
tarah, zindagi giisordnta hai, pas tu 
ki» wanto gair-qaumon ko yib taklif 
deta hai, ki Yahtidion ke taur par 
cualen ? 

15 tlam jopaidaifh se Yahudi bairj, 

245 . 



r ON, IT1. malamat %mnn&. 

aur gair-qaumon meii SC gunahgiu 
naliin, 

16 Yih jdnkar ki adral na Bhari'ai 
ke kdmon se, baiki YisiV Mani h par 
Iman lano so, rastbdz gind J at ^ bfti, 
ham bhi Masih Yisu' par iman Ide, 
la ki ham Muib pir iman lftua m, mi 
ki shari'at ke kanion *e, rastba/, gine 
UW6Q; kyuijki kui basbar shari'at ke 
nmon u rastbdz gimi na jae^a. 

17 Par ham jo Masih ko sabab se 
rastlm» ginc jaie ki taUdl tneii liari, 
agar ap hi gunahgar thahren, to kya 
Masih gunah ka ba'is hai? har^i/. 
naliin. 

lfcl Kyunki jin chizon ko main ne 
dha diya, a.^ar unhen phirke h:inaiiri, 
to main apue ta,in khatakar thahraia 
bnn. 

lt> Is wasto ki main shari'at hi ke 
wasiie se shari'at ki nisbat niuii, ta 
ki main Khuda ki niabat ziuda ho 
jili'nj. 

990 M:!iij Masih ko sath salib par 
khitieha gaya : lekin ziuda innj ; p« 
(au blti main nahin, baiki Masih tnujli 
ziuda hai: aur main jo ab jua 
nien zinda hun, so Kbu^a ke Bf$t par 
imdn lano se Etnd* hi'm, jis oe mujh 
m muhabbat rakhi, aur ap ko mere 
badle de diya, 

21 Main" KhudA ke fazl ko batil 
naliin karta; kyi'mki raslbazi agar 
shari'at se milti hai, to Masili *vaut 
miia. 

Tn BA'B. 

Al nadan Galat io, kis ki jadi'ibbari 
ankhotj ne tmn ko mara, ki tum 
■mMJ ke lannaiibardjlr na hiie, 
bawujudo ti YisiV Masih tumbari 
auUiwi ke aaoduM yin Bibir kiya 
gaya, ki goyil luniharc darmiyan salih 
par khineha gaya'? 

•>. Main Birf yihi ttun se daryaft 
kiya chdbti hun, ki Tum ne shari'at 
par 'amal karne se, ya imiin ki bdi 
isuiine ho. Ruh pai? 
[ 3 Kya tum aise nddda ho? kya 



T7ttdn Uine w GALAT 

Kuli so shuru' karke ab jisra se kAmil 
hiiA chAhte ho? 

4 Kya tumneitni uhizoukibe-fflida, 
bardAaht ki ? par shayad be-iaid! 
nah iri. 

5 Pas wuh jo tumheg Ituh bakhsh- 
ti liai, aur tum men, mu'ajizo zdhir 
kaiti hai, so kyA shari'at par 'amal 
kanta so, yA ki sania'at imani se, aisa 
kari A hai 'i 

t> ChuuAuchi AbirahAiu KhudA par 
hnau layii, aur yih us ke liye rAstbazl 
g i u a gayA. 

7 Pas jAuo, ki joimanwAIe hain, we 
hi AbiraliAm ku farzaud hain. 

8 Baiki kitab ne yih peshbini kar- 
ke ki KhudA gair-^aunion ko iman ki 
rih so rAstbiiz thahrawegA, AbiraliAm 
k» ago hi yih kkusbkhabari di, ki Sari 
gair-qaumen tore ba'is harakat pA- 
wengi. 

'J Pas jo iman w a! e hain, so imAndAr 
Abiraham ko sAth harakat pAte hai». 

10 Kyiinki we sah jo shari'at hi ko 
a'amal par taki; a karte hain, so la'nat 
ke taiit hain; ki likha hai, Jo koi un 
sab baton ke karne par, jo ki ahari'at 
ki kitAb'merj likhi hain, qAim nahin 
rahta, la'naii hai. 

11 Par yih bat, ki koi KhudA ke 
nazdik shari'at se rAstbAz nahin 
thaharta, m zAhir hai; kyiinki, Jo 
imin se raatba/. bila, so hi jioga. 

12 Par shari'at ko iman so kuchh 
liisbat tiakin; baiki wuh adiiii ji.-i mi 
us par 'amal kiyA, ao ua hi se jiegA. 

£S Manik ne hamen mol lekar 
shari'at ki la'nat so ckkurAya, ki wuh 
haniAre badle men la'nat huA ; kyiinki 
likha hal, Jo koi kAth, par latkaya 
gayA, ao ia'nati Ijai ; 

14 TA ki Abiraham ki harakat gair- 
qaumon tak Yisii' Masih se puhunuhe ; 
ki hain iman so us Ruh ko, jis ka 
wa'da hai, pAwen. 

15 Ai bhAio, main insAn ki tarah 
bolta biin: 'Ahd ko, agarehi Admi hi 
kA howu, tau bhi jab niuuarrar ho 



VO$, III. nistkiz ka Ihahttrna. 

gaya, to koi batil nahin kartA, aur na 
us par kuchh baruAtA hai, 

16' Pas Abiraham aur us ki nas! M 
we wa'de kiye gaye. ChunAnchi wuh 
nahin kahtA, ki Turi uaskm ko, jaisA 
baJmti'ii ko wasto, baiki jaisd ek ka 
wastc kahtA hai, ki Teri nasi ko; so 
wuh Masih hai. 

17 Aur main yih kahtA hiin, ki ia 
'ahd ko, jo Masih ke haoq men KhudA 
ne Ago muqarrar kiyA tha, shari'at, jo 
ebic aau tis baras ke ba'd ai, bAtil 
nahin kar sakti', ki wuh wa'da kAm 
na Awo. 

18 Kyiinki agar miras shari'at ko 
wasile se hai, to phir wa'de se nahin ; 
pai Klnulii no uso AbirabAm ko wa'do 
hi se bakbshA. 

19 Pas sliari'at kis wAste hai? 
Wuh gunAhon ko liye izAfo men di 
gayi, jab tak ki wuh nasi, jis se wa'da 
kiyA gaya tha. na Awe; aur wuh 
uri.shUin ko wasilo so ek darmiyAni ko 
llAth -■ ijuii ■'■■ lu: : . 

20 Ab darmiyAni ek kA nabig hota, 
par KhudA ek hi hai. 

21' Pas shari'at k ya KhudA ke 
wa'don se barkhilaf hai? hargiz 
nahin : kyiinki agar koi aisi shari'at 
di gayi hoti, jo ziudagl baklish sakti, 
to alUitta rastbdzi shari'at se hoti 

22 I'ar kitAb no sab ko gunAh ko 
taht shumAr kiyA, lA ki wuh wa'da jo 
Yisii' Masih par imAn lAne ke wasile 
se hai, imAnddron ko diyd jdwe. 

i'.'; Latin iiuAii ko Aue se peshtar 
ham shari'at ki band men qaid tke, 
us iman tak, jo zAhir kouewdld tha, 
ghero men raho. 

24 l'as shari'at Masih tak pahuneh- 
Ane ko li.imarA ustad thahri, tA ki 
ham niiiin ti<: rastbax gino jawen. 

25 Par jab iman A chukA, to ham 
phir ustAd ke taht mon nahin haiQ. 

2G Kyiinki tum sab ke sab us iinAu 
ke subab, jo Masih Yisii' par hai, 
KhudA ko i'arzaud ho. 

1 Ki tum sab jiimm ne Masih 



Jtaittb&ri thara' se GALATI 

tiicii baptismu paya, Masih ko pahin 
liya. 

28 80 na Yahudi ua Yunani hai, na 
gulim na izid, na mard na 'aurat: 
kyiinki tum sah Masih Yisu' moa ck 
ho. 

29 Aur agar tum Masih ke ho, to 
Abiraham ki nasi, aur wa'do ke 
mutabiq wdris ho. 

IV BAU. 

PAR main yih kahtdhutt.ki Waris, 
jab tak larki hai, ub men mir 
gulim nicji farq nahin, agarchi wuh 
sab ki mal i k bal ; 

2 Ballti us waqt tak jo ISdp ne 
muqarrar kiyd ataliqon aur mukh- 
taron ke ikbtiyir nuiti hai. 

3 So ham bhi jab larke the, tab tak 
ua usili i 'iini ki.joisjahdu ka hai, 
band men the: 

4 Par jab waqt pura hiia, tab 
Khuda iic apuc Hetti k<> bhejd, jo 'aurat 
se paidi hoke ahari'at ke tabi' hiia, 

5 Ta ki wuh un ku jo shari'at ke 
Ubi' hain mul Ic, aur ham lepdlak 
houc ki darja p&wem 

6 Aur is liye ki tum bete ho, Khu- 
da ne apne bete ki Itiih tumhdre dilon 
men bheji, jo Aj Abbd, ya'ne Ai Bdp, 
pukdrti hai. 

7 Pas ab tii gulam nahin, baiki 
beta hai ; aur jab ki beta hai, l"o " " 
ke saliah Khudd ki waria hai. 

8 Lekin tum dge jab Khuda ko 
nahin jdnte the, un ki jo hauiqat men 
Khuda iiiihin bandagf karto tho. 

9 Par ab jo tum ne Khuda ko 
pahchatia, baiki Khuda ne tum ko 
[luhchana, to tum kyt'm doharn 
sai'if aur adne usiil i 'ilm i dunydwi 
ki taraf mdil hotc, jin ki guliini tum 
phir kiyd chahta b.0? 

10 Tum dinon, aur mahinon, aur 
waqton, aur barason ko minte ho. 

11 Main tumhdre haqq men dartd 
liMii, aisd na ho ki jo mihuat main ne 
tum par ki hai bo-faida- howe. 

12 Ai bhdio, maui luruhan minn&t 

247 



ON, IV. nt&in ho sakit. 

karti hiin ki tum men nianind ho 
jao; kyiinki main bhi tumhdri ma- 
ti ind hun : ttmi itu mori kuubli dliila 
bigari nahin. 

13 Tum jduto ho ki kyiiiikar main 
ne pahlc jism ki kamzori men ton ku 
Injil sunai. 

11 Aur tum ne mero ua imtihdn ko, 
jo mere jism men thd, liaqir ua jauii, 
aur ua nairat rakhi, baiki mujho 
Khudi ko firishto ki miuind, hdn, 
Masih YisiV ki inatiitid, qabul kiyd. 

15 Ua waqt tumhard kyd hi liari 
klmshi kd iqrdr thd ! main to tumhdra 
gawah hi'in, ki agar ho aaktd, to 
tum apni aukhtn khod nikilke mujhe 

16 Pas kyd ie sabab se ki main tum 
sach bolta iiiiu, tumhdrd dushnmn 

ho gayi 'i 

17 We tumhdre dilios haiij, pai 
bhaldi ko liye nahin : baiki we tumben 
alag kiyd oliahte hain, ta ki tum un 
ke dilaoz bane raho. 

18 Par bhalai ke liye hamesha 
diluoz ralind achehhd hai, aur ria iVupit 
jab ki main tumhare pas hizir hun. 

19 Ai ruere bachobo, jinku sabab 
mujhe phir jannc kd dard hai, jab tak 
ki Masih tum men surat na pakre; 

20 Main chdhti hun ki ab tum 
pda Aun, aur apni iwaz badhin, kyi'tnki 
mujhe tumhdre haipg men shubh» hai. 

21 Mujh se kaho to, timi jo shari'at 
ke tdbi' hiia chdhte ho, kyd tum 
shari'at ki nahin sunte? 

22 Ki yih iikha hai, Abi rahim ke 
do bete tho, ok lauudi se, diisrd dadd 
se. 

23 Par wuh jo lauudi hb thi, jism 
ko taur jwir paidd htid ; aur jo azdd ee 
thd, so wa'ila ke laur par. 

24 Yih bdten tamsili hhi jdni jdli 
hairj: is liyo ki yih 'auraten do 'ahd 
hain ; ek to Sini panir par se jo hid; 
wuh nire guldm jati t i hai, yili Hajkah 
liai. 

25 Kyunki Hajkah 'Arab kd koh 



Masihi amdagi par (tALATE'OR 

i Sind hai, aur nb ke Yariiaalam ka 
.jawab hai, aur yihi apne larkou ko sath 
ifulacui EDBB hai. 

2li I'iir lipar kd Yarusalam. dzad hai, 
£0 hi ham eab ki m. -i. hai. 

27 Kyuijki likhi hal, ki Ai banjb Jo 
januewdli nahin, ji lfm so kttuafa ho; 
aur t£ jo janneka dard nahi'g janti, ah 

Ehul aur qahqnho mdr; kyiinki be- 
r bfl8Ufl ki aulad khasatmvaii ki aulad 
b<j ziyaiia hain. 

28 . Pan, ai" bhafo, ham Iz,hiq ki 
tarah wa'de ke farzand bain. 

21) Par jaisd ua waqt wuh, jis k 
|p;ii'lai-ii jismaui thi, use, jis ki 
uaidaish r ilham tbi, satata thd, waiad 
ah blii h'iia bai. 

30 Par kitab kyd kaliti hai? k: 
I a'iiuii ko aur ua ke bote ko nikal : 
kyunki laundi ka bctd av.ad ke beto ke 
satu bstgifi wdris ua hogd. 

31 Garaz, ai bhftio, ham laundi ke 
bete nahin, baiki isA& ke hain. 

V UA'B. 

PAS ua dzddagi par, jia ae Masih ne 
banmu d/.i.l kiyd bai, tum qdiui 
Taho, aur guliiini ke jiio tale do bara 
ua juto. 

'i lJekho, main Piilus tum se kaht.A 
hnn, agar tum khatna kanvao, to 
Masih se tumben Ituuhh i'aida na h opa. 

3 Main bar ek adui i par, jia k:i 
khalna Ini» hai. |>liir gawahi deld. hiin. 
ki use tamam siiari'at par 'amal kama 
wajib hiid. 

i Tum jo shari'at ke rti se rdstbd/. 
bani chahtti ho, to Masih ae jiniti hue ; 
tum bal ki nazar ae giro, 

5 Ei ham to Kub ke sabab, iman ki 
rah ae, rdstbazi ki ummed ke bar ane 
ke rnuntam bain. 

6 la liye ki Masih Yisu'nienruakh- 
tiini aur ua-makhtuni se kudih garaz 
nahin ; magar iman se jo muhabbat ki 
rdh ae asar harta" bai, 

7 Tum to achcbhi tarah daurte t&fl ; 
kis ne tumben rol: a, ki tum aacbdi ke 
tarmdnliardar na ho 'f 

218 



tfdim rahnz kafarz. 
fi Yih )*fttiqad lumhdre buldutswdle 
se nahin hai. 

9 Tiiora ai khamir sari loi ko 
khamir band detd hai. 

10 Mujhe tumhari bdbat Khudd- 
waod »e yaqin hai, ki tum aur tarah 
ku khiydl na karoge; lckin wuh jo 
tumben ghabrdtd hai, koi kyun na ho, 
«uift aUiawcgd. 

11 Aur, ai bhdio, main agar &b 
kliatua ki manddi karti, to kahe ko 
ab tak natdyd jatd? ki salib ki thokar 
jati rabi hott. 

1- Kdsh ki wo jo tum ko be-n&rdr 
kar dule hain apne la,in kdt ddltel 

13 Ai bhdio, tum to d/.ad'agi ke liye 
buldo gayo ho, magar iis d^.ddagi ko 
jism ke liye fursat mat Bamjho, baiki 
miihabbat ee ek duiire ki khidmat 
karu. 

\i Is liye ki &dri shari'at isi ok bdt. 
Tii.rj kliaini hai, ki Tu apne paroaf ko 
aiaa piyar kar, jaisd dp ko, 

lfi Par agar tum ek duBre ko kat 
khdo, to khabanlar, na huwe ki tum 
ok diisre ko nigal jio, 

l(J Par main kahta hdn, ki tum 
Huh so chdl ehalo, to tum jiaui ki 
khwabisb ko piird na karoge. 

17 Kyi'mki jism ki kbwfibish Riih 
kl mukhdlif bai, aur Riiii ki khwabisb 
jism ki niukhalif: aur yc ek'dusre ke 
baiklnldf hain, yahaij tak ki jo kuchh 
tum chdbte, so nahin kar eakte ho. 

lti Par agar tum Bah ki biddyat eo 
halte ho, to shari'at ki band men 
labin. 

lil Aurjiam ke kdm to Kahir bain, 
yihi. Zina, hardmkari, ndpaki, shah- 
wat, 

iiO ])ut].nr&!ttf, jddngari, dusbma- 

:irj, 'in/avEi, raahk, gazab, jbagre, 
judaidB, bid'ateti, 

21 l.'dh, khiin, mastian, aubduhidn, 
aur jo kitn ki un ki mdnind bain ; aur 
un ki lialiac men tumben dge «e jatdti 
hiin, jaisd main ne ua waiit bhi dge ae 
jatd «iya, ki aise kdm-karnewdle 



Paius M"eih par GALATI 

Khuda ki badshahat ke wAris ua 
taoge. 

22 Par Itiih ki pha) jo hai, so mu- 
babbat, khimUi, salamati, sabr, khair- 
khwahi. neki, imandari, 

23 Faruttmi, parbccgarl ; aise aise 
kamon ke mukhiilif km shari'atnahirj. 

24 Aur unbon ne,jo Masih ke hain, 
jism ko u» ki buri khaalakm aur 
khwahishun saniet salib par kriincha 
hai. 

25 Agar ham Ruh se zinda hiio, to 
chahiye ki Ruh se chai bhi chalen. 

2\> Ham jliutlia fakhr na kang, ek 
di'isrc ko ua chirawe, ek diare par daJi 
t ia karo, 

VI ItA'R. 

Al bhdio, agar kol fchnf kisi khata 
men iiaiiahdn giriJ'tjir ho jawe, to 
tum jo niham ho, aise koriili i farotanf 
ae sainbhalke bahal karo; aur apne 
Apu lihiz rakh.ki td bhi iuitihdunien 
na pare. 

2 Tum ek drtsre ko bojh uthd lo, 
aur isi tarah ao Masih ki ahari'ac ko 
pura karo. 

;i Kyunki agar koi &p ko kticbli 
ebi/. samjhe, halanki wuh kuclili 
nahin hai, to wuh apuo ta,,in dhokha 
duta hai. 

4 1. 1 km bar ek apuc hi kain ko 
janehe, tah fakhr ka subab apne hi 
men pawega, diisre men nahin. 

& Kibar ek apna hi bojh ut.hdwega. 

6 Jokoi kalam sikho, ttiklilanewale 
ko airi ni'amatog men aharik kara, 

7 Tuni daga" na khdn; Khuda 
ihattliun men nahin uraya. jala; 
kyiinki admi jo kucbh bota hai, ho hi 
k%ga. 

H Is liye ki jo koi apne jinm ke liye 
bota hai, so jism se kharibi lauwega ; 



ON, VI. faJthr karUl. 

aur jo Riih. ke liye l>ota hai, Hiih se 
Ikuiii's1i;i ki zindagi pawega. 

9 liainen chaliiye ki achcb.be kain 
karno men sust ua boweg ; kyiinki 
agar ham suat ua hoii, to bar waqt 
kdtcrjge. 

io Pas jahan tak ham dari w pdwen, 
sab se neki karun ; khas» kar uu se jo 
ahi i iman hain. 

11 Tum dekhte ho ki main ne 
tumben kaisii bara khatt upno hath ae 
likhahai. 

12 Jitne log jism ke b*aq mag 
neknami ehdhla hain, we zabardasti 
mruharn khatna karwdte hain, sirf 
itne waste ki we Muaih ki salib ki 
babat satasi na jai-n. 

L8 Kyiinki we to jo khatna karwdle 
tihari'at ko hifz nahin karto ; par 
chdhtc hain ki tum khatna kurwiio. 
la ki we tumbare jism ki Lahat lakhr 
k aren. 

14 Par bargiz na bowe ki main 
fakhr karun, inagar apne Klimlawand 
ViHii' Masih ki salib par, j;s se dunyd 
■■'■■■■.■■ ii.p. ■ i.i, Liur ii lain diiuya 
ke age. 

lt> Kyimki Masih Yifid' men na 
makhtuni kiu:hb iiai, ua na-nuikiiu'ini, 
baiki navi paidaish sliart hai. 

16 Aur jitne is qiuuin par chalte 
hain, salitnati o rahm un par airr 
Khuda ke larael par huwon. 

17 A'go ko koi mujhi) taklif na de : 
kviinkj m-i.in apne ludan ; ■ ( r Klimia- 
wand YibiV ke se dag liye hue phirta 
hun. 

18 Ai bhaio, baman Khudawand 
Tisii' Masih ka faal tuniba'ri nilion U 
aith rahe. A'iuin. 

1 Yih khatt. CJalation ko rasul ne 
Rum so likb hheja. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' KHATT 
AFSlON m 



'<■•■■ 






±Jy 



T BA'B. 

PU'LUS, jo Khuda ki ruam 
YiKir* Masih kA ra^dl hai, un 
rauqaddas logon ko jo Afasus rneij 
hain aur Masih Yisti men. imlndAr 
ham: 

2 Hamdre BAp Khuda, aur KhudA- 
wand Y isu' Masih ki taraf se fazl aur 
salAmati tum par howen. 

3 Mubarak hai Khuda, aur hamdre 
Khuddwand Yisti' Masih kA BAp, 

ne ham ko Masih men AsraAni jagahon 
ke <l:Lnrtiyan har tarah ki ruhani 
harakat lwi.klis.lii : 

4 Chunduchi ua ne hara ko hina 
e'Alam ke peshtar us men ilmu liyi, 
tdki ham us ke busu'ir mtihabbat nien 
pak aur be-'aib howen : 

5 Ki us ne pahle se hainAri babat 
yon muqarrar kiya, ki ham us ke nek 
irade ke mtiwAriq Yisu' Masih ke 

' wasile uh ke le-gAlak howen; 

G Ta lu us ke fazl ke jala-1 ki ta'rif 
. howe, jis fazl ne uu nehuinen ua piyare 
men qnb]iliyat bakhshi. 

7 Ham us men hoke us ke khun 
ke w:lmIc si.- elihutkara, ya'nu, gunihon 
w ki mu'afi, us ke fazl ki daulat ke 



ii)iitabu| pAtc hain ; 
'■6 Jiae us ne hamAri taraf kamal 
hikmat o imliyAz ko sAth harhayA ; 

9 Ki uh no apni marzi ke bhed ko, 
apne nek irade ke muwAfitj, jo a^e hi 
se ap iimn thahrdyd tbi, ham par ndhir 

L^- kiyd: 

10 Ki wuh waqton ke piiro hotie ke 
1*50 



iriti/dm par sab chizon ke sije, k h wah 
we jo Aamanon par, khwdh wejozamin 
par hain. Masih men milawe : 

11 Jis men ham ne blii us ke irade . 
ke muwAfiq, jo apni marzi o maslahat* 
se sab kuclib karti hai, Agu bu muqar- 
rar hoke roirds pai ;?>.: 

12 TA ki ham, jinhon ne pable Masih 
par bharuna kiyi, us ko jalai ki sitdisb. 
ke ba'is howon, 

13 Usi men tum bhi ah Amil biie, 
jinhon ne kalam i haqq, jo rumliii-i 
najat ki khushkhabari hai, «unA hai ; 
aur us hi men bhi hoke tum ne, jo 
iman lae, Ruh i Quda ki, jis kA wA'da 
hiid, nmlir pai ; 

14 Wtibi hamdre mirAs pAne kd 
Iwii'dna hai, jab tak ki khande tuioij 
ki khaldsf na ho, td kt us ke jaldl ki 
siljiiwli hnwe. 

15 ls liye main bhi us imdn kd hal 
sunke, jo tum men Khuddwand Yihu' 
par hal, aur us inuhabbat kA, jise tum 
sab miiqaddas logon se rakhte ho, 

1G Tiimhiiri babat shukr kara A, aur 
apni du'Aon men tumheij yad karna, 
nahin chhortA; 

17 TA ki hamdre KhudAwand YisiV 
Masih kA Khnrid, jo jalAl kA BAp hai, f 
tumben us ki kdmil pahchAn mcy.. 
hikmat aur mukaslial'a ki ruh bakhfche: 

IH Aur ki tumbilre dil ki Aukhen 
roshan hojdwnn, ki tum sanijho kius 
ke buldne men kj-A hi ummed hai, aur 
us ki jalAlwAli mirds, jo muqaddasorj 
ke liye hai, kyA hi daulat hai ; 

ly Aur ham men jo iman lAo hat-j 



mU kame 

kyd hi u» kii kamal bani ssur hai 

ki uh baji qudrat ki tdslr ke rauwarki, 

20 Jo U8 ne Masih mep zahir ki, 
jah uso nuirdon nion sg jildyd, aur 
•I- n' 'liiliine aaindni makanon pai' 
btthaya, 

21 Aur sdri hukiimat, aur ikhtiyar, 
»ur riydsat, aur khdwindi par, aur bar 
«k ndm par jo ria elrf is jahdn men, 
baiki dtiuwalo jahdn men bhi, liya jata 
hai, buland kiya : 

22 Aur aab kucbb us ke panwon 
tala kar diya, aur U» ko kalisiyo ku 



23 Wah us ki badan, aur us ki mn- 
muri hai, jo sab kuohh sab men bharta 
hai. 

II B'AB. 

AUR ub ne tumben bhi, jo khataon 
aur guuahog ke sabab murda 
tho, zinda kiya ; 

2 Jin men tum dge ia jabau ki 
ravish par, hawa ki hiikiiuiat ko sardar, 
ya'ue, ua ruh ki tuah jo ab na-farmau- 
lardar logon rneri t Ah i r karti hai, clialto 
the: 

3 Jin ko (krmiyan ham sab ko sab 
apne jism k i sliuhwatori ko Bdtfa llndft 
jaili guzrante, aur tan mari ki khwah 
ishen puri learto the, aur diusron ki 
aijiniiid tabi'at so gazab ke farzaud the. 

4 Par Khudd ne, jo rabm men gani 
hai, apnl hari inuhanbat se, jia 
ne haiu ko piyar kiya, 

5 Ilam ko, jo «undhon ke sabab 
murda the, Al usili ko sath jilayi, (lum 
fn?.l lii so bath gaye ; ) 

b' Aur us ne nun ko us ko sath 
utbaya, aur Masih Yisii' mea tfautdJ 
kiyo buu a-Hiiuiiij' makanan par us ke 
tith bithaya: 

T Ta ki wuh apni U3 mihrbani sn ju 
Masih Yisii* men ham pir hai, ancwale 
samdne men apno fazl ki bo-nikayat 
daulat ku dik lui wo. 

K Kyunki tuin fo-zl ke sabab iman 
lako bich gaye ho: aur yih tuu sl- 
nahin : Khudd ki baldisliish hai 
251 



AFST'ON, IL kd/arz. 

9 Aur yih a'amal ko sabab se mihiu., 
ua lio ki ku i takrir kare. 

10 Kyunki ham us kikarigarihain, 
aur Masih Yisii' men buke achchhe 
kdnion, ke wasto paida lule, jin ko liye 
Khudd ao haincn age taiyar kiya tha, 
ta ki haru unheu kiya kare n. 

11 Is waato yad karo, ki tum ago 
ism ki ni.sliat gaii-qaumwale the, liH 
ti we jo dp ko Makhlun kahU) hatrj, 
jin ka khatna jisnii aur bath se hiiii, 
tum ko Na-mak htiin kahte thej 

12 Aur yih, ki us waqt Masih se 
juda, aur Israel ki jumhuri saltanat sq 

;, aur wa'do ke 'ahdon se bahar, 
na-ummedi, aur dunyd men bu 
Khudd the : 

13 Par ab Masih Tisu' men hoko 
tum, jo age ddr the, Masih ke lahii ke 
sabab se nazdik bo gaye. 

14 Kyunki wuhi hamari sulh hai, 
jia ne do ku ck kiya, aur us diwar ku, 
jo darniiyan tbi, dhd diya ; 

15 (Jbunanclii api ia jism dekadush- 
inl ko, ya'ne, flbari'at ke bukmon 

aur rnemon ko, kho diya; t» ki wuh 
aulh kiirwiiku do se ap ineg ek naya 

siin liiinawe; 

10 Aur ap inen dushmani milakc 
salib ko sabab se douon ke ek tan 
banakar Khudd ao rnilawe : 

17 Aur us no aku tumben jo diir 
tim, aur uuhen jo nazdik the, sulh ki 
klui*!ikliabari di. 

18 Kyiioki us hi ko wasile ham 
donon ck bl Ruh se Dap ke pas dakhl 
patu bain. 

10 0u ab tum begana aur musafir 
iiiihin, baiki mui^uddiison kohamshahri, 
aur Khudd ke gharano ko ho ; 

20 Aur raeiilon aur nabios ki neo 
p:ir, jabdn Visii' Masih dp kono ka 
sira hai, radde ki tarah utbde gaya 
ho; 

21 Jis se siiri 'imiirat pk pdth jnrkar 
muqadda» haikal Khudawand ku liye 
utbi,i jdti hai: 

22 Aur tum bhi us men hoko auron 



U» hhtd ka khuljand, ki AFSI'ON, 

ke sath banae jate ho, ta ki Ruh ko 

wasile se Kkuda ke liye makan bano. 

III BA'B. 

I S waste main Putus tum gair-ii a uni- 
on ke liye Yisii' Masih ka qaidi 
liur,:" 

2 Agar turn ne guna hn, ki mujlio 
tumharc Uye Khuda ke fazl ki kar- 
rawii di :;ni ; 

3 Ki ua ne ilham m us bhcd ko 
mujh par khola; (chunanchi main 
B> KO i bofS DMg age likhi, 

4 Jise tum parhke j;iu sak I» lio ki 
main Masih ka bhed kis qadr samajh- 
ta hun,} 

5 Jo agle zamannij BMfl bani A'dam 
ko ia tarah na ma'him hua, jis tarah 
uh ke minpldan rasiilon aur nabion 
par Ruh se ah zabir ho -jaya; 

tt Ki gair-i]aumcn Injil ke wasile ee 
miras ruen sliiirik. aur badan DUD 
sharnil, aur us ke wa'de men, jo Masih 
ke sabab.se hai, wijhi h<uj : 

7 Aur Khuda ke fazl ke in'am Be, jo 
uh ki qudrat ki tAsir so niujho inila 
hai, main ia Injil ka khadirn liiin. 

H Mujlw jo siir-e haqirtarin muqad- 
dason ae haqir hi'iu, v ih fazl 'inayat 
hua, ki main gair-q*umon ku darmiyan 
Masih ki U:-qiyaa daulat ki kluishkha- 
Iwiri diin ; 

U Aur Bab paryih bat roshan karun, 
ki us bhed men ibirkst kysokar boti 
liiii. jn a/al ko Khuda men, jis ne sah 
kuchh YiaiV Masih ae paidi kiya, 
pnsliida tha: 

10 'ia ki ab fealisiyo ke wasile se 
Khuda ki gtifiigBB liikTimi liiikuiualoii 
aur riyawiton par, jo asmani makanon 
men hain, zahir howe, 

11 Ds irade ke mu'abiq ji* ko us nc 
hamaro Khuda wand Yisii' Masih lu 
men azal se kiya: 

12 Ohuninchi ham ua men hoko be- 
parwA hrie, aur u« par iman lane se 
bharose ke &at!i dukai !.>Li rakhte hain. 

13 Pas main iniunnt karU hun ki 
tum mori inuaibaton ko Babah, jo tuin-j 

252 



III, IV. gilir -'jtimncn najdt pawetyfe. I 
hari khatir hain, su>t mathoo, kyunki 
ye tumhare liye 'iz/ai. Kain. 

14 Is waste main hatuare Khuda- 
wariil Yisii' Masih ko Bap ku dge apne 
ghutnc tekta hi'in, 

U (Ki UI setamamkhandan saman 
aur samin par kahlata hai,) 

16 Ki wah apne jalai ki daulat ke 
muwafiq tumben, yih de, ki (uin us ki 
lliili se aplu l'dtini iusauiyat meii bahu t 
lii zorawar ho iao ; 

17 Aur ki Masih tumharedilon men 
iman ke wasile se baso ; aur ki tum 

nhabbat men jar rwida karke, aur neo 
d.ilko, 

18 Sara muqaddas logorj samet ba- 
kiulhi Kumajh sako, ki us ki cliauran, 
aur lamban, aur galirao, aui 1 finoDU 
kitni Uni ; 

19 Aur Masih ki muhabbat ko, jo 
jiiniic se bhi bahar hai, jin sako, ta ki 
tum Klmdaki s;iri bfaarpmi tak bhar 
jau. 

20 Ab ur ko jo aisa qiidir hai ki jo 
kuchh ham mangle, ya khiyil karte 
hain, us se nihayat ziyada, uh qudrat 
ke muwafii] jo iiuiu nieii tiisir karti, kar 
sakbi hai, 

'Zl Us ko kalisiye ke darnuyan 
Masih YisiV men paeht dar pusht 
ahad tak jalai howe. A'min. 

IV BA3, 

PAS main jo Khudawand ke liyp 
qaidi ln'.n tum se iltimas karti 
lilin, ki jis bulahat. se tum bulac gaye, 
us ki< mnnasiD chalo, 

'l Kamal khaksdri aur farotani ke 
s4th, ?abr karke, muhabbat se ek dfisre 
biirdftsht karo ; 

3 Aur koidiish karo ki l!iih ki 

yagdnagi sulh ke hand si- barui h i nihe. 

1 Ek badan, aur ck Ruh hai, chun- 

anehi tumben bhi, jo bulai' gaye b0) 

apne bulae jane sc ek hi ummed hai; 

S Ek Khudawand, ck iman, ek 

bajitisiua, 

B Ek Khudi jo aab ka Kap, aur sab 



; W bu H/art. AF8I't% IV. 

■ u|>ar, iiur siab ke danniyon, aur tum 
■ 
7 Par Imm mcrj so har ek k<> Maafl) 
n u ke Kwii ke muwafiq fa/.l 
nayat h di hni. 

S Ia wSate «uh knhta hai, ki Us ne 
unche par charbku qaid ko qaid kiya, 
aur idmiorj ko iu'am diye. 

9 (Par tis ka ujiar charhna, siwa us 
ke aur kya hai ki wuh pahlc zamin 
ke niche mra? 

10 Wuli Jo utra so wuhi hai jo sari; 
iamanon [>ar cliarha, ta ki sah chizon 
ku bharpar km.} 

11 Aur uh no ba'zon ko rasul, aur 
ba'zon ko nabi, aur baV.on ko Injil ke 
tnanadi-kaniovr alc, aur ba'zon ko cthar- 
wahe, aur ba'zon ko ustad uiuqarrtir 
kar diya ; 

; 12 Ta ki muaaddas log khidmat ke 
kimmen irasta halo jawen, aur Masih 
ki badan l'aulii jiie; 

13 Jab tak ki ham sah ke sah iman 
aur Khuda ke Befe ki pahcb.an k 
reg&nagl tak, aur k'amil insan, ya'no 
Kasih ke pura qadd ke audaz talak 
na pahunihen: 

11 T« k i ham rtpc kolarkenarubon, 
ki ci'liiu \,i luiikkiiilif liitwiion co, auj 
idniiorj ki pechbazi aur KiirDrah-karno- 
wtilo manstibon ko baiidhne men ur 
ki daginjUi kb, maujoii ki tarah, uch- 
halte bahte phirerj ; 

16 Baiki muhabbat ke pairan iiokr 
u» men, ju sir hai, ya'no, Masih men 
har tarah se barhte jawen. 

](i Uh w airi badan, har pk 'azi 
ko band ke jutne se khiib paiwaste 
aur iuazbi.it hokELr, inuwaiiq us tasir 
ke jo ba qadr har juz ko ni li hai, 
kuil ko barhata hai, nur niuoabbal 
men aptii taraqqi kartii jata" hai. 

17 u Bye mu. n jrUl knhta hiin.aur 
Klnida«and ke age gawah ki taruh 
jata deti htln, ki tum ago ko aisi chal 
na clialn, juiso aur gair-qaumcii apfiJ 

i batil 'aql ke muwafiq chalti hain ; 
IH Ki.uu kf 'aql tarik ho gayi hai, 
253 



NeM kirne ki t 



lihat. 



aur wo na jalialut ku sabah j.i uii meu 
hni, nur apue dilorj ki sakiiti ke bi'is, 
Kluulii ki ziudagi se juda imin : 

11) Lisbon ue iud boke au ko shah- 
wat-i>ari)sti ke supurd kiya, la ki har 
taruh ku gandi kam h i re se karen. 

20 Par tum ne Maaih ki aiai ta'lim 
iiah'm M&i ; 

2L Agar tum ne to us ki suni ho, 
aur uh ae ta'lim pil ho, us sachai ke 
mutabio, jo Visii' menlmi: 

89! K i timi agle chalan ki babat us 
purani tnsaniyat ko, jo inreb-daaewaH 
ahaliwaton ke sabab se kJwib lnii aaf, 
utaro; 

23 Aur apni Hamajh aur tahi'at ki 
nialmt nayo bano ; 

24 Aur nayi insinlyat ko.jo Khuda 
ke Q3uw4fiq nUtbaai wir haq!qi paki- 
zagi men paida lii'ii. pahino. 

26 Ts liye jhiith chliorkn har ek 
shakhs a|>no parnsi se sach bole, ki 
hain to apas m^n ek dilsro ko 'azu 
hain. 

-\i Ousse to ho, par gunah na karo ; 
aisi na bo ki suraj duba aur Luni khafii 
ke khata niho: 

27 Aur Shainln kn jagah na do. 

28 Cbori karrewaiii. phir chori na 
kare, baiki achchba peaba iklitiyiir 
karke haihon se rnihnat kare, ta ki 
muhtaj ko kochh de sakp. 

2i) Koi gandi bat tumhare inurih se 
na nikle, baiki wuh jo zariiri taraqqi 
ke liye iu'licbhi thahre, ta ki sunne- 
walim ko l'iiida bakhshc. 

30 Aur Khuda ki Ruh i mnqaddas 
ko, jis se tuin par khaliai ke din tak 
uuilir Inii, raiijida na karo. 

31 Sari karwahat, aur gazah, anr 
-'■•si. BUI gul, aur badgoi, laroam 
badkhwahi tamet, tum se dur kiyu 
ja\u ; n : 

3"J Aur tum ek dusre par mihrban 
aur dardmand ho, aur ek dvkre ko 
iiakhsha karo, chuuaiiehi Khttdi ue 
hhi Masih ko liye tuinhorj bakhsha 



Ii-jhat vtnfardiz M, AFSI'< 

V BAU 

PAS tum 'aziz farzandorj ki tarah 
Khuda ke pairau ho; 

2 Aur muhabbnt bc tdialo, jnise 
Misili ne bhi liarri so ri5iili.il -1 ii ki 
aur kbushbu ke liye hatnare 'iwaf 
men apne ta,m Khuda ke Age nazr aui 
rjurbau kiyd. 

3 Aur hardmkdri, aur har tarah ki 
ndpdki , yd Idlnch ka, tum men zikr tak 
iia ho, jaisa muqaddas logon ko muna- 
si b hai ; 

4 Aur be-sharuii, aur behfida-gof, 
ya thatthebdz! jo na-munisib hai, na 
howe, l>alki bantat slnikriiuzari. 

5 Kyi'mki (uni fco yih jante ho, ki 
kisi haramkdr, ya ndpdk, ya ldlchi ' 
fa but-iiaraat hai, Masih aur Khudi ki 
Ltfdaaunt rn«n mirat- tiahiii hai. 

6 Kol tum ko belu'ida baton se 
bhuldwA na de; kyi'mki aisi bdturj ke 
sabab Khuda ka gazab mi-farmani ke 
fiiv.aiidi'Ti par partd bah 

7 Pas tum un ke sharik ruat ho. 
H Kyt'mki tum a«j« tdriki llii', p.ir 

ab Khuda men hoke mi r ho: eo nur 
ke farzandon ki tarah chalo: 

if (Ib liye ki Ruh ka pbal jo hai, 
kamal khubi, aur niatbazi, aur aachdi 
hai;) 

10 Aur darydft karte tto ki Khu- 
diwatid ko kya khush dtd hai. 

11 Aur tri-riki ke lA-hasdl kamorj 
men sharik mat ho, baiki beshtar mi 
ko malAmat lu karo. 

12 Kyimki un ke poshida kamoii 
kd zikr bin karnd sharm hai. 

13 Aur sdri chizen jo maldinat ke 
Idiu hain, roahnl se zahir hotl hubj ; 
fcyiinki har ek eliiz jo roshan karli, 
roshni hai. 

14 Ia liye wuh kabtd hai, Are d, tii 
jo sotd hai, jd£, aur nnirdon mcn so 
uthj ki Mawlli tujhe roshan karena. 

15 Pas khabardiir, tum dekh bhalke 
chalo, naddnon ki tarah nahfn, baiki 
d;imi->n ki nidnind, 

~2fi4 



l ±£> V, jojoru, o khasam jxir hc'r. 

16 Aur W&qt ko ganimat jAno, ky- 
drjki din bure hain. 

17 Is wiate tum be-tamfz na rahu, 
hilki HUnJho ki KhudAwand ki mani 
kyd hai. 

18 Aur shardb ptke matwdle na ho, 
ki us meri kkarAbi hai ; baiki Riih w 
bbar jdo ; 

19 Aur dpas men zabur, aur git, aur 
rrihdnf gazalen, gAyd karo, aur apne 
dil men Khuddwand ke hye gdtc ba- 
jdte rahu ; 

20 Aur hamesha aab baton merj 
bamdre Khuddwand Yisff Masih ke 
nam se Khudd Bdp ke shukrgti/.ar 
raho; 

2 1 Aur K lnidd ke khauf se ek diisra 
ki farmdnbard.lri karo. 

22 Ai 'aura t o, npnc sbauharon ki 
ajal farmdnbardar rabo, jaise Kliud:L- 
wand k I. 

23 Kyunki shauhar jord kd sir hai, 
jaise ki Masih bhi kalisiye kd air, aur 
wub badan kd bachdnewaia hai. 

24 Tau bhi jaise kaiisiya Masih ki 
furmaiibarddr hai, waisy hi jorudn bhi 
har batmen apne ibauhirag ki haweg. 

25 Ai mardo, apni jornori ko piyar 
karo, jaisd Masih ne bhi kalisiye ko 
piydr kiyd, aur apne ta,in ua ke badle ' 
diyd^ 

Td ki tib ko pani ke gusi se 
kaldm ko sdth saf karkc mi^addas 
karo, 

27 Aur use apne p&s ck aisi jaldl- 
wdli kaiisiya hdzir kar rakhe, ki jis 
men ddg, yd chin, yd, kol aisi obi» uu 
ho, luilki jo muqaddaa aur b^-'aib ho. 

28 Yiin hi mardon par ldzlm hai, 
apai jorflon ko aisd piyar karen, 

isd apne badan ko. Jo apni jorii ko 
piyar liartd hai, so ip ko piydr kartd 
hai. 

29 Kyfmki kisi ne apne jism re 
kabni dushmani na ki; baiki wuh 
use pdlti aur postd hai, jaifid Khudd- 
wand bhi kalisiye ko ; 

30 Kyilnki haru us ke badan ke 



Muihton par AFSIt 

't/A, aur us ke goslit aur haddion meii 
se kain,. 

31 UsI sabab so aiimi apne bdp aur 
md ko chhorega, nur apui jon'i so inilii 
rahegd, aur we donor ek tan honge. 

32 Yih. bhed bara hai ; par main 
Masih aur kalisiye ki bdbnt bolta ki'in. 

33 Ba bar hal har ek tum men se 
apni apni joni ko aisd piydr kare 

i'aisd dp ko; aur 'aurat apne shauliar 
id 'adab kara. 

VI TU'It. 

Al farzando, tum Kkuduwand kfl 
liye aptio md bfip ke tabi' raho : 
kyiinki yih wajib hai. 

2 Tu apue md bap ki 'izsat kar; ki 
yih pakla kukm bal, jia ku «atli wa'da 
hai ; 

3 Td ki tera likuid ho, aur zamiu 
par teri 'unir daras howe. 

4 Aur, ai baekehewalo, tum apne 
Amaadog ko guna nmt dildo; par 
Kkuddwand ki tarbiyat aur nasihat 
karke un ki parwarisk karo. 

5 Ai naukaro, tum uu ko, jo jism ki 
nisbat tumharc kbawiiid hain, apne 
diiuri ki sulUi se, darte aur thartharate 
hiie, aise fanuanbardar ko, jaise Masih 
ko; 

6 Aur admi ke khushdmad-karnc- 
walon ki tarah dikhano ko nahin, 
baiki Masih ke handon ki mankid, dil 
kc Khtidd ki mani par chalo; 

7 Aur khushi se naukari karo, usc 
Khuddwand ki jdnkar. na ki admiun 
ki: 

H Ki tum jdnte ho ki jo kol kuchh 
nchchhd kam karega, kyd guldm kyd 
dzdd, Khuddwnnd M waisd hi pftwcgd. 

9 Aur, «i khdwinilu, tum bhi un se 
sisa hi' karo, aur d b, -mi k i dene se bdz 
ilo; kyi'mki tum jAste ho ki tumhard 
bhi Khawiud dsinan par hai ; aur wuh 
kisi ke zahir par nazar nahin kartd. 

10 Baqi, ai mara bhtfo, Kbuddwand 
aur us ki tpadrat ki qiiwat men zord- 
war ban o. 

255 



VI. razm-peslia jo kota, 

1 Khuddkendre kathydr bdndkn, 
ta ki tum Sbaitdn ku manaubon ke 
muqahil qaiiu rab sako. 

1- Kyrinki hameo khnn nur jism w 
kuakti kami iiabin, baik] hukumaton 
su, aur riydsaton se, aur is dunyd ki 
tariki ke iutiddrwdlon se, aur shardrat 
ki ruhon se jo aflaki makdnon men 
hain. 

13 II wdste tum Khudd ke sdre 
haihydrufckd lo, ta ki tum buro din 
men mitaibaJa kw sako, aur sabkdm- 
ori ko anjdm deke qdim rah sako, 

14 Ib liye tum apni kamar saehal 
se kaske, aur rdstbdzi kd bait tar pa- 
bin)», 

15 Aur panwon men Kiilh-bnkhfih- 
newdli Injil ki chaldki ko jiite bdnilhke, 

16 Aur un sab ke lipar iman ki 
sijtar lagake, jia so tum us shiirir ke 
sdra jalte tiron ko bujbd aako, qdim 
raho. 

17 Aur luvjdt kd khod, aur Tti'ih k( 
talwdr, jo Khudd kd kaldin hai, le 
lo; 

8 Aur kamdl drzd o minnat ke 
adtli har waijt Rflb men d u 'd mdngo, 
aur us ko liye sab muqaddason ke 
«rasta nihdyat musta'idd hoke aur 
minnat karke jdgte raho ; 

10 Aur mere wdste bhi, tiki mujhe 
kalam karne ki tauat 'indyat ho, ki 
meri munb be-iiarwai po kliul jdwu, td 
ki main is Injil ke bhed ko, 

20 Jis ke liye zanjir ee jakra hud 
elebi hiin, zdhir kn.riin : ki main us ko 
bedkarak aiaa kahily, jaisd mujhe kah- 
n.i .iiiv. hai. 

21 Tur is libdz bc ki tum bhi nicre 
ahwdl kojdnoj kimainkyiinkaraii^at- 
bat-ari knrtd. liun. 'I'ukiiikus, jo piydrd 
bhdi aur Klmddwand fed mu'alabar 
khddim hai, tum ko sab baten batuega; 

22 Jino main tie tumbdrc pds is 
wdste bhejd, ki tum hamd.ro nhwdl ko 
jdno, aur ki wuh. tumbdre dilon ko 
taaalli do. 

23 Bhdion ki salamati ko, aur Bdp 



fuluB un H Hhit FILIPPJ'OEi, I. Khuda, ka thuh-r karfa. 

Khudaki aurKhudawaiidYisiVMasihjruibbatrakhto jo mitnuke uabil nahm 
ki taraf He iman koa.ith niuhabbat bbi hai. 
howe. t Yih 

24 Fazl un aab par howe jo Viamare 



Khudawand Yisii' Manih se aisi mu-l 



.... kliatt Afsion ko rasul ne 
Riim se Tukhikus ko hath likli 
Miuja. 



PU'LUS RASUL KA' KHATT 
FILIPPION KO. 



I TU'il. 

Y ISU" Masih ko bandim Puitis aur 
Timtauski jiinih se Fili|i]>i sh.dir 
ku tin sab nraaaddaBon ku, jo Masih 
Yisu' men sliamil hairj, nigahbauon 
aur khadimon saniet : 

2 Fa/,1 aur salam&ti hamilre B<4f> 
Khuda aur Khudawand Yisli* Kasih 
ki taraf se tum par howen. 

3 Main jabjab tumben yid karra, 
apne Khuda ka slmkr baja lata hiin, 

4 Aur apni har ek du'a men. khushi 
Mehainenha timi sab ke livedu'iinatigrta 
hiUj, 

6 Ih liye ki tum aunal roz sg bj tak 
Injil men sbarik raba ; 

6 Aur luujhe >ih yaipn hai ki wul 
jis ne tum mm nek kain sburu' kiya 
hai, ao Yisu' Masih ke din tak kart.i 
ehala jaega" : 

T Chunanchi nmn:isih hai ki main 
timi Bab ke huqrj mag aisa hi samjh- 
iin ; kyi'mki tum mere dil men. ho, 
aur mcri /.anjiron, aur Injil ki babat 
mere "uzr men aur uno subiit pihtui- 
chane men, tum sab men ui'ainat men 
ahatik ho. 

8 Ki Khuda" merS Mwih hai, ki 
main Yisu' Masih ki si ullat rakhke 
timi eab ka mushtaa hiin. 

i) Aur main yih du'a karta nun, ki 
256 



tumharf muhabbat, danai aur kamal 
«Wftr ke salk, siyada barhti chali 
jawe; 

10 Ta ki tum nn chizon men, jin 
men farq hai, imtiytiz kur jauo ; aur 
Masih ke din tak khalis raho, aur 
thokar na kkao; 

11 Aur raatbazf ko phalon se, jo 
Yisii* Masih ke salmb se hain, lada 
raho, ta ki Khuda ka jalai aur m ki 
si titis h howe. 

12 Aur, ai bhaio, main chahta rum 
ki tum jano ki jo mujli |>arpuzra hai, 
so Injil ki ziyiLda tara<jqi ke liye waqi' 
bua; 

13 Yaharj tak ki Q;iisarf sipahion 
k! sari chhaoni aur baui sah logou 
mon mashhur hna, ki main Masih ke 
waste bandha hdti ; 

14 Aur akearoa no un men so jo 
Khudawand men bh&i hain, mori zan- 
jiron se diler hoke Iw-khmif kalam 
bolmt ki ziyada jur.at paida ki. 

15 Ba'ze log to dan aur jhagre se, 
a'ir ba'sa nukniyat se, Masih ki manddi 
karte baio : 

16 Jbagpflfi to saf dil se Masih ki 
Injil nuhia sunate, baiki is khiyal se 
ki meri zanjiron par aur ranj hajha- 

17 Par muhablwtwale yih jankar 



Ptdut unhen nasihat kartd, FILIPPI'Oli, H 

Injil sunat* liain, ki main Injil sabit 
kurne ke waste munarrar hi'ii lilin. 

18 ras kyi hai? bar tarah &e Masih 
ki khabar di jati Uni, khwih makkiri 
hb, khwih sachai ee, aur main us moij 
khu'sh hiin, baiki khush rahtingi bhi. 

19 Kyi'mki main janti, ki tuinhiri 
iln'a aur YimV Masih ki Ruh ki uiadad 
se U ki anjam rncri uajit hogi ; 

20 Chunaochi mori tawaqqii' aur 
ummed yih hai, ki main kisi bit men 
sharminda na htiijgi, baiki kamal 
ililr-Ti so, hamcsha ki tarah ab bhi, 
Masih mere badan so, khwih mere 
jite, k h wah mere mfie par, buzuigi 
piwegi. 

21 Kyiigkizindagi mcroliye Masih 
hai, aur maut nafa hai. 

22 Par agar meri jism meii zirda 
rahn&yihi meri niiliuat k» phal huwe, 
lu niuiij nahin jauti ki kiso ikhtiyar 
karun. 

23 Ki main do bdton ki hand men 
jnkrihun; mujhe araii hai ki rakhsH 
pilin, aur Masih ke sith ja ruh uji ; ki 
yih bahut bihtar hai: 

24 Par jism men rahni tumhi i 
khitir us so ziyada zarrtr liai. 

26 Aur main yih yarpvi janti min 
ki main rahiinga, aur t u m aab ke siih 
rhahrungi, li ki tum Iman men barh- 
te jio, aur khush raho ; 

26 Ki tuinhiri fakhr, jo Masih 
Visti* ki Libat, mere &abab se hai, su 
mere tumhire pas phir ane se ziyada 
howe. 

27 Sirf Masih ki Injil ke muwdBq 
guzrin karo; ta ki main khwih iiiri, 
: itu tumben dekhtin, khwah na aun, 
tumhara yih ahwal sumir, ki tum ok 
riih mori qiim b» rahe, aur Injil ke 
iiiiiiu ke liye ek-jan hoke kushish kar- 
te ho; 

■_8 Aur yih ki mukhalifon se kisi 
bit men haul naliin khilo; kyunki 
yih un ke liyo halakat ki, par tuU) 
hiire wiste Khudi ki taraf se n&jib 
ki, nisbi n hai, 
257 



Jri tm S'iJ ek-dil- rrihfn. 

2» Kyiiiiki Masih ki bibat tumben 
yih bakhshi gaya, ki tum na faqat u» 
par iman lao, baiki yih ki us ki kha- 
tir dukh bhi pio; 

30 Ki tum us taur par jin-fishini 
karte ho, jia taur par Luiu na mujho 
karte dekhi, aur ab sunte bo ki main, 
k arti hiin. 

II BAT.. 

SO agar Masih men kuchh dilisi, 



aur muhabhat ki kuchh iasalli, 
aur agar Kuu ki kuchh ririqat, aur 
agar kuchh rahm aur dardmandi hai, 

2 To meri khushi ko piiri karo, ki 
ok Ki mizaj rakho, ek si muhabbat 
rakho, ek-jan hoo, ek-dil hoo. 

3 Jhagro aur jhuthe fak.hr ae kuchh 
ua karo, jiar khaksiri so ok diisrc ko 
apue se bihtar jauo. 

4 Tum men so har ek apne ahwil 
par nahin, lialki har ek dusrun ke 
ahwal par bhi libaz karc. 

Pas timihard mi^ij wuhi howe 
jo Masih Yimi' ki bhi thi : 

6 Ki us ne, Khuda ki Biirat men 
hoke, Khuda ko barabar huni gani- 
uiat na jiiui : 

7 Lckin us no iip ko nich kiyi, ki 
khaditri ki surat pakri, aur insan ki 
shakl bani : 

8 Aur idmi ki Biirat mori zahir 
hoke ip ko past kiyi, aur marne tak, 
baiki salibi maut tak, farmiubanlar 
rabi. 

9 iBwasteKhudi ht ne usehalmt 
nr&lil kiya, aur us ko asi nira, jo 
sah mimon so buzurg hai, bakhsha: 

10 TA ki Visu' ki nim leke har ok, 
kyi ismaiii, ky» Kamitti, kyi we jo 
zamin ke talo haitj, ghutni teke, 

11 Aur har <■); /.ubati i'|tar kare ki 
YW Mfiflfl) Klmdiwand hai, ti ki 
Khudi liip ki jatil howe. 

12 So, ai mere bbiio, jis tarah tum 
hamesha farrnanbardiri karte ie ho, 
usi tarah tum na sirf mori haziri mor., 
baiki ab meri ttir-himri mon, bahut 

M 



Putus ManOt ke Hye 



pruppi'tw, in. 



ziyada dart-a aur thartharate hde apiti ' kn \tye khadi 



najat ke kAra kivo iao. 

13 Kyt'mki KhudA M hai fa tam 
men asar k arti, ki tum us ki nek 
marzi ke mut&b\q chAho, aur kfeo bhi 
karo. 

14 Sah kAm be kurkurAo aur bin 
takrir kiye ki 

16 Ti ki tua be-ilzAm anr be-bad 
lioku tirlii tirani pasat ke danniyao 
Kiiudii ko be-'a-ib farzand bane raho 
(jin ke bich tum nur ke manind jo 
dunvi men hai chaniakie bo; 

16 Ki zindagi ka kalam Hye hrfe 
rahtc:) tA ki Masih ke diu meri barai 
bo, ki meri daur aur mihnat be-faidf 
ua ln'ii. 

17 Par agar merA lahu bhi tumban- 
iman ki cpjrbfini par aur ijb ki kbid- 
inat men dhdlA jawe, tnu bhi main 
khunh hun, aur tum Bab ke satEi 
klaisbi karti hiin. 

lrt Tum bbi waise M khuah ho, aur 
mere bAUi khushi karo. 

19 Aur imrjlto Khtidawand Yisd' se 
yih ummed hai, ki Timtaus ko tum- 
hAre pas jald bheji'm, ta ki tumhara 
aiiwif daryAft karke meri bhi kiiatir- 
jama'i h d. 

20 Kydnki koi aieA ham-dil mere 
sdth naiiiu, jo asaiatan tumkdre liye 
likrmand huwe. 

21 Ki 6ab apni apni cWnon ki ta- 
taan men hain, ua un ki jo Yiaii' Masih 
ki hain. 

22 Lekin tum ue ki AzmAi lu'ii 
kbijhi se waqif bo, ki jaise- b--ta baji 
k« Mib, waiiso us ne mere s&iii Injil 
ki khidmat ki. 

23 Pas* main mnmedwar hun ki 
jab apne fthwal kA aajfal dekbiiii, to 
flJ/AUt u» Miej .hin. 

-4 Aur mujhB Khudawand se ya- 
ijiu hai ki mairj Sp hhf jali Aurj. 

26 I'ar main ne Jpafmditus ko, jo 

merA bhAi, aur haiu-kliidiiial., aur 

ham-sipAbf, aur bomhAri blieja hria" 

kaiinda, aur meri ilitiyuj r;ifa kanic 

2n8 



ntiqsdn ulkiUA. 
hai, tum pas bhejr:A 



zariir jaiia. 

26 Ki wuh tum sab kA nipat musli- 
rAq hni, aur ia wAste ki tum iie iis ki 
bmiAri kii bal suiid thA, udAs rahta 
tlil 

27 Wuh to hiiuAri bo mame par 
tba; par KbiiJA B* tu pai r;ibin kiyA, 
aur faqat ua pnr iiahin, baiki innjli 
|wir bhi, tA tia bowe ki main gam par 
gam khAiin. 

28 Somain ne uspbaro jatn BelihejS, 
ta ki tum us ki do -bara m«JAqit bb 
khiwh ho, aur mw» bhi jjam ghate. 

::'-' Paa Hun m ko Kauttwand ke 
sahab kaniAl khuslii bo qabi'\l karo, 

ir aison ki 'iazat karo : 

30 Is liye ki wuh Masih ko kdm 
ke Waste tuarno par thA, baiki uh ne 
apni Kindagi ko nacbfz jAnA, t A ki uh 
kuini ko Jo nur'' iiium men uimliAri 
khidmat men tl.i piirA kara. 
" III HA'H. 

BA'QI', ai mere bhAio, Khuddwand 
meQ khuah raho. "Wuhi bAt 
tumben pliir phir liklmA mere liye 
taklif naliiij, aur tumhAre liye aalA- 
matf kA ba'ia hai. 

Kulton ge khabardAr raho, liad- 
kAroQ se parhcz karo, katkiitkarne- 
'41on so ohaakafl raho. 

3 Ky i'iijki h;nji<]i kliahia hun heij, 
jo nih i« KluidA ki 'ibadat karte hniri, 
aur Masili ?hrf' par Kikhr karte haiu, 

irjimu kA bharosA nahin rakhte. 

4 Lekin main jiam kA hbarosA 
rakh *akiA hun : agar aur koi jism 
par bbarosi kar aake, to main ziyA<lft: 

5 Ki merA khaina AthweB diu bna, 
aur main Oawl ki anUd, liinyamin 
ke flroe W, 'IbrAniou ka 'IbrAni, sha- 
ri'at ki nislmt Fzriw him ; 

'i liuiiat nun to kaluiyfl kA sati- 
ui.'Willi'i, aur shari'at ki rAatbAzi men 
be-'aib thA. 

7 Lekin jitni chineii mero nafa ki 
*Mti, main ne unhin ko Maaih ki 
kbatir auqsui aamjhA. 



JtminanMhi F [LIPIT 

8 JJalki "min ab bb[ apne Kbuda- 
wand Masih Vinil* ki pabchan ki 
khubi ke sahab sab kuchh nuq^£.ti 
samajhtd hi'm, jis ki khutir har chiz 
ka nuq«an utlulysi, aur nnhen gambigi 

5 'duta hnn, ld ki nudg Masih ko hiu) 

9 Aur «s men paya jdun, npni is 
rastbazi ke sdth nah i n jo sharfftt se 
hai, baiki ih rastbazi ke sath jo Masih 
par iman lauo se, 7**116, us rdstbazi 
ke sath jo Khudd ki' taraf m iman ki 
shart per milti hai ; 

10 Aur ki rnain us ko, aur us ke ji 
uthne ki qudrat ko, aur us ke sath 
flukhon men sharik hono ko, daryaft 
tanin, aur us ki maut so niuwafaqat 
jutiili'i karun ■ 

11 Ta ki main kisi tarah se raur- 
dou ke ji uthue ke darjc tak uahun- 
chiin. 

12 Aisa nabin ki main hanos pri 
chuka, ya ab tak kami) dua : baiki 
pieliha, kiye jati hi'm, td ki main us 
chiz ko pakar bin, jia ke liye Visu' 
Masih ue rnujbo pakrd. 

13 Ai bbdio, inerd yib gumdn na- 
hirj ki main pakar chuka hiin i par 
itnd hai ki main un coizon ko jo 
pichhe chhatin bhulke uu ke liyejo 
igc liain bar h 4 Inia, 

14 Sidba, nisbdn W taraf chala jdtd 
hiin, ta ki main us sila ko, jis ke liye 
Rhuda ne mujh ko Mo&ih Yisii' ki 
ma'vifiit eo (ipar buldya, imun. 

15 Pas haru men ee jitne kitmil 
hain yihi khiyal rakhen ; aur agar 
kisi bit men tumMra aur tarah kd 
khjval lio, to KhudA use bhi tum par 

iboi degi 

1G Ba har h di jabati tak ham pa- 
hunehe hait>, usi ke udrniu par qadam 
mdren, usi ko khiyal karer.. 

17 Ai bhdio, tum ek sath meri 
pniraui karo, aur im logon par, jo is 
Utntine ke mtrwlfiq, ]o bain men 
dekhte Im, chiilto hairj, gaur karo. 

18 (K v Ariki bahuterc chalnewabs 

259 ~ 



•ON, IV. H bdba(. 

hiin. jin ka zikr main nc tum se bdr- 
hii kiyi, aur ab ro roke kahtd bun, ki 
we Masih ki salib ko dushman bain ; 

10 Un kd BBJam haldkat hai, un 
ka Klmda pet, un ka nang un ki bar- 
ai hai, we dunya ki chizon par khi- 
yal rakhte bain.) 

20 Kyuriki hamdri mamlukat as- 
mdu par hai, jnhan «i najdD-bakbsb- 
newal» Kluidawand Yiea' Masih ki 
rdh takte hain : 

21 Ki mih apnl qudrat ki tdsir ke 
mutdbiq, jis se wuh sab ko apno labi' 
kar sakla liai, barndre kliaki badan ko 
hadutke aptie jalali jiam ke mAniiid 
Imndega. 

IV RA'B. 

I S waate, ai merc 'ada aur mnrgi'ib 
bhain, jo meri khuwlii aur t aj bn, 
ai piydro, tum Khvidawand men isi 
tarah niazbul. rabo. 

2 Main Yriodia so iltimds karta 
hiin, aur Suntukhe se bbi.ki wo Khii- 
ddwand men niuttafiq ur rie boweu. 

3 Aur, ai sacbchc bam-kbidmat, 
teri bhi minnat kartd hiin, ki ti'i un 
'aura ton ki, jinhon ne mero eiih Injil 
kl khidmat rneti koshisk ki, KkMnans 
aur mere baqi hain-khidmatun sarnet, 
jin ke irftm zindagi ko daftar men hain, 
madad kar. 

4 Khuddwand men bamesha khush 
rabo : [iliir k'.iUla hiin, Khusb raho. 

u Tuiuhdrd i'atidal sab ddmiori par 
zabir ho. Kliiuldwaiid imzdik h;ii. 

i! K'i.-i lat kd andesba na karo; 
Uilki har ok bdt men tiiiubdri 'arz, 
du'a. aur minnat we, Klmkrguzari ke 
s;it.h, Ktunld H ki jdo ; 

7 Aur Kbudd ki itmindn, jo sari 
samajb se bahar hai, tumhdro dilog 
aur khiydlon ki Masih Yisii' meg 
nlmb-bini karegi. 

5 Dd(|i, ai bhdfo, jitni chizen tacli 
hain, aur jitni chizeri nnunisib hain, 
aur jitni ehi/.eri riat baiu, aut- jttni 
eliizen pdk bain. aur jitni diizou pa- 
sandbla bain, aur jitui ebizofi bhali 



Filippw 



QULUSSrON, I. 



i 'ini jati hain, agar kudih neki aur 
:uchh ta'rif hai, to un batoti par gaur 
karo. 

9 Aur jo kuchh tura ne mujh se 
sikha. aur qabtil kiya, Mi 

dekhi, uh par 'amal knro; tab Kliuda, 
jo snlli k:i Baui hai, tumhare satli 
rahega. 

10 Aur main Kbudawand men 
bahut khitah hun, is waate ki mero 
liye ab ittii muddat Ita'd tumhari fikr 
phir sarsabz hui, jis ke irye tum agc 
andeshamand the, j«r ditjw nahin 
milt 

11 Aisa nahin ki main muMaji ke 
sabab kahta; kyiittki main ne y ih 
sikbii, ki jia balut, men Ini n, usi par 
risi rahim. 

13 Main ghatna janta hun, aur 
barhnabhi jauta hiin ; harek batmen 
nur sah halaton iuuii, ser honc, bht'ikhe 
rahne, bariuio aur ghatoe ki main ne 
ta'lim pai. 

13 Mnsihse, jomujhe taqntbakh.sh- 
ta hai, main aab kuchh kar sakta hun. 

14 Tau bhi tum ne bhala kiya, jo 
dukh men msri rwadad ki. 

lf> Pnr, ai Filippto, tum yih bhi 
jante br>, ki Injil ki matiadi ke shurii' 
nieti, jab mairi Maq>«lijniya se iiilf.il 
aya, tab kisi kalisiye ne, siwa tum- 



hari ke, dcno lene men mori madad na 
ki. 

16 Chunanchi Taasalunine men bhi 
tum no ek do bar kuchh bhcja, ki 
meri ihtiyaj raf'a ho. 

17 Aisa nahin ki main in'am ch&hta, 
baiki plial chahta hiin, jo tumhare 
faida ke liye babut barh jiie. 

18 Par mere pas nah kuchh, baiki 
bahutaynt ke sath hai ; main bhara 
hiin ; main ne tumhari bheji bui chiz- 
ta IpafmditUB ko b&th se pain, ek 
khushbu aur qurbani i maqbiil jo 
Khuda k! pasancl hai. 

lfi Ab mera Khuda apiti daulat ke 
muwafiq jalai hi se Aiasih Yisti' men 
tumhari har ok ihtiyaj raf'a karega. 

20 Ilamaro K hu.lti aur Bap ka abad 
ul abad jalai howe. A'uiiu. 

21 Har ek nuiqaddas ko, jo Masih 
Yisti' men hai, salam karo, AV e bhai, 

£mere sath Itain, tumben salam kahle 
tin. 

22 Saro mufjatldas log, khusrisan wa 
jo Qai«ar ke gbar ke hain, tum sab ko 
salam kahte hain. 

23 ilamare Kbudiwaiid Yisti' Masih 
ka fazl tum sab par howe. A'min. 

1 Yih khatt Filippion ko rasul ne 
Inafruditus ke hath Rum se likh 
bheja. 



PULUS KASUL KA' KHATT 
QULUSSI0N KO. 



I B A 'B, 

PULUS, jo Khuda ki marzi bb 
Yisti' Masih ka rasul hui, aur 
i'imtaus bhai, ki taraf se, 

2 Un muqaddason aur Masih men 
(mandar bhaton ko, jo Quloni meii 
cair.; hainaro Bap Khuda aur Kliu- 
260 



dawand Yisu" Masih ki taraf se iazl 
aur siiliiniati tumhare liye howeg. 

3 Ham tumhari 1 baqq men hamonha 
du'a karke Khuda aur apne Khudi- 
waad Yisii' Masih ke Bap ka' shukr 
karte hain, 

i (Jab ae ham ne suai ki tum 



Pulut m» ke liyt du'd mangnc (JULUSSI'OiL, I- m 4o'j noAt» ti/ii. 

i kydriyasatomkydmukhtdriyin, paidi 

ki gayin ; ustri clnaon us sc, aur us ke 

i liye paidd luiin : 



Maaili Yind' par iman Ido, aur sab 
inuqaddaa logorj ko piydr kartu lu s) 

5 Us umined ke liye jo tirmhdru 
wastc dsmdn par rakh dibori gayi hai, 

{"ia kd zikr tura ne InjU ke kalam i 
iaqq men sirna ; 

6 Jo tum pas pahunchi, jaisc sdre 
jahin men bhi, aur phal deti lini ; 
uhundachi tumhdre daruiiyan l>li i , jis 
din sc tum ne us ki suni, aur Khudd 
ke Tazl ko sachchi tarah sc paaofatoa 
hai: 

7 Chunanehi tum ne haindre 'aziz 
ham-khidinat Ipafras se, jo turuhdro 
wdstc Masih kii diyanatdarkbadiin hai 
aisd hi sikha; 

H Usi ue tumhdri ruubabbat ku, jo 
Kuli sp hai, ham par zaliir kiya. 

9 So ham bM Jia diu se yih surid, 
tumhdre wdste du'd mdngno sc, aur 
yih 'ar/, k&rne se baz uahirj ate hairj, 
ki tum tamam hikmat aur rdhini 
samajb se us ki marzi ki pahchdu meri 
kamal tak pahuncho; 

10 Tdki tum Khudawand kl kdmil 
razaroandi par laiq cha! «halo, aur har 
ck nek kdiu men. phal late ralio, aur 
Khudd ki pahchdu men tanqaj karo ; 

11 Aur ub ko jalai ki tpidrat ke 
mutabiq sab tarah ki mazbuti paidd 
karo, U ki tam khushl ko sath har 
surat se sabr a bafdasbt Uar sako ; 

12 Aur Bap kd ahukr karte raho, 
jis ne ham ko ia ldiq kiya ki mir meg 
miujaddu logog ke adth miras kd hieaa 
d4wbd : 

13 Usi ue ham ko tdriki ke qabze 
se chhuraya, aur apnu piydro Boto ki 
bddshdhat lnen shdmil karayd; 

11 Us men ham us ko labu ko sabab 
se najdt, ya'ue, gundhon ki mu'dfl pdte 
hain: 

15 Wuh andokhe Khudd ki surat 
hai, aur wuh sdri khilqat ka palauthd 
hai : 

16 Ky&nki usi se sdri ehfzon jo 
asmdn aur zamiu par haiii, dekhi MH 
au-dckhi, kvd takht, kyd hukuinateu, 

261 



17 A ui* wuh sab se dge hai, aur u? 
se sdri chizon bahdl rahti hain. 

18 Aur wuh badan, ya'ne, kalisiye 
kd sir hai ; wuhi shurti' se hai, aur 
murdon men mi palauthd hai, La ki .sab 
bdton men us ka auwal darja ho. 

19 Kyunki Bdp ko yih pasand aya, 
ki sdrd kaind! us men base ; 

20 Aur ki, us ke khtin ke sabab, Jo 
salib par bahd, sulh kaike sdri obiaorj 
ku, kyd we Jo samin par hai]), kya we 
jo dmndn par hain, usi ke wasile apne 
se mild le. 

21 Aur tum ko bhi jo dge bcgdna, 
aur bure kaiuim ke sabab dil se iTush- 
man the, nb us ke jismdni badan sc 
maut ke wasile mild liyd; 

22 Td ki wuh tum ko muqaddas aur 
lie-'aib aur bo-Uzam apuc h uzur ha/,:r 
kare: 

23 Ba-sharto ki tum basfl par bina 
dalo htie sabit raho, aur us Injil ki 
umined se.jisn tum ne stind, tal na 
jao, jis ki mauddi har ek makhlilq ke 
liye jo dsmau ke niche hai ki gayi ; aur 
us lukd main Fi'iIuh khiidimTiug. 

24 Ab main apni un musibattm si- 
jo tumhdrewj^U- khiiiclita In'm kimr-h 
iu'm, aur Masih ki uiiL-ukitcm ki kam- 
tian us ke bidac ke, ya'nc, kafiatya 
ke liye, apne jism se bhare detd bun : 

25 Jia kalisiyp. kd main khadim 
hua, chnnanchi yih mukhiari Khuda 
ki taraf so mujbe tumhare liye mili, 
td ki main Khudd ke kalam ko pura 
aojdni ddn ; 

26 Ya'ne, us bhcd ko jo agle za- 
mduo se pu.sht ba pusht poshfda rahd, 
par ab us ke muqaddas logon par 
zdhir hiid: 

27 Jin par Khudd ne zdhir karnd 
chdhd, ki gair-qaumon ko liye nabbfld 
ki bftahttut ki firdwani kyd hai: jo 
yih hai, ki Masih tum men jaldl ki 
uuimed hai : 



M<wih ki pairaui men (Jl'LUSSl'ON, II. 



lage rahnc hi/ny 



2ti Jla ki khabar dtke bani har ofa 
adui i ke na.tih.it kartu, aur bar ek 
shakhs ko kaiii.il dii.uai m sikhate 
haiti, ta ki ham har ek, ddmi ko Masih 
Yisti' nierj kaoiil karko luizir karun : 

2'.i Aur isi liye maio us ki us tasir 
ke itiuwafiti, jo ijudrat ke sath mnjh 
mm asar knrti hai, jan-fiehim m 
iiiilmat karta hun. 

II BA'B. 

MAIN chahia lilin ki tiiro jano ki 
tumhare aur uii ke wdslo Jo 
Laudiqia men hain, aur un sah ke liye 
jiuhon nc meri jismi sitrat nahin de- 
khi, k ya hi jan-lishani karta. liun ; 

a Ki un ke dilog ko tasalli fao, aur 
we muhahbat so apaa meii gathe ra- 
bun, ta ki we puri samajli ki tamani 
daulat ko pahunebun, aur Khuda, 
ya'ne, Bap, aur Masih ke bhud ki> 
janun; 

3 Jis men hikmat aur rna'rifat ke 
sare khazane chhi|>e hain. 

i Pa» main yih knhia hiin, ta na 
howe ki kui adiui chikni ohupri batog 
se tumben bhulawo. 

5 Kyunki agarchi main jUui k 
tiittbat eo diir, par ruh ki nishat a 
tumliare pas not, aur tumhari tartib 
baiat, aur tumliare imau ki niuzbiiti 
ko, jo Masih par lsiye ho, dekhkt 
kluish lniii. 

6 Pas jaisa tiim ne Masih Vinil 
Khudawand ko qabtil kiya, waisa h: 
un men chalo : 

7 Aur un men jar bandho, aur ua 
par banae jiio, aur jaisi tum ne ta'liui 
pai, iman men mas;bi.it lalio, aur us 
ii.<:u nhuktgusSrf ke <saih taruqqi karo. 

B Kliabardar, aisa na ho ki koi 
failBiifi aur bchiidu fareb M jo Masih 
ke r.iuwafiii nahirj, baiki bani Aiiniu 
ki riw&yat aur dunjiwi 'ilm ke Uhtil 
ke niuwafiq nun, tumben, h';t na le. 

9 Kyunki Uliibiyat k,i sara kamal 
us men mujassam lio raba. 

10 Aur tum ub men, ju sari sardari 



aur niukhtari ka sir hai, kiimil baue 
lio: 

11 Aur usi men tumhara aiia khst- 
na hiiii, j<i hdth se uahiti, ya'ue, Masi- 
bi kbatua, jfj jisimiui guualiun ku 
badan u tar pheukua hai : 

l'J Aur us ke sath baplisma men 
garu ga-ye, aur usi nerj K.huda ki 
qudrat lu par, ji.s uo us ko tuuidon 
men ho jilaya, iman lake us ke sath 
ji blii uthe ho. 

13 Aur us ne tumhen, jo gunahon 
aur apno jism ki iia-niakhtiiui h 
rimrda tbe, us ko salh zinda kiya, ki 
us ne tumhii.ru sah gumih bakk-sli 
diyc ; 

14 Aur hukmon ka daatawez, jo 
haindra muklidlif tiia, liamiiri babat 
mita dal.i, aur ua ko bich men so 
uthake salib par kilen jarin ; 

15 Aur hukumaton aur ri_v;isaton 
ka i'jtidar chhin liya, aur unhen bar- 
mala ruswa karke usi men un par 
eliadiyana bajae. 

Hi Pas kliane pine, ya 'id, ya naye 
thaud, ya sabt ko din ki babat koi 
tum par il/.am na lagaue pawe ; 

17 Ki ye anewaii chinori ke saya 
hain ; par badan Masih ka hai. 

iy Kui tiam/niLiiidi uo jlnithi kliak- 
sari nur firishton ki parastish karke 
tum ko tumliare ajr se malu'uui na 
karo, ki aisa sliakh-, apni jismaui 'aql 
so 'abas phulke, un chi/.on men, jin- 
hen us na nahin dekha, be-ja dakhl 
karta hai, 

19 Aur ua air ko nahin pakn/ raht.i, 

i'is se sara badan bandon aur patthon 
;o waalle Ke parwarish pake, aur ek 
ttath |.Tiiwa:-i-a hoke, Khuda ki barhti 
se barhta, hai. 

20 Paa agar tum Masih ke sath 
diinyawi 'ilm ke usul ki uisbat mar 
m ho, tO tuni kyiln un ki uianind 
jo dimyd men goyi zinda hain dastiir 
ku pabaud hote, 

21 (Mat chbuni; mat cbakhna; 
mat hath lagana ; 



Su,b p:'r }xik. kone ktifarz. (JLTMiSSl'ON, III. Jitu o kh'isrtm kafurz. 



22 Ye sari cbizen, unhen kaui meii 
lite hi, nest ho jati hain, ;) idmioi) ko 
bukuion aur ta'litnon ko iiuiwaftq 'i 

Uii Ye uhlserj Co, zakl-ul-farz *ibd- 
dat, aur khaksaci, aur badani riyisat. 
aur t ; l i l ki 'izzat na karni ki uh ki 
khwahishen piiri howen, hikmat ki 
siirat raklili hain. 

IU IJA'IJ. 

PAS a^ar tum Masih ke sdth ji 
uthae gaya ho, to un ubiBon ki 
talilah men raho, jo upar hai», jahati 
Masih Khuda ke dahine haitha hai. 

2 U'par ki chizog se dil lagau, na 
uu chizun ao p samin pai hain. 

8 Kyiinki tum mar gaya ho, aur 
t umbari rindagi Masih ke satu Khuda 
meg chhipi fam hai. 

4 Jab Masih, jo hamari zindagi hai, 
zahir kiyd jauga, tab timi bhi us ko 
sath jalai men zahir kiyu jaoge. 

5 la waste" tum npne 'azuotj ko jo 
/amin par hain, yn'ne, haramkan, aur 
napiiki, aur «balrw&t, aur bori khwah- 
ish, aur lalatih ko jo butparasti hai, 
kushta karo ; 

6 Ki uu hi ke sahih se Khuda ka 
gazab na-faruidui ko famauiUm pai 
jiarta hai : 

7 Aur age jab tum un ko bioh jite 
tho, tum bhf un ki nih par uhalte ihe. 

8 Par ab tum in aab ko bhf, ya'nc, 
gussa, aur gazab, aur badkhwibi, aur 
Oadgoi, aur bad-zubani, apue munh so 
uikal phenko. 

9 Ek di'isru se jhuth na bolo, kyun- 
ki tum ne purini innAniyat ko us ke 
li'alun sauiut utar phenki; 

10 Aur ixayi iusaniyat ko, jo ma'- 
rifat men apno pnida-knniewiili; ki 
adrat ke muwdtiq nayi bau rabi hai, 
pahiTia hai : 

11 Wahan na Yunani hai, na Yahu- 
di, na kbatna, na na-makhtuni, na 
Barbari, na Squti, na guliin, na azad, 
mi Masih sah kuchh, aur Bab men 



12 ] 



Khuda ke chui 



maulud, jo BMiq&ddai aur piyare hain, 
dardmaiiai, aur niihrbaui, aur larotani, 
aur halimi, aur lanlasht ka libas 
pahino ; 

lil Aur agar koi kisi par daVa 
rakhia ho, to ok diisre ki bardasht 
karo, aur ik diWe ko bakhsho; jaisa 
Ma»ib ne tumhcn bakhsiia hai, waisa 
hi tura bhi karo. 

14 Aur un sab ke (ipar muhabbat 
pahin lo, ki wuh kauial ka kamarband 
liai. 

15 Aur Klmda ki ilminan, jis k* 
rakhne ke liye tum ek tan hokar 
bulae gave ho, tumhare diton par 
bukumat katej aur tura ahukrguzar 
raho. 

H'. Masih ki kalam tum raen ba- 
hutayat Ke rahe ; aur tum ek uusre 
ko ka;nal danai m bi'lira aur nni-ihat 
karo, aur zabiir aur git aur nihini 
gazakm, shukrguzari ke nath, Khuda- 
wand ke bye apne dilon se gao. 

17 Aur jo kuchh kart* ho, kalam 
aur kam, sabkuohh Khuda wand YisiV 
ke nain se karo, aur u» ke wasile se 
Khuda Dap ki Khukr baji lio. 

18 Ai anrato, jaisa Khudiwand 
nun linuiasib hai, apuo apue kbasaui 
ki htrmanKirdari karo. 

II) Ai ruardo, apui jon'n<n 1«» piyir 
karo, aur un se karwe na ho. 

20 Ai larzando, turn apue mi hip 
ki har ok bit men farmanbardar ho, 
ki Khudawand ko yihi pannd hai. 

21 Ai bachchowilo, apue i'arzaudnn 
ko mat chhero, na buwo ki we l>e-dil 
ho jawen. 

22 Ai naukaru, tum nu ke, jo duri- 
ya men tiunhare khiwiud hain, sah 
liitorj men farmiuliardar raho ; par 
na khushamadi logon ki minind dikh- 
ino ko baiki aaf dil bo Khudi-tarsog 
ki tarah : 

26 Aur jo kuchh karo, su ji w; aisi 
karo jaisi Khudawaud ke liya karte 
hain, na ki idmion ke liye ; 

24 Ki tum jante ho ki tum Khu- 



Pidua uvgairon kd QULUSSI'ON, IV. un h> salam hthna. 

diwand 80 badle rnen miras pioge ; bai, aur Marqiis jo Bamabas k a hruin- 
kyiiijki tam Kluidihvaiiu Masih ki ji h:ii,(jiski babat tum ne hukmpfej 
khidmat baji lite ho. UH wuh tumbire pas iwe, to un ki 

25 Par wuh jo bura k arti hai, apno khitir Wo ;) 
k iya ke muwatiq burfif kamawcgi; ' II Aur Yisa' jo Justuskahliti hai, 
aur kisi ki tarafdiri nahin hai. iya aab, jo makhtunon rnen n hai n, 

IV BA'B. tum ko salam kabtc hain. Siri' y e hi, 

I khawiiido, naukaron ke sitli jo Khudii ki bidshihat ke waste mero 



A 



: insaf karo, yih jankar ham-khidrnat the, mere liye tasalli 
ki tumhiri bhi ok Khawind isrninjtho. 
fi-ir hai. j 112 Ipafras, jn tum meg se Masih ki 

2 Du'i mingno men mashgiil aurjbanda bai, tum ko salam kahti hai, 
us men shukrguKiri ke aith boshyar.aur wuh tumhare wd3te du'i mingne 
raho; mag hatueslia jin-flihini karta hai, ti 

3 Aur sith uh ke hamire liye bhi ki tum Kiiudi ki mara ki bar ek bit 
du'i karo, ki Klnuli hamire wAste'men kimil aur piire bane raho. 
hulue k;i diirwa/.a khole, ki main Masih i l'A Main us par gawihi deta hun, ki 
kebhed ko, jis ke satabqaid huihuiijwuh. tmuhuro aur un ko wasie j n 
bayin kan'm : jLiudiqid men hain, aur jo Hiaripulis 

4 Ta ki main uso aisa zahir karun, men Lain. butut sargarm hai. 

jaisi mujite lazim hai. j 14 Luqi piyiri tabib, aur Dermis, 

6 Tum waqt ko ganimat janko hi- tumben saldm kahte hai». 

bar ke logon ko sith hoahyiri sc 15 Tum un bhaion ko jo Liudiqii 
chalo. imen hain,aur Nuinfis ku, aur uskali- 

fi Chahiyu ki tumhari kalim ha-lsiyo ko jo us ke giiar men hai, sal iri i 
mesha fazl ResfethaaTDU»)d& lm, takiikaho. 

tum jin» ki har uk kokyiinkar jawib. 16 Aurjab yih khatt tum menpar- 
deni cbihiye. ihigayi ho, to ai.sa karo ki Liudiqfa 

7 Tukhikus, jo piyiiri bhii, aur ki kalisiye men bhi pnrh&jio; aur ki 
diyinatdar khadim, aur Khudawand tum bhi uh khatt ko, jo Liudiqii su 
ki khidmat men sharik hai, mero adre hai, parho. 

ahwil ki tumhoii khabar degi ; 17 Aur Arkhippus ackaho,ki Tu ua 

5 Us ko mata uu is liye tumhiro khidmat men, jo tii ae Khiniawaud 
pil bhrja lini, ki wuh tumhiri hil men jiii hai, hosbyir rah, ki use anjini 
darydft kare, aur tuinharo diiuri ko de. 

tumliide; I 18 Mujh Pulus ko Jiith se ealim. 

y Aur us ke sith "Unasimus ko, jo Meri zanjiron ko yidrakho. Fay.l timi 
diyanatdir aur piyari bhiii, aur tum par howe. A'min. 
HiL-ri Bfl hai, hiiej diyi. We tumben 1" Yih khatt QuluBsiun ko rasul m> 
yahin ki sari khabaren j.\ihur^hieijgi!. Kum no Tukliikns aur Unesimua 

10 ArisiarkhiiH jo mero ^itlr qaid ke hath likh bbeji. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' PAHLA' 
KIIATT TASSALUNI'QION KO. 



I BA'B. 

PTJTAJS, aur Silwaiius, aur Timtaus 
ki taraf se, 'I'a3saluuiqion ki 
kiilisiyi' k'», jo Ililji Kliiulii aur Khn- 
ddwand Yiau' Masih men bu. Faal 
aur saldmati hamare Uap Khuda aur 
Khudawand Yisii' Masih ki taraf se 
t.umhare liyo limve. 

'l Ham tum sab ke wAste Khmld 
kii sliukr hamssba bujti Ute bng, aur 
apni du'don un tumhard zikr kartu ; 

3 Aur apnc ISAp Khuda ko bnmu 
tumhare iniAn ke 'amal, aur muhab- 
bat ki inilmat, aur umnied ki paedari 
ko, jo hamdre Kkudawand Yisii' Masih 
ki taraf se hai, bila utiga ydd karte 
hain: 

4 Ki, ai bbaio, Khuda ke piydro, 
ham iAnte haio ki tnm ohuoe hiie ho. 

5 Kyujikj hamAri Injil mi faejat lafz 
ae, baiki qudrat aur Itu h i Quds aur 
piirc i'atiqdd ke sAth, tumhare pds 
iiahuncbi ; chuuacehi tum jdnte bo 
ki ham tumhare waste tum men kaise 
thc. 

6 Aur t mu hamare aur Khudawand 
ke paintu hne, ki tum ue kalam ku hari 
musibat ke diirmiyati Kiih i Quds ki 
khushi kesatli qabul kiyd: 

7 Yahan tak ki tum Maqadiiuiya 
aur Akhaia ko sAie imanddroii ke liye 
natnona kme, 

8 Kyunki tum hi He Khud&wand 
kd kalAm na faqat Maqa'duniya aur 
Akhaia men sunayd paya, lialki bar 
ek jagah tumhdro irndu ki, jo Khuda 

Cr hai, ehuhrat nikli hai, yahdu tak 
hamdre kahne ki kuchh hajat uahin. 
265 



9 Is wdste ki we dp hamdra zikr 
karte hain, ki ham uo tum men kaisa 
dakbl pAyd, aur tum kyiiukar buton 
se khuda ki taraf pbire, tA ki Khurid 
ki, jo ziuda aur sachcha hai, bandagi 
kara; 

10 Aur us ke Bete ki, jiae us ne 
immluu men ho jilaya, nih tako, ki 
asmau par se Awega, ya'ue, Yisii' ki,jo 
ham ko dnewAlo gazab sc chlturAU 
hai. 

II BATI. 

Al bhaio, tum to dp jdntc ho ki 
hamAra- dakiil tum mcij be-fdida 
ua thd : 

2 Agarchi ham no dge sbahr Filip- 
pi men bara dukh aur ruswdi uthAi, 
ehundnchi tum is se wArjif bo, taubhi 
apuo KhudA ke Babah be-parwdi ko 
sath Khuda ki Injil bari jangojadal 
kt; darmiyau tmaheg minate the. 

3 Ki hamAri nasihat gumraki aur 
ndpAki aur dagdbdzi sc na thi: 

i Baiki jaisd Khuda no ham ku 
iiiaqbiil jAuke Injil l;d araanatdar kiyd, 
waisa hi ham bolto hain; Adiniori ko 
nahin, baiki KhudA ko, jo ham&c dil 
azuiatii hai, nus&mand karte hain. 

5 Ki liam hargiz kfamhimaj ki hat 
nahin bolte ihc, jaisd tum JdnU' ho, oa 
lalacli kii parda mkhte the; Khuda 
gawdh bai : 

6 Aur na Admion se, na tum ne, na 
diinron se, 'izzat chdhte the ; agarchi ie 
aabab se ki ham Masih ku rasul hain, 
tum par bojh dAI wakte the. 

7 ISalki ham tumharu danniydu aise 



Injil ki Tasmlu!,iqv>n ko I TAKSA LU. \TQ1'0>J, III. muai jane ka hal . 



niuhiim rahc, jaine ddi jo apne bach- 
ehog k» paitt Hai : 

8 Waiae hi ham tumhdro dilflos 
hoke iiii fiu|a(. Khudd ki Injil, baiki 
apni jaii tak bhi tumben done lio rdzi 
the, is waate ki tuiu hamare piydre Ihe. 

H Kyiinki, ;.i bbdio, tum hanidt i 
iiiilinut aur muhMCpt ku yad rakhte 
ho, ki hnm ne, is liye ki tum mcn se 
kisi par bdr na ho, r;ii din kaind 
kamdko tumhen Khuda ki Injil ki 
manadi ki. 

10 Tum gawah bo, aur Khudd bhi 
hai, ki tum nq jo iman Ide ham kya 
hi pak i aur rdsti aurbe-'aibi se guzran 
karte the : 

11 Ohunanchi tum jdnte bo ki bani 
tum men bar ek ki yi'm miiiiiat karte, 
MIT dildsd dek 1 , aur nasihat kartu lho, 
jaise bap apne bachehon ko, 

12 Ta ki tum Khuda ke laiq chalo, 
jis no tumhen apni badsbabi aur jalai 
men bulayd. 

13 Is wdstc bani bhi bila naga Khu- 
da ke shukrpizdr hain: ki jab wuh 
kalam jo Khuda ka hai, jino ham 
Kunate ham, tum ko mihi, tum re use 
ddmion ka kalam nahiu, baiki Khuda 
ka kalam jaiikar, ki wuh haqiq»t m t' n 
aisd in hai, qabul kiya, aur wuh tum 
imatiddrim men asar kartd hal. 

11 lu liye ki tum, ai bliai", Khuda 
I- i kalisiydnn ke, jo Yahud ya men 
Masih Yisd' ki hain, pairau hue 
kyunki tum no bhi fcpae bjmwjaumor, 
^e wr bi duk h pae, jo uuhon ne Yahii- 
dion se pae tuo : 

l.'i Jinlinn ne Khudawand Yisii'aur 
apne nabion ko mar dala, aur hanien 
satdke kbarij kar diya ; aur we Khuda 
kokhush nahinate, aur sdre ddmion ke 
luukhaiif hain : 

16 Aur is garaz bs ki un ke gimdh 
hatnttrl» kamal ko paimu eh t e rahen, 
W6 hain ko man'a karie hain, ki haru 
fj!ur-qaumon ko wuh kalam na sund- 
wen, jis se UU ki najdt ho. I.ekin un 
par g&Cfcfa iutilia ko uahimeha. 
206 



17 Par ham tia, ai bhaio, tum H 
Ibnri iiiinliiat lak, dil M nabiii, /.;ihb 
men, juda hoke kamal arzii se nihdyat 
koutifth ki, ki Umiliara mim h dekhorj. 

IS Is waste ham ne, ya'ue, niujli 
Pdlus ne, ek ya do bar abah* ki tum- 
hdre pa.t aiin ; par Shaitan ue hameu 
rok a. 

19 Kyiinki hamari unimed aur 
klnudii aurl'akhr ka tdj kya hai? Kya 
tum hi hamare Khudiiwand Yisii' 
Masih ke tfdmhno u s ke dte waqt ua 
hoge V 

20 Tum to hamare jalai aur khushi 
ho. 

III BATI. 

I S waate jab ham ziyada barddsht 
kar ua tak r n, to baui ra/.i hue ki 
Aleni ineij akel'.- rah jawen ; 

2 Uhunanehi ham ne Timtaus ko jo 
hamara bhai, aur Khuda ka khadim, 
aur Masih ki Injil men hamara ham- 
khidmat hai, is liyo bheja ki wuh lum 
ku tumlidre imdn men mazbiit karc, 
aur ta.HJtlli do: 

;i Ta ki tum men koi in musibaton 
se lagzish na khawe ; kyunki tum ap 
janto ho ki ham un bi ko liye mu- 
qarrar hue hain. 

4 Aur jab ham ti'imhdre p&8 the, to 
tumben dge se kahd, ki ham musibat 
men parengc : efaunanehi aisa hiia, aur 
tum jdute ho. 

5 Is wdstc, jab main aur ziyada 
bardasht na kar &akd, lab tumhdrd 
imdn daryaft karue ko bheja, na liowe 
ki imtihan-karnewale ne tumhara 
imtihdn kiyd ho, aur haindri mihnat 
be-faida ho piyi ta 

C Par ab Timtaus, jab tumnari taraf 

re iiainare pds dyd, aur tumhdre irnda 

muhabbat ki khush-khahtri Idya, 

yih kalid, ki tum hatndrd zikr i 

a hamesha karte ho, aur tum 

hamare dekhne ke kihut muaht&q ho, 

jaiw; ki ham bhi' tumhSre hain : 

" Is liye, ai bhaio, ham no apni adri 



Dini taraqqi 



muefbat aur ihtiydj nieii tunihdro 
imau ko sabab timi ne tasalii pai; 

B Kyunki ab liain t.o y.iudo r&hte 
buin, agar tum Kbudawaud mag uaini 
rah.o. 

'J Ki ham kyiinkar tumhdre liye, i» 
khushi ko' sabab jo haiuen tiimMri 
babat apne Khml&'ke hUBSfir hiail lidi, 
Khudd ki shukrguzdri kar saken? 
' 10 Ki ham rdt din bahut ki du'd 
niaugte rahte hain, ki ttimharu ivuinli 
dokhen.aurtuuihare iman ki kaDitiag 
puri karen. 

U Tar Khudd liamani Bdp dp, aur 
hamdid Khudawand Yisii' Masih uisa 
kare, ki khairiyat ke sdth hamara 
guzar tu.mb.ari taraf lwwe. 

VA Aur Khudawand aisa kare, k 
jis tarah se ham ko tum se muhabbiit 
lini, tutnhdri muhabbat bhi, kya apas 
nien, nur kya har ek ko sath, bajtte, 
aur ziyada howe : 

_ 13 Td ki jab hwnSra Khudiwand 
YibiV Mawh apne «ah muqaddaKQ ko 
sath dwc.tnbwuh tumhdredil bamdre 
Bau Khudd ke sarnhne pdktzagi meg 
bt>- aib kiyo hv'ie mazbdt kar de. 



I TARSALUXI'QI'OJS, IV. 



kdfare. 



be-jd aur uh par ziyadati na kare : 
kyuflM Khudiwand un sab kamon ka 
badld icutiwala hai; chunducki ham 
aetm bbl tuai se kahd,aur gawanJ di 

7 Ki Khudd ne ham ko rnipaki ke 
liyo nahin, baiki p&ki/.agi ke liyo 
bulaya. 

8 Ih wdstc Jo hiqarat karta hai, bo 
dilmi ki nahin, baiki Khuda ki hiqanU 
karta hai, ji.s ne haraea apui pak Kuli 
bhl di. 

9 Par bhai.m ki muhabbat ki babat 
hajat Lalim ki tumben kuchh likluVn ; 
kyunki tam ne £pu mag muhabbat 
kami' ki rpmda M ta'liin pdi. 

10 Chtiniaehi tum un uab bhdioii 
se, jo tanuim MaqadUMy» men hain, 
Wt lii kano bo; lokin, ai Miiio, ham 
lumbari minnat karto hain ki tum 
ziy.ida tnraqqi karo; 

11 Aur jis tarah ham ne tumhea 
hukm kiyd, tum garibi ke tith rahne, 
aur ap apne kiroMl kume, aur apne 
hathon ne kain karne ki 'izzat ko 
chiihiicwiilo ho; 

112 'fa ki tum un ke dge, jo bahar 
hain, durusti «e i;lialo, aur kisi ohia ki 
ibtiydj na rakku. 

L3 Ai bhilio, main nahin cliahta 
hun ki (uni un ke alivval so jo ho gayo 
hain, na-wdqif raho, U ki tum auron 
ki mdninil jo nd-unimod hain gam na 
karo. 

14 Kyunki ham ne jo yaqin kiyd, 
ki Yisii' miia, nur ji uthd, to yili bhi 
ynqin kiyd clidbiye, ki'h'huda unhcn, 
jo liad' mo3 bo guye hain, ua ko sath 



IV BA-B. 

GARAZ, ai bhdio, ham tum bo 
Kliuikiwand Yimi' inoii 'art aur 
minnat karto hain, ki jaisa tum 
ham se sikliii, ki kis tarah cbalnd, 
Khudd ko khush karnd, zardr hai, 
mon taraqql karo. 

- Ki tum jante ho, ki ham no tum 
ko Khudawand Tisu' ki taraf se kyd 
hukm diye. 

3 Kyunki Khudd ki murid tum- 
hdri pdkizagi ae hai, ki tum haram- 
kan se apne ta.in bftz rakbo : 

4 Aur har ek tum men se apne 
badan ku piilzagf aur 'izzat ke sdth 
rakhnd jdno ; 

5 Na shahwat ki badmasti mon, 
£i\ir-{]aumon ki inanind jo Khiula ko 
Dahin jantin; 

C Aur koi kiai bdt men apno bhai «e ;hoke mue hain pable ji uthVng. 



15 Ki ham tumben Khnddwand ke 
hukm se yib kaLte hain, ki we jo ham 
nien sc Kliudiwaiid ko ane tak sinda 

ir baqi rahange, un m jo sogaye liain 

bqat na te iasoga 

lu Kyunki Kbiulawand dp dhiim 

so muqnrmb finshta ki awdz ke sdth 

Khudd ka narsinfrii phi'uik te hue dsmdn 

utrega, aur we jo Masih men 



Marifi ke do-bdra 

17 BiiM ua ke bani men «e jo jite 
clihuterjge u» samet budimu par ndgdh 
uth j;lenge, td ki hawd mcn Khudd- 
wand w ruiilaqdt kareri : 80 lum Khu- 
dawnnd ko sdlh haniesha rahengc. 

18 Pas tam ta bdton »e dpaa nien ck 
dilsre ko taanlli do. 

v ba'h. 

PATI, ai bhdio, tumben us ki hajat 
nahin ki waqton aur maiisimon 
ki bdbat kuclih likhun. 

2 Ia wdste ki tum dp khrtb 
ho ki Khuddwand kd din U tarah 
dwcgd, jis tarah rdt ko chor dtd hai. 

3 .1 is waqt tpg kahte honge, ki Sald- 
mati aur bc-khatri liai, tab, jis tarah 
hamil» ku dard la;rt" hain, un par 
ndgalidni haidkat dwegi, nur wo na 
bnchenge. 

4 .Par tum, ai bhdfo, tdriki men 
nahin, ho, ki wuh din chor ki tarah 
tum par d paro. 

5 i'um aab nfir ko Farzand, aur din 
ki auUd ho; ham rdt ki nabin, aur nu 
tdriki ki hai n. 

6 Ia wiste chahiye ki aurop. ki 
tarah na sotn, baiki bc-ddr aur lioah- 
ydr mhen. 

7 Kyucki jo sote hain, bo rdt hi ko 
Mtfl hairj ; nur jo matwaie hote, rdt hi 
ko matwdle hotc hain. 

8 Par ham jo diu ko hain, imdn o 
muhabbat kd baktar (iur cajdt k i' 
ummed kd khod pahinko parhezgdr 
rahen ; 

9 Kyunki K~buda no haru ko gazab 
ke li.vc nahin, baiki U liye intiqarrar 
kiya, ki ham apne Khudawand Y'tuA' 
Masih se najdt hdsil k: 



I TASSALUNrQI'ON, V. ant ka bayan. 

karte hain ki tum un ko jo turahdrp 
dumlyio mihnat karte, aur Khuda- 
wand hi mcrj hoke tumhdro sardar 
hain, nur tum ko nasihat karte hain, 
mino; 

13 Aur un ke kim ke Balab mu- 
habbat so un ki bari 'iazat karo. Aur 
tum dpati mcn mile raho. 

14 Aur, ai bhdio, ham tuiuhdri 
minnat karte hain, ki tum bajrauon 
ko rmaUiEt karo, za'if-dilon k ■hl,-- 
do, kamzoron ko sambhalo, «tb ki 
bardaaht karo. 

] ES I Vkho, koi kiai ae badi ke 'iwaz 
badi na kare; baiki tam liar waqt ck 
dusrc se, aur sah se, khuahsuliiki karo. 

Ih' JTamcsba khuah raho. 

17 Nit du'a nidngo. 

18 Uar ok bat men sbnkrgux4rf 
karo; kyiinki Manih xUd' mim. tuin- 
riiiri li/iliat KhudA ki yihi mar/.i hai. 

19 Kuh ko mat bujhdo. 

20 Iftrtrdwfttorj ki hiqiirat na karo. 

21 Sari bdton ko dzmdo ; bihtar ku 
ikhtivdr karo, 

' 22 Har ek badi ki surat hi sc dur 
raho. 

23 Aur wuh jo saldmatl kd Khudd 
hai, dp hi tum ko bilkull pak kare; 
aur tuiobard 3ab kuclih, ya'nu, tum- 
hdri nih, aur jan, o badan, hamdre 
Khudawaud Yiau' Masih ko due tak 
be-'aib saldmat rahen. 

21 -Jis no tuudiL'ii buldya, wuh 
sachchd hai; wuh aisa hi karcgd. 

25 Ai hhdio, hamdre wilsto du'd 
mdngo. 

Sare bliiiou ko ]«k bosa lobe 
sal d m karo. 

27 Main tumhen Khudiiwand ki 



10 Ki wuh haiiidre waste miid, td 
ki ham, kyd jdgte, kyi aote, us kojqasam detd hiln, ki yih khatt adre 
adth jien. mtiaaddaa bhdion men narhw&o. 

11 Js Bye tum ek ek ko taaalli do, 28 Hamire Khudaw,m'd Visd' Ma- 
NUT ek ifyft ki t.iraqqi ohdho ; chu- Bl'h kd fazl tum par howe. A 'min. 
ndnohi tum karte bhi ho. ■ \ Yih pahld khatt Taa.siiluniqinr 

12 Aut, ai bhaio, iiam tum se 'arz.' ko Tulus ue Atoni ao iikh bhejd." 



PTJ'LUS EASU'L KA' DUSEA' 
KHATT TASSALUNIQrON KO. 



I BA'B. 

PU'LUS aur Silwanus aur TimtAus 
ki janib bc TassaluniqioTi "ki 
kaliaiye ko, jo hamarc B&p Khuda aur 
KlmdViwand Viau' Masih men hai: 
" 2 L'azl aur salamati, liam&ro BAp 
Khuda aur Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ki taraf se, tumliire iiyo lumen. 

3 Ai bhaio, lazim lini ki ham 
tumhare wAste hainesha Khuda ka 
shukr kareu; ehimanchi muniafl) hai, 
is liye ki tumhiri iman ziyada hota 
jata hai, aur tum sab men bb har ek 
k i muhanbat ap;is uien barhti jdti hai 

4 Yahan tak ki ham ap Khuda ki 
kalisiyaon men tumhare Mbafa G&khf 
karto" liain, ki uu sab dukhon aur 
musibaton men, jo tum aihte ho, 
tumhara ra&r aur iman zahir hota 
hai: 

5 Tih to Khuda ke sachche insaf 
ki aarih nishani hai, Uki tum Khuda 
ki baduhuM ke laiq gine jiio, jis ke 
liye t' m i d i ikh bhi uthale ho : 

fi Basharte ki Khudikonazdik yih 
insaf thahrc, ki jo tumhen aziyatdete 
hain unhen a/iyat de ; 

7 Aur tumhen jo aziyat pate ho 
hamire sath aram de, us waqt ki 
Khnddwand 'Sisi'i' Asmdn se apne 
zabardast firishton ke sath, 

8 Bharakti ag men zahir hogA, aui' 
Uli se, jo Khuda ko nahin paliduinte, 
aur hamarL» Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ki Injil ko nahin miate, badla lega. 

9 Wo Khudawand kechihrc se, ai 
us ki qudrat ke jalai se, abadi halakut 
ki sa/a pawengu; 

269 



10 Ub din jah wuh AwegA, ki apnt- 
mqadda»on men jala! ;>awe, aur un 

sab men jo iman lae (kyiinki Lamari 
gawAhi jo ham no tum ko di hai yaqiu 
ki gayi,) ta'ajjub ka bii'w ho. 

11 So ham tumhare liye sada du'A 
bhi inangtu hain, ki hainara Khuda 
tumben, is bulahat ke laiq jane, aur 
ni'k-zdti ki siri khair audeahi ko, aur 
imAn ke kdm ko, qudr:it se pura kans : 

lli T a, ki bainare Khuda aur Khu- 
ilAwaiid YisiV Masih ke fazl ke miiwa- 
liq, hamaro Khudawand Yisu* Masih 
ka nam tum men. aur tum uh men 
jalil liu. 

II BA'B. 

P AH, ai bhaio, ham apne Khuda- 
wand Yisu' Masih ko Anc, aur 
apne us pas jam 'a hone ki babat tum 
'nrz karte hain, 

2 Ki tum is kliiyal se ki Masih ki 
din a pahunchii hai, jald apne dil ki 
dhdras mat kooo, aur na gnahrdo, ita 
kisi r lili, na kisi kalam, na kisi khatt 
se, yih soehkar ki wuh hamari taraf 
ko hai, 

3 Kol tumhen kisi tarah se fareb 
nade; kyiinki wuh din nahin Awcga, 
m agar jab tak ki pahilo bargashtagi 
na ho, aur wuh guniih ka BhakbR, 
ya'no haidku ka farzand, zahir na 
howe; 

4 Jo liar ek ka, ki Khuda ya ma'- 
bi'id kahldta iiai, umkhalif hai ; aur 
un se ap ko bani samajlita hai, yahdg 
tak ki wuh Khuda ki haikal men 
Khuda bnn bait Lega, aur ajme tn.iii 
dikhawega, ki main Khuda Ini». 



Pulut un ke liye 



n TASSALUNTQIW, III. thukr aur oVd karti. 



5 KyA tumben y 4d u;ihin, ki main I 
tumbdre sath hote hiie tumhen yih 
bdtcrj kahtd lliA/ 

6 Aur jo kuchh nb rofct.a hai, ta ki 
wuh apno hi waq.tr par zdhir ho, tuni 
jante h o. 

7 Ki rdz i iiararat ki liat nb bbi to 
tdeir karti jati hai : sirf itnd zarur bai, 
ki wub jo ab tak roknewald hai bich 
se dilr kiyd jao. 

8 Tab wuh Sharir Kabir hoga, jise 
Khudawaud apne ramin ke da 
balak, aur apno anc ki tiyulli se nes 
karegA. 

9 Us kd and KhaitAn ka kiyo ke 
muwark| sdre iotiddr, aur jhut.ho iii- 
shan, aur achamblion, 

10 Aur haidli-houewdlon ko dar- 
miydn wliardrat ki kamal dagdbazi ke 
Kiitti boga; is waste ki unhon ne rasti 
ki muhabbat ko, ki jis so m najat 
pAwen, Ikhtiydr na kiyri. 

11 Aur ki Babab se Khuda un pas 
tisir-karncwdli dagi bhejega, yaban 
tak ki we jhiith ko sach jduenge 

12 Ta ki eab jo sacliai par iman na 
lae, baiki na-rdsti sa razi the, sa7.11 
pawen. 

13 rar, ai bhaio, Khudawand ke 
piydro, lazim hai ki ham tumhare 
waste hamesha Khuda ka wliukr 
karen, ki Kluuhl no tumben shtird' se 
chun liyd, ki tum Kiih ki pdkizagi 
bn k bah tasir se, aur aachai par iman 

l.lliv ■ . 'iU].kl | ■:!.!. : 

14 Ji« ke liye us ne tumben hanni- 
ri Injil ke wnsile buldyA, la ki t.um 
bamdre Khudawand Yisii' Masih ka 
jalai biail karo. 

15 Pas is waste, ai bhaio, qaim 
raho, aur un ta'limon ko, jinhen tum 
ne munh zubAni se, ya haman; khatt- 
m, sfklid tlia, thambe raho. 

16 Ab hamdra Khudawand YisiV 
Masih 'i)), aur linnidrd BA[> KlimU, ji* 



17 Tumhare dilon ko dil&sa de« 
aur tum ko liar ok achebho qaul aur 
fl'al men inazbui ka» 
111 BA'B. 

BA'QI', ai bhaio, haman' haqq 1 
yih du'A karo, ki Khudawand 
kA kalam jald phail jdwc, aur aiad jalAl 
pawe, jaiaA ki tmn rnen hai : 

2 Aur yih, ki ham ni-ma'qiil aur 
buri; Admion se chhutkdrd pdwen : 
kyiinki sab inen iman uahtn. 

3 Par Khuddwand wafddAr bal ; 
wuh tum ko mazbut karegd, aur badi 
se bacbacjd. 

4 Aur tumhdri bSbftt Khudawand 
rmr barnArd yaqfn hai, ki tum un 
hnkraon par, jo ham 'tumben deto 
l.niii, 'amal karte ho, aur karto raho™ 
bhi; 

5 Par Khuddwand tumhare dilon 
ko, Khuda ki muhabbat, aur Masih 
ki sabr ki taraf, hidayat karo. 

6 Ab, ai bhaio, ham apne Khuda- 
wand Yisu' Masih ko ndm so tumhen 
hukm karte hain, ki timi har ek bhai 

jo kajraui ko sdth, aur us sompi 
hrii hdt ke, jo ham -se mili, barkhildf 
chalt.d hai, kanara karo. 

7 Kyunki tum Ap jdntc ho, ki ha- 
mari pairaui kyiinkar ki ehdhiyB; 
ham to tumhare darmiydu kajraui ke 
sdth chalto na the ; 

8 Aur kiai ki roti muft na khdta 
the, baiki mihnat inir inasba(|oiit ke 
sdth rdt din kdm karte the, ta ki tum 
men bc kisi par bojh na bowen : 

9 Na ia wdste ki ham ko ikhtiydr 
na tiri, par is liye ki ham ap ko 
tumhare liye namuiia thahrdweri, td 
ki tum hamari pairaui karo. 

10 Aurjabbam tumhdre sdth the, 
tab ham ne tumben yih hnkm I rj ■. . 
ki jo koi mihnat ua kamd chaho, wuh 
khdne ko na pawa. 

1 I l'viijln ham Himte hain.ki tum 



a hameg piyir kiya, nur hamerj fazl men se kai ek kajraui ke path chalte, 
se bamesha ki tasalli aur achchhi aur kuchli kdm nahirj karte, baiki 
umnied di, auron ke kain men dakhl karie hain. 

270 



Ta'lim htupii l TIMT 

12 Aison ko ham npiifi KhmUwand ' 
Yisii' Masih sc hukm data ham, nur 
nn kf rahmat karte hain, ki WB t-hur.- 
cliip kini kurku B«d hi roti kliaeii. 

13 Aur, ai bhaio, tum nok kim 
karnc iiu-n saat na ho jfo. 

14 Par agar koi kainiri is bit ko, 
jo khatt mtn hai, na miac, to tiso jin 
nikho, aur ua se milo na raho, ti ki 
wuh sharminda kowe. 

15 Lekio UU (lii^liman D* sariijlio, 
baiki bhii jinke nasihat karo. 



A'TTS, I. mtthabbat *e anj&m pdti. 

! 16 Ab salimati ki Khudiwatul ap 
lii tum ko hamesha liar tarah ho Ba- 
humu i hakhslu:. Kkudawand tum 
sau ke sith rabe. 

17 Mujli rdlua ke hath pe salam; 
yih liar u khalt nien olahan hai ; iisi 
tarah main iikhti hun. 

18 Hamare Khudiwand YisiV Ma- 
sih ki fa/.l mm iftb pan ho. A'min. 

^ Yih dusri khatt TaawloaioioB 
ko Piilus ne Atom ho likii bhejii. 



PU'LUS EASU'L KA' PAHLA' 
KHATT TIMTAUS KO. 



I RA'B. 

PU'LUS ki jinib H, jo hamire 
bachanewilc Kiunla, aur hamiri 
MBmadgah Khudiwand Yi.su Misili 
ke hukm Bo/YiBii' Masih ki rasul hai ; 

2 Timtaiu* ko, jo iman mag farzand 
haqiqi bai : fa/.l, ralnu, aur aalimatf, 
hamire Bip Kbudiaur hamira Khu- 
diwand YisiV Masih ki taraf se, tujh 
par howen. 

3 Main ne Maqadi'miya ko jiite 
waqt tujh w iltimii kiyii tha, ki 
Afasus m e n rahiyo, ta ki Lu bfl'sofj ko 
takid karo, ki aur tarah ki tu'lmi nu 

ihwni, 

4 Aur kahinion aur bo-hadd nasab- 
aimog par lihia na feareB: yih 

kuchh takrir ki bi'is hoti hai, na ki 
tarbiyut ilahi ki, io iman kg bai, 

o Par ta'lim haqiqi muhabbat se 
anjim piii hai, Jo ki pik-dili, aur 
uokniyati, aur be-makr iman se hoti 
hai: 

271 



6 Jin se ba'/u phirke belu'ida bak- 
w&s ki tarnf mutawajjih hiie ; 

7 Ki shari'at ko mu'allim bani 
chihtii hairj, harcband w e nahin sa- 
majhte ki kyi kahte, aur kin biton 
|iar hujjat karte hain. 

8 Par liain jinte hain ki shari'at 
achchhi hai, basnarte ki koi nso Bhari'at 
ke taur par isti'aimll kare ; 

9 Yih avnaihka ki shari'at ristbia 
ke wiste nahm, halki he-shar'a lugon 
ko wiste, o ui-fiirniAubardin'ij o Im- 
dinon, o gimahgiron, o iii-pikon, o 
sbubdon, aur mi bip ke m;ir-d;ihir- 
walon, aur khnnion, 

l(f Aur iiaramkaron. aur laundo- 
bttzon, aur barda-farL'Hhorj, aur jhiith 
buliKiwAlfn, aur jhutbi ijasam khane- 
wilon ke"wiste, aur un ke aiwi jo 
kuuhh sahih ta'lim ko barkbilif howe, 
us ke wiatfl l ii : 

11 Us muhirak Khurld ki jalilwilS 
Injil ke niuwaftq, jo mujho sompi 
gayi. 



Nigahb&n aur khddim ud I TIMTA'US, II, III. din H sifat M layan. 



12 Anr main apne Kbuddwand 
Masih YisiV kd, ji» no mujlu: iqti<l.'ir 
diyd, Rluikrguzar hiin, ki us ne mujhi 
aiuan&td&r aamajhkar is khidmat par 
muqarrar kiya. 

13 Main to agokufr-balttiewdld, aur 
satdnewdla, aur jabr-karnewdli' 
lekiu mujh par rahm hfid, ia wdste ki 
raairj ne midani kihdlatmen be-imdni 
se kiyd jo kiya _ 

14 Aur hamare Khuddwand ka 
Jail, iman aur piyar samet, jo Masih 
Yisti' men hai, bah u t ziyatla ln'ii. 

15 Tih" diyanat ki bit, aur bilkull 
pasand ke laiti hat, ki Masih Y isii' 
fran&hg6roo ke badidno ko dunyainen 
dyd; aur main un aab men bara gu- 
nahfjar lifnj, 

lti Lekin mujh par 1b liye rahm 
Ini», ki Yisii' Masih mujhhare gnnah- 
gar par kamal sabr zdhir kare, td k! 
main un ke waste, jo us pai hamesha 
ki zindagi ke liye iman Idiviii^i', u:t- 
muna baniin, 

17 Ab azali Badshdh, gair-fdni, 
nadidani, w:ihid bakim Khudd ki 
'i'/zat aur jalai abad ul abad huwe. 
A'min. 

18 Ai farzand Timtdus, main tujhe 
un peshingoior; ke muwarjq jo dge teri 
babat ki gayin, yihhukm dela hiln.ld 
ki tii unkewasile seaclichhi larai lari?; 

19 Aur iman aur neknivati par 
qaim rahe; jikc ba'zon ce dur dftfa 
karke iman ki naw turi: 

20 Unhin men se Humanaius aur 
Sikandar hain, jinlien main do Kliaitan 
ke hawala kiya, td ki we tainbih pake 
kufr na baken. 

" J I BA'B. 

A B main iltimds kartd hvin, ki aab 
Be pahle raundjatcrj, aur du'iiotj, 
aur sifiirisln-n, aur shukrguzAriAn, sdro 
adtnSog ke liye ki jawen ; 

2 Bddshdbon aur Tiiartuba-wdlog ke 
liyc; td ki bani kamal dindari auri 

i te, chaiu aur Aram ke a»lh,iaclichhA kiim chahta hai. 



3 Kyiinki bamarrc NajAt-denowale 

Khuda ko dgu yihi khiib aur paaandi- 
da hai ; 

i Ki wuh chdhtd hai ki sdre Admi 
najAt pAwen, aur sachAi ki pahcban 
tak pahunchen. 

5 Ki Khuda ek hai, aur Khuda aur 
adraion ke bic-h ek Admi bhi daniiiyani 
hai; wuh Masih Yisti' hai; 

6 Jis. ne ii|'iii> ta,in sal> ke kafd^e 
men diya, ki bar-waqt us ki gawAhi di 
jAwe. 

7 Uh ke liye main manddi karne- 
wAlA aur rasul muqarru hi'iii, (main 
Masih men sauh bolta hun, aur jhutb 
nnhm kahtd;) aur gair-qaumon men 
iman aur sa^bai ka sikhlanewdld hun. 

8 Pas main chdhtd hiin ki mard 
har makan men 1* gussaaur be hujjat 
pdk hdthon ko uthake dua mangen. 

9 Aur yi'in hi 'auraten bhi shayasta 
Uni par sharm aur tamu ke sath dp 
ko sanwarun, na ki bdl gundhne, aur 
sone, aur motion, aur q i mati libas se ; 

10 Baiki (jaisa ki 'auiatog ko, jo 
Kimdd-parasti ka lqrar kaiti hain, 
iiiunasiu hai,) dp ko nek kauiorj se 
sanwdren. 

11 Chdhiye ki 'aurat clurpchap ka- 
mdl farnidn barddri un sikbe. 

12 Aur main panvdnagi nahin deta 
ki 'aurat Bikhldwo, ya dp sliaiihar par 
hakim ban baithe, baiki klitimoshi ku 
sath rahe. 

13 Kyiinki pahle A'dam bandyd 
gayd, ba'd ua k« ilawwab. 

14 Aur A'dam ueiarubuahinkhdya, 
par 'aurat farob khdko gunah i&eD 
phansi. 

1C> Lekin yih bachcha-janno ko ea. 
bab bach jaegf, basliarte ki wfl \xaia, 
iialibal;, aur pakiza^i men, hoah 
o taniia ke sath, pudar rahen. 
III BATJ. 
bdt sach hai, ki Jo kei kalisiy* 
nigahWni ki arzti rakhta, I 



Y' H J 



zindagani guzrduen : 



2 Pas chdhiye kinigahban be-'aiK 



tayiufchijrf U M&rf, I TIMTA'US, IV. jo n\Wii'ri »muf-na mg hegi. 

ek joni kd shauhar, parhezgdr, odMli i rastl kd autiin aur ns kl bunydd lini, 



tamiz, shdyasta, musafir-dosr, ta'li: 
dene men qdbil ho 



kyunkar guzran kiyd chdhiyo. 

16 Aur lii)-iuitaq dir.diiii ki bhed 



8 Na ki nhardl>i, ya mdrpit karne- 1 bard hai : yn'ne Khudd jism men zahir 
!U ya na-rawanafa hasil karncwala: 1 kiya paya, Ri'ih «e rast. thnhniyd gava. 



foilki tahammul karuevrdld ho, takrdri 
aur lilcbi na ho ; 

4 Aur apne gbar ki bakhiibl Vian 
duhast kare, aur katnal «lurus ti ke fcath 
Inrkon ko iab'i men rakhe ; 

5 Ki agar koi apnf hi ghnr ka ban- 
do hast k ani d na jdne, wuh Khudd ki 
kalisiyo ki khabarddri kyurjkar kar- 
ega" 

6 Aur nayd murfd na ho ; mabddd 
wuh gurflr bo be-khud hoke Sbaitin 
ki tarah azab men pare. 

7 Aur chahiye ki wuh bdharwdlon 
ke nazdik bhi uekndm ho; td ua ho 
ki wuh malamat uthawe, aur Hhair.an 
ke phande men phans jdwe. 

8 Ini tarah chahiye k i khadim-ud- 
dinbhi sanjida howen, ria ki do-zuMn, 
ya shardbi, ya na-rawa nafa uthdne- 
wale ; 

9 Aur imdn ke bhed ko saf-dili so 
yikl kar rakhcii. * 

10 Aur ye pahle dzmao jdwen ; us 
ke ba'd agar be-'uih tbahren, to khid- 
mat karen. 

11 Isi tarah 'auraten bhi sanjida 
howen, aur na ki tuhmatiin, baiki 
parhezgdr, aur sari balon incri diy&uat- 
ddr howen. 

12 Khddim-ud-dln ek ek joni ke 
shauhar hon, aur apne hachchon aur 
apne gharon kd bakhubt bandobast 
karte bon. 

13 Kyunki jinhorj ne achchhi tarah 
dia men khidmat ki, bo apne liye 
achchhd darja, aur uh iman mori jo 
Masih y.isuV par hai, bahut si bimmat 
paidd karte liaiij. 

14 Main in ummed par ki jald rujli 
pas aun, yih bdtcn tujhe likhta hiin ; 

15 Par agar mtijh se deri lio jae" to 
tu lu Ee jan sake ki Khudd ke ghar 
men, jo zinda Khuda ki kalisiva, aur 

273 



firishton ko dikhdi diyd, /jair-qaurnoi_i 
meiiUHkimanadi htf^hmyimenotpar 
imdn Ide, jaldl men uthayd gaya. 
IV BA'D. 

RU'H saf fnrmdti hai, ki Akhiri ?.a- 
mdne iii.'ti kitne log gumrtin- 
karnewali r&hog aur dcwnn ki ta'lfni- 
on se jd lipat ke imdn so btrgachta 
honge: 

2 Jo makr ee jhuth bolenge : jin ki 
qiiwat i imtiydz goya tapte lolie *»■ 
jalai gayi haj ; 

3 Aur we bydb karae se man'a 
karenge; aur hukm karenge ki un 
khdnorj se parkez kareii, jinhen Kliu- 
dd ne paidd kiyd, ki irndtidar aur aach- 
di ke jdnnewale shukrgiuari ke sdth 
unhen kbdwen, 

4 Kyunki Klmdd ki paidd ki hi'ii 
bar ek chiz auhcbhi hai, aur inkdr ke 
ldiq nahi'n, agar sliukr karke kbdweu; 

5 Is wdHta ki wuh Khudd ke kaldm 
aur du'd un pdk hoti hal. 

So agar tu blidion ko yih bdU'ii 
ydd dildwo, to tu imdn nur lis achchhi 
ta'lim ki baton se, ji» men tn m- 
pairaui ki hai," tarbfyat pdke YistV 
Masih kd achchbd kliddiin band ra- 
hegd. 

7 Tar be-hi'ida aur burhiyon k i 
kahdnion se munh mor, aiir dinddri 
men riydzat kar. 

H Ki badani riydzat kd fdida tbord 
hai ; par dinddri sab bdUin ke wdste 
fdidamand hai, ki al. ki aur dyande ki 
/indahi kd wa'cta usi ke liye hai. 

9 Yih bdt sach aur kamdl qabiil- 
iyat ke laiq hai. 

10 Kyunki hamdrd rrnbnat kanid 
aur la'n ta'n aahnd is liye hai, ki haru 
ne Kinda Khudd par, jo ttab ddmion kd, 
khdfiskar imdnddron kd, bachdnewali 
hai, bharosi kiyd hai. 

S 



BeWi'um aur buzurgon 



I TIMTA'US, V. 



ki biih 



11 Ye baterj farma aur sikba. 

12 Kisi ko luruhan: jawfini ki 
hiqarat mi karne de : baiki bui chal, 
aur muhabbat, aur nih, aur iman, aur 
paki/.agi n imandaroiike liye tiauitiua 
ban, 

13 Jab Cak main na ian, tii parhid, 
nasihat k arti, ta'lim dotd rah. 

14 Tii us ni'ainat se, jo tiijb men 
hai, aur tujho nubuwat ki rak se 
buzurgon ki jama'at ke hfith rakhiie 
ke sfith mili, gaSl na ho. 

15 Un baton ko isti'amdl kar ; un 
hi men mashgiil ho rah ; td ki teri 
taraqqi uabhon par zdhir howe. 

16 A p« i aur aptii ta'lim ki ohaukasi 
kar; uu par qaim rah; kyiinki yih 
karkc tii fip ko, aur un ko jo teri 
suute hain, bachdegi. 

V BA'B. 

TU' kisi z'iyAda-'mnnv&lc ko mala- 
mat na kar, baiki us ki us tarah 
minnat kar, jis tarah bdpki karta hai; 
aur jawatiun ki yun, jaise bh&ion ki ; 
'i Aur '/iyada-'unirwalion ki yun, 
jitise mS ki ; aur jawfin 'aura tim ki 
yun, jaise bahinnn ki, kamal pakizagi 
BBt 

3 Bewdon ki, jo haqiqat men be- 
waen hain, hurmat kar 

4 Par agar kisi bewe ko bt-te yfi 
pote bon, to m yih pahle sikhcn, ki 
apoe ghar mag diniUri karen, aur 
brindiidon ka haqq add karen ; kyiinki 
yih bhala aur Kbuda ku rigo pasaudida 
hai. 

5 Par wub jo sachchi bewd aur be- 
kas hai, so Khuda par hharosd rakhli, 
aur rat din munajat aur du'don men 
lagi rahti hai. 

f> Magar jo 'aish o 'ishrat karti, si> 
jite ji niurda hai. 

7 Pas tii ye baten farma, tS ki we 
be-'aib thabrcii. 

8 Agar koi apron ki, aur khiss kar 
apnehi ghnrkt, khabargiri na kare, to 
iman «> mim kir, aur be-iuidn &e badtar 
hai. 

274 



9 Wub bewfi fard men likhi jawe, 
jo aatli bara* se kam ki na ho, aur ok 
hi admi ki jon'i hiii ho, 

10 Aur ih U k amen ke sabab uaui- 
war ho ; agar us ne larkon ki tarbiyat 
ki ho, agar musafiron ko apne yahfin 
utdra hu, agar muqaddason ke pijiw 
dhoe bon, agar musibatzadon ki madad 
ki bo, agar har ek nok kam men 
pairaui ki ho. 

U Par javanbewAnn ku na-mait/iir 
kar; kyi'.nki jab wt> Masih ke bar- 
kliilaf uazakabm jatalian hairj, to bydh 
kiya chahti hain ; 

12 Jin par ilzfim hota, ki unhorj ne 
apne agle imaii ko clihor diya hai. 

13 Aur 6iwa u» ko we Alasi hoke 
ghar ghar daurad phirna wkhti hain ; 
aur faqat alasi uahin, baiki bakwam, 
aur paraye ke kam men dakhl kuras- 
wdli hoti hain, aur be-ja Hteii bakti 
hain. 

H Is waste meri marzi yih hai, ki 
jawan bewaen byah karen, bachche 
jauen, aur ghar ka kfir o bSr karen, 
aur mukhalif ko la'n ta'n karne ki 
jagah na dewen, 

15 Kyuijki kai ek abhi ShaitAn ke 
pichhe ho li hain. 

16 Agar kisi i'mfindfir mard yfi 
'aurat ki bewiieg hon, to wuhi un ki 
k uuiak karo, aur kalisiye par bar na 
bo ; ti ki wuh un ki, jo sach each be- 
wtieri hain, mndad karo. 

17 We buzurg jo achchhi tarah 
penliwai karte hairi, khass kar aisi- jo 
kalam aur ta'lim ruen mihnat karte 
hain, di'ini 'i//,at ke laiq jine jawerj. 

IS KyCmki kitfib yih kahii hai, 
Dfione ke waqt tii bail ka tiiuijIi niat 
bandh. Aur yih, ki Kfim karnewalfi 
apni ma/.diiri ki haqqdar hai. 

19 Jo da'wi kiwi buzurg par bo, la- 
gair do titi gawahon ke niat sun. 

ilO Unhen jo gundh karte hon sab 
ke sfimbne malfirnat kar, tfi ki auron 
ku liiii kliauf ho. 

21 Main Kbudfi, aur Khudiwai 



Naufear cAdfettr A-e/i 
Yisii' Masih, aur bargindde firishton 
ke igo, yih Imkm kartd lilin, ki tii in 
bdton ko bagair pachli ke 'amal men 
W, aur kisi ki tarafddri na kar. 

22 ITith kifli par jnld na rakli, aur 
na di'isrog ke gundhon. mori sharik hu : 
apne ta'in pak rakh, 

23 A'ge tfl sirf piiri na piyd kar, 
baiki apne hizima atir aisar kam- 
zoriog ke wdeto thori mai pi. 

24 Ba'ze adraion ke gunah dge za- 
hir htin, aur 'addlat men. palile hi 

Kihunch jdtc hain ; aur phir ba'zon ke 
ain, fa un ka pichha karte. 
26 Isi tarah uck kain bhi Kain jo 
sal» ke dge zahir Itairi ; aur wo jo aur 
waz'a ke hain, clihip nahiri sakte. 

VI BATI. 

JJ.TNK ehikar jiie ko nichc hain, 
apne khdwindon ki> kanidl 'izzat 
ke ldiq jdnen, ta ki Khuda ke ndm aur 
ta'lim ko ko! bura na kahe. 

2 Aur we jin ko khawiud (mandar 
hain, unhen, is waste ki bhat hairj» 
nachiz na janen ; baiki ziydda ia liye 
khidmat karen, ki we i mandar aur 
'aziz, aur ni'arnat men sharik hain. 
Ye bdten sikhla, aur nasihat kar. 

■S Agar koi dusri ta'lim detd hai, 
aur bamare Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ke sahih kalam, aur us ta'lim ko, jo 
dindari se muwilaijat rakliti hai, qaWii 
luihiij karti; 

4 Wuh ghamaud roimdiibd hai, ;au 
bbi kucbh riahm jiinta, baiki uhg bahs 
aur lafzi takrar karnc ki imm bal, jin 
se d Ah, aur tpuiye, aur badgoian, aur 
bad-gurnanidn, 

5 Aur idmion ki nit radd o badai 
hnUn, jin ki 'a<ilen khatib ho gayi 
hain, aur jo Bachii se khili hain, aur 
gumin karte hain ki nafa jo hai, 
wuhi dindari hai : tn waaaon se pare 
rah. 

(J Msgar dindiri to qana'at ke sitb 
bara nafa hai. 

7 Kyiinki haru duava men kuchh 
275 



I TIMTA'UH, VI. 



Z&t idosti ki b-«ll. 



na Ide, aur zahir hai ki kuchh Le ja 
nahin aakte. 

8 Pas agar ham ne kbdnd kaprs 
paya, to yebi hamare liyo bas liong?. 

y Far we jo daulatmand hiid chdh- 
te hain, tso imtihdn aur phande men, 
aur bahut si behuda aur khalat-karni- 
wali khwahishon men jiarte lnuii.jo 
adui ion ko tabihi aur hal aku t rneri 
iluld drti hain. 

10 Kyunki siar ki dostf sari buraion 
ki jarhai ; iis ko ba'ze arziiiuaud Jinku 
iman ki rah se bhatak gaye, aur ip 
ko tarah tarah ke gamog se ohfccdi 
hai. 

11 Par tu, ai mard i KJiuda, in chiz- 
on se bhag, aur rdstbfei, dindari, imdii, 
muhahbat, snbr, aur larotani ka pichha 
kar. 

12 I'mdn ki achchbi lapii lar ; 
bameaha ki zindagi ko pakar rakh, jis 
keliyctu bulaydgayd,aur tune bahut 
gawihorj ko age acbchhi iqrdr kiyd 
hai. 

18 Main Khuda ko sinihno jo har 
ck cMz ku /jnda rakhtd hai, aur kasih 
Yisil' ke huzilr jis uc Pantius L'iliiius 
ke age achohhd iqrir kiyd, tujho tdkid 
kartd htin ; 

14 Ki tu «ft hukm ko be-ddg o be- 
ii«dm hamdre Khudiwand Yisii' Masih 
ke KiUiir hone tak liifz kar rakh ; 

15 Jise wuh bar-waqt afibirkaraga, 
jo mubarak :lur akcla Hakim, Idd- 
chahon kd Bidshih, aur khmlawand- 
otj ki Khuddwand hai: 

10 Baqi faqat usi ko hai ; wuh us 
nur iniiii rahta hai, \u tak k-n nahiri 
pahnnth sakti, aur iwe kisi inaiu ne 
na dekhi, aur na dtkh aakta hai ; usi 
ki 'iz?.at aur qudmt abadi rahe. A'ndn. 

17 ls jahili ke daulatioandim k" 
hukmkar, ki buland-parwa^i nakarem 
aur be-bunydd daulat pat bharond na 
rakhen, baiki zinda Khuda. par, jis 
ne liami'n sab kuchh bahntayat se 
diya, ta ki khushi se guaran karen; 

18 Aur yih ki we wkokari kang, 



PiUut apiid piyar 



11 TIMTA'UB, ] 



aur bhalo kAm ea daulntrciand banen, 
aur sakhawat par taiyar, aur bAntue 
par musta'idd howeg ; 

1 9 A ur Ayaiule ko apnu liye ok bhali 
Imuydd jam'a kar rakheii, ta ki haine- 
j>ha ki stindagi piwcfl, 

20 Ai Tuutaua, uh amanat k o liila- 
<vit bo rakh, aur be-dmi ki behu'da 
biton sc, aur un takrarorj se jiulu'n 



Timtaus par jalaid. 



jhiHh-mtith 'ilm samajbie haiu.munb 
pher : 

U I .Tis kA ba'ze iqrar karkc iman ki 
rab sc bhatak gayo iiain. Fasd tujh 
par huwe. A'ruin. 

% Yib pahla kbatt Timtaus kol'iihis 
no LaudiijiA sq, jo Frugiya. Pokali- 
yana kAd£r-ul-hukiimat hai, likh 
baeja. 



FU'LUS EASUL KA' DU'SEA' 
KHATT TIMTAUS KO. 



I lU'n. 

PU'LUS ki jiinib se, jo KhudA kl 
nuvrvA se Yisn' Masih ka rasul 
iiai, us zimlagi ke wa'de ko nuin r afiq jo 
Masih Yisa' men hai, 

2 PiyAre beta Timtdus ko: fazL. 
rahm, aur «il Amati, KhudA BAp aur 
liamare Khudawiind Masih Y isu' ki 
taraf sc howBfl. 

3 KhudA kA main shukr kartahiin. 
|ia ki handali hApdadon ko taur par 
pik dil sc karti hiiii, ki apni du'Aon 
uion rAt din bila nAga tpra zikr kartA ; 

4 Aur tere ansiiraj ko yad karke 
(ere dekhue ki ir/.u rakhtA hiin, tA ki 
khushi se bhar jAfin ; 

n Aur luiijho w u h tera be-riya iman 
yAd hai, jo [jahit; teri mini Lois, aur teri 
pai Yuiiike kA tbA, aur mujho yaqin 
hai ki tujh mag bhi hai. 

6 ls ubab sc maiji tujho yad dilAta 
hiin, ki tii KhudA ki us ni'amat ko. jo 
mere hAth rakhne ee tujhe mili, phirke 
sulga. 

7 Kyunki KbinU ne hameg dabshat 
ki nih irnhin, baiki qudrat, aur mu- 
habbat, aur hoshyAn ki, di bah 

H ls wAste tu hamire Khudawand 
ki gawAhi se, aur jnujh sc jo us kA 
qaidi hiin, sbarmiuda na ho, baiki 
276 



KhudA ki ipidrat sc Injil ke dukhon 
mcn (diarik ho; 

t* Ki us lc hanien haebayA, aur pak 
bulAhat se bulAyA ; na hatnare kim™ 
ke sabah se, baiki apne irAde hi, aur 
us ni'amat se jo Masih Yisii' ke wdste 
azal men hame n di gayi ; 

10 Aur ab haniaro BachAnuwAb 
Yisii 1 Masih ke zuhur sc zAhir hiii, 
ki jis ne maut ko nest kiyA, aur zin- 
dagl aur baqA ko Injil se roshan kar 
iliyA ; 

11 Main us ke liye manAdi karne- 
wAli, aur rasul, aur gair-qaumon kA 
mu'allini, muuarrar hiia hiin. 

12 Aur isi liyo main yih dnkh pAtA 
hiin; lekin m n iri sharnidtA nahin, is 
wasle ki use, jis par main ne i'atiaad 
r.ikhA, jAntd >iun ; aur mujhe yaqin hai 
ki wuh mori amAnat ki us din tak 
hifilzat karsaktA hai. 

13 Tii un sahih bAton kA naq-ha 
jo tu ne mujh se sunin, us imAn aur 
muhabbat ke sith jo Masih YisA' men 
hai, bi& kar rakh. 

14 Td us aclichhi amAnat ki, jo 
tujh ko mili, Ruh i Quda ke waaile 
se, jo ham men bastf hai, nigahbini 
kar. 

15 Tii yih jAntA hai, ki Asia ko sab 



TJw khats takid 



II TIMTA'US, II. 



log, jin men Re Fujnllus aur liarmu - 
janea hai n, mujh se phir gaye. 

lf» Khuddwand Unosifarus ke ghar 
par rahni kare; Ityunki us ne bah u t 
bar inujhe tdai-dam kiyd, aur meri 
/.anjir ae sharmiiida na lniri : 

17 Baiki us no Rum men hote mujhe 
koahiah ae dbi'mdhd, aur paya. 

18 Khudilwand useyih bakhsho, ki 
us din Khuddwand kd rabm ua par 
bo; nur jo jo khidmaten uh ne Afaaus 
men. kin, tu unJion Hiiib jdntd hai. 

U BA'B. 

PAR, ai mcre farzand, tu ua fazl &e, 
jo Masih Yisii' men hai, mszbiit 
lio. 

2 Aur mori un baton ko, jo tu ue 
bahut so caw&bon ke sdmbue suai 
ha'rn, aise diydimtdir ddmion. ke supurd 
kar, jo auron ko sikhd bhl saken. 

3 Pas tri Yisu* Masih ke aehchhe 
sipdhi ki mdnind dukh sah. 

4 Jo koi sipdligari kartd hai, apuc 
lu, ia dunya ke mu'dmalon men nahin 
uljhdtd hai, td ki wuh us ko khush 
kare, jis ne sipdhgari ke liye use chun 
liya. 

5 Aur phir agar koi kushti kare, to 
iiij nahin pita, magur jab qd'ide ke 
muwafii) kushtikare. 

C Kisdn ko, jo mihnut karta, chd- 
hiye ki phalon meij pahit: hisaa pawe. 

7 Jo batin main kahta hiin, tri UU 
ko Boch rakh ; aur Khuddwand tujhe 
sah baton ki aaraajh dowe. 

8 Yisii' Masih ko, joDadd kiuaslse 
hai, ydd rakh, ki wuh imrrdon men so 
ji utha, meri Injil ke mtiwdfiq : 

9 Jisko liye main badon ki mauind 
yahan tak dukh pala hun, ki . band 
men hiin ; par Kuada, ki kalam band 

Itilliili 1mU;L 

10 So main ehuno huoti ke liye sab 
h! kuchh saritd hiin, ta ki we us najat 
ko, jo Yisii' Masih ne hai, hamesha ke 
jalai samct hasil karcn. 

11 Yih bat sach hai, ki Agar hnm 

277 



karna. 
■u, toham ua ke eal'u 



esdth m 
jienge bhi: 

113 Agar ham us ke sath dukh utliii- 
wen, to us ke aath badslidhi bhi ittr- 
engo : agar haru ua ka inkar karun, to 
wuh bhi hamird inkai- karegd : 

13 Agar ham bo-fmdn ho jawon, tau 
bbi wuh wafaddr rahta lini ; wuh ip 
apiia inkar kar nahin isafcta. 

11 Tu yih bdten ydd dild, aur Khu- 
ddwand ko sarohiie gawdh ki tarah im 
par yiii jati do, ki we lafzon ki takr:ir 
na karen, ki us so kuchh hasil nahin, 
magar yib ki aunnewalo l>e-qardr kiye 
jaweri. 

15 Koslibdi karke t d apno ta,in 
Kbudd kd maabul, aur aisd kdrigar io 
aharmiuda nn ho, aur Haehai ke kaldm 
ka durusti se tafnil karid ho, kar dikhld. 

16 Par wdhi aur behi'ida baton se 
parhez kar; kyiirjki we logziydda be- 
diui ki taraf barhenge. 

17 Aur un kd kalam khura ki tarah 
klidta chala jdcgd, aur un men &e 
Humanaius aur Filetua hain ; 

18 We yih kahke ki qiyainat lio 
cbuki, sachdi 3e phir gaye ; aur ba'zoii 
kd imin ulta dete hain. 

19 Tau bhi Khuda ki mazbut bun- 
ydd qdiin rahti hai, aur us par yih 
niuhr nai, ki Khudawaod unhen, jo us 
ke hajn, palichdntd hai. Aur yih, ki 
Uar ek io Masrh kd ndm letd hai, na- 
rdati se bas! rahe. 

20 I'ar bare ghar men faqat aone 
riipe hi ke bartan nahiu ; baiki kdlh 
.uiriiLifti ke bhi hote haiti ; aur ba'Ee 
'izzat, aur ba'ze ziltat ke hjdo. 

'H Ia liye agar koi apne ta.in in se 
«df fearo, to wuh 'izzat kd bartan, pak 
kiyd bfld, aur mdlik ko wasto inufi'd, 
aur har ek aehclihe kam ko liye taiydr 
hogd. 

'22 Jawdni ki shahwaton se diir 
bhdg, aur un sab ko sdth, jo pdk dil se 
Khujdwand kd ndm leto hain, raat- 
ba/i, aur imdn, aur muhabbat, aur 
suili ki pairaui kar. 



liu'zv bure hyon ki habat, II TIMTA' 
2;J Par be-wuqufi aur ni-dani ki 
hujjaton w; kinira kar, yih jduke ki 
wu jhagre paidd karti hain. 

24 Aur murjiaib nahin ki Khudi- 
waud kii bandu jbagra kare, baiki sab 
h nanui kare, aur siknlatio par musta- 
*idd, aur duklion ki sahnewali howe, 

25 Aur mukhlliftm ki farotaui se 
ta'dib kare, ki' abayad Khudi vtnheu' 
tauba bakushc, ta ki we aachii ko 
pahchinen ; 

26 Aur wc, jinhuii Sihaihin h jita 
*bikir kiyd iiai, be-dar hojikar us ko 
phaitde ae cbhiitcp,, ta ki Khuda ki 
laar/.i ko baja liweu. 

111 BA'B. 

T U' yih jan rakh, ki akhiri dinon 
men bure waqt awenge. 

2 Kyiinki iilmi Irfiud-giiraz.zardoat, 
lafzan, ghamandi, kulr-karuuwale, mi 
bap kena-Iarminhirdar, na-fihnkr, na- 
pak, 

3 Be-dard, kinawar, tuhmati, bad- 
parhez, be-rahm, neki ke dushman, 

4 Dagabaz, be-libaz-phulnewrile, 
Khuda ke chahne ki banisbat 'ishrat 
ke ziyida chihnewale ; 

5 Aur dlndiri ki surat men hoke ua 
ki (jinirat ka infcar karenge: tu aison 
se d i'i r rah. 

6 Kyiinki n n 1111:5 se we hain, jo 
gbaron muu ghuaa karto hnin, aur ua 
cuhicliliori randiitnko, jugurtilion lale 
dabi haig, aur tarab tarah ki ahahwat- 
im ke bas tih'u phiins gayi bata 

7 Aur hamasha ta'iiiu pati hain, 
par sacbai ki pahchau tak hargiz 
pabuucli ualiin saluin, girifiar karto 
hain. 

8 Aur jis tarah ki Yannes aur 
YambroH no Miisa ki siuihna kiya, 
nsi tarab ye Lbi aachii ke mukhilif, 
kharab-'aql, aur iman ki babat na- 
niaqbul hain. 

9 Par we iigc na barbenge, ia wisto 
ki un ki nadini mil) par zihir ho jiegi, 
jia tarah ku un ki bhi bui. 

10 Par tu ne nieri ta'Jim men, chil 

278 



US, III, IV. jo barpd honge. 

cbaian, iradc, iman, sabr, muhabbat, 
bardaMit men., 

11 Satie jdnc, aur dukh nthtiric ki 
haiaton nwrj, jaise ki Antakiyd, aur 
Iqunium, aur Luatra merj mujh par 
pare, mcri paiiaui ki hai ; aur main 
no aatayo jano ko kaise dukh sahc 
hain ! par Khudawand ne mujhe un 
sab se bacha liyi. 

12 Baiki sab ke aab, jo Yiaii 1 Masih 
men dindiri ke aith guzriu kiya 
chihte hain, satac jaerjge. 

13 Par bure aur dhokhebiz idmi 
fareb dekc, aur fareb kluVk-', badi men 
Age barhte joogge. 

14 Par tii un baton par, jo tu nu 
sikhiri, aur jin ka yaqin tujhe dilaya 
RayA, qiim rah ; ki tii yih janta Iiai 
ki ki* ae Bikha hai ; 

15 Aur ki tu larkdi se muqjuldas 
kitabon ae waqiJ' hai, jo ki tujhe Mawih 
Yiau.* par irain line ae najat ki danai 
biildwh sakti luin. 

i. i> Uar ek kitab jo ilham ae hai, 
ta'lim ke, aur ilzom ke, aur audbariie 
ko, aur rasttia/i DMfi tarbiyat karnc ke 
wdste faidamand bhi hai : 

17 Ta ki mard i K!huda katnil, aur 
bar ok nek kam ke Jiye taiyar bo. 

IV BAU 

PAS main Khuda aur Khudawand 
Yiau' Masih ke age, jo apuo 
ziihir hofM ke waqt aur apni bddshtihi 
niun ziudon aur miirdon ki 'adiilat 
karega, takid karta htin ; 

2 Ki td kalam ki martadi kar; wnqt 
aur bc-waqt musta'idd rah; kamal 
bardasht aur ta'lim hc> il/iiui de ; aur 
malamat aur nasihat kiya kar. 

'S Kyiinki aiaa w*aqt awega, jab M 
sahih ta'lim ki bardiaht na karerige: 
par kan khujlate hlie apni buri 
khwahiahon ke miiwifiq ustad par 
ustad bulicnge ; 

4 Aur kanon ko anehi! ki taraf m 
phcrke kahinion par lagiwunge. 

5 Par tu siri baton men hoshya: 



Pulut ki 

ho: ilnkh m] i ; IftJfl-aun&iiWala kd 
krim kar; npni khidmat ko pura kaj. 

6 Kyiinki ab merd lahu dh&ld jAti 
hai, aur mero kiicb ka waqt a paliun- 
cliii hai. 

7 Main achchhi lardi lar chukd, 
main ne daur ko tamani kiyd, maig ne 
iman ko qaim rakha : 

8 Bdqi, rastbdzi ka taj mero liye 
ilhara hai, jise KhudAwand, jo ki rast 
hdkim hai, uh din mujhe degd; aur 
faqat mujhe nabin, baiki mi Bab ko 
bhi jo ua ko zdhir lione ko clidhte hain. 

9 Tii koshisli kar, ta ki mere pas 
jald awe : 

10 Kyunki Demds no is jahan ku 
paaand karke mujhe chhor diyd, aur 
Tawaluniqe ko chald gayd ; Qre»qes 
Galatiya men, aur Titus Dai ma t iya 
men gaya. 

11 Luqa akeld men sdtli hai. Tii 
Hsnroj ko ajme sath Ic a, kyunki 
wuh ia khidmat men mere ka'm ka 

hal. 

12 Main nr: Tiikhikus ko Afasus 
men bbejd. 

13 Wuli lubada jise main nc Trnas 
men Qarpus ke yahin chhora, aur 
kitabon, khiss kar rau,q ke tiiinrir, tii 
let.e diyo. 

14 Sikandar thathcre re mujb se 
balmt badl ki ; Tfh.udawa.nd ub ko 
kdmon ke muwafiti use badla do: 

15 Uh se tii bhi khabarddr rah, 



TITUS, I. akhiri tdkid. 

kyi'inki us ne hamdri b&torj ki bahut 
mukhdlalat ki. 

1 tS Merd pabild 'u?r karte waqt kol 
taati sathi DS tlia, baiki sahhon nc 
mujhe chhor diya ; is ka hisab nnheii 
1 ia pare. 

Par Khudawund mere «Ath rabi, 
aur us ne mujhe taqat bakhsW, ki 
raeri rna'rifat se puri m andil i ki jawe, 
aur eab gair-qaum aunen ; aur main 
babar ke rnimh K chhuraya gaya. 

18 Aur Khud&wand mujhe har ek 
7,abun kam ko bachiWvegd, aur anni 
dsmdtii bddshdhi tak mahfuz rakhegd ; 
u s k a jalai abad ul abad howe. 
A'min. 

19 PriBqd aur Aqula ko, aur Unesi- 
farus ke ghar ko saidm kah. 

20 Aras t u s (Juri n t us men raba; 
Trunmiis ko main ne Miletus men 
bitnar chhora. 

-1 Jaldi kar ki tii jdre se [eshtar 
pahunehe. Yubulus, aur Pudnes, aur 
Linus, aur Qlaudid, aur Bare bliai, 
luihc saldm kahto bain. 

22 Khudawaod Yisi'i' Masih teri 
ruh ke sdtb rahe. Fazl tum logon 
par howe. A'min. 

TI Vih dtisrd khatt Timtim ko, jo 
Afsion ki kalisiye ka pahla nigah- 
bdn muqnrrar hud, Piihia ne Rum 
se ub waqt likh bheja, jis waqt 
wuh Q:iisar Nero ke sdmhne do- 
bdra hazir kiya gaya. 



PU'LUS KASU'L KA' KHATT 
TITUS KO. 



I BATI. 
)U*LUS ki jftnib ee, jo Khndd kd 
banda aur Yisii 1 M;isfh ki nadi 

ij Khadd ko bargur.idon ke iman, 
279 



aur wr sacliai ki pahchau ke waste, jo 
ilindari ki ba'is hai; 

2 Us hameshit ki ziudagi ki ummed 
par, jis kd wa'da Khudd no, jo jbiSth 



Tilas ki bdiut hi kyiui TITI 

iiabin bolti, abadi zauauion ke dge 
k iya hai ; 

3 Aur \vaqt par apne kalam ko us 
iiiaruiili w-, n I ia u ia re baehdnewdle 
Khudi ku huktn se mujho sorapi gayi, 
Kihir kiyd faal; 

4 Titus ko jo 'amm i min ke ru ee 
ineri fammd haijiin hai ; fail, ralun, 
aur salamati, Uap Khuda aur hatnare 
Baehdnewdle Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ki taraf se liowon. 

5 Main ne tujhe is waste Qrete men 
chhora, ti ki tii bdqi eliizen durust 
kari;, aur bu/.urgon ku shahf lia sbahr 
nmijarrar kare, jaisa main ne tujhe 
hukm k iya hai. 

C Agar koi ddmi be-ilziin ho, aur 
ek hi jon'i rakhta ho, aur mi ke larke 
imaiidar howeu, aur bad-chali 
malaiuat aa pak lio n, aur uarkash na 
howeg : 

7 Kyiinki ehaliiyo ki Dtgfthb£a,jo 
Khuda kakarimia hai, bo-ilzainho; us 
ki khud-pnsaud, na gU6.sawar, iia aha- 
rabi, na umrpiL-karuowala,nani-rawd 
nafa lenewdld; 

H Baiki muaitir-dost, neki ka 
chdhuowdld, hoshydr, rdstkdr, pak 
parhe^gdr; 

9 Aur lalim ke muwdfui iman ke 
kalam ku thauibhy rahe, ti ki wuh 
tah ih ta'liui H nasihat kanie, aur 
barkhilaf kahncwdlou ko ilzain dia 
par magddr rakhe. 

10 Kyiinki bahut se be-qaid aur 
behilda-go aur dagAbaz hain, khd&tkar 
makhtunon men «e; 

U Jin ki muiili band kami zanir 
hai, ki wu na-rawa nafa ke waste 
jii bdton sikhlakc tamani gharinou ko 
ulat piilni kar dilto hain. 

I 'J 1 ' ii men se ek ne, jo un ki uabi 
tha, knhfi, ki Qreti hamesha jhiitjm, 
aur bure darinde, aur diikati petu 
hain. 

l-'i Yih gawdhi saoh hai; is wiste 
ti'l unheri sakht oalimat kar, tiki 
iiji.'in men sahih Ilmu ; 
2H0 



S, II. Qrete men chhora gaya. 

14 Aur Yahudion, ki kabinion, aur 
aise admiou ke hukmon par jo HOlttl 
st; pbir gaye hain, mutawajjih ua 
howen. 

15 Tak logon ke liye sah kuchh 
pak hai: par nd'pdkon aur be-iindnoij 
ke liye kuchh pak nahin; baiki uii ki 
V]l aur imtiydz karae ke dil uapdk 
hain. 

l(i Khuud ko pahchanne ka iijrar 
to kartu hain, par kimori ki nih so us 
ki inkir karto hain ; we nal'rat ke 
iiiij, aur ni-farnidnljardar hain, aur bar 
ek nek k&m ko liye na-maublil. 

11 BATB. 

P Alt tii wc bdton kah, jo sahih ta'- 
liui ke munisib hain.: 

2 Ki burho parliozgir, sanjkla, 
Mihili i tanii/. Ihiti, aur iman, aur piyir, 
aur sabr men sahih. 

3 Aur usi tarah burhidn. bhi ai&i 
ohdl chalcg, jaise muqaddason ke ldii{ 
hai, aur tuhuiut-kamewaliag na how- 
eQ, aur bahut mai ke jal men na 
[ihansen, baiki aclichhi bdton ki aikh- 
lanewaii hog ; 

4 Td ki jawan 'auraton ko hoshydr 
karen, ki we apne khasamoQ aur 
bacachog ko piyir karen, 

u Aur chaukas, aur pik-diman, aur 
ghar men rahnewdlidn, aur khuitli- 
mizdj, aur apne k h asa moa ko kahe 
mcti howun, ta ki Khuda ke kalam ki 
baduimi na howe. 

Yun hi jawanon ko bhi nasihat 
kar, ki we hoshydr rahen. 

7 Aur sdri bdton, meri apne ta.iij 
nek kainon ka namilna zdhir kar do: 
apui ta'lim men diyanatddri, aur san- 
jiiia^i, aur kliulus «lili dikhldke, 

H Aur aiai kalam bhi sunike jo 
sahih ho, aur jis par koi 'aib na iagd 
sake; ti ki mukhdlif hamen ilziiu 
dene ki koi wajlt na ] akar t>lianninda 
b o jiwe. 

Naukaron ko sikhi, ki apne khd- 
windon ki tdbi'diri karen, aur Sib 



Naukaron kafarz. TT.TTJ 

bdton tuen unkea khush rakhen, aur 
khilaf bat oa kahen ; 

10 Aur khiyaua-t oa karun, baiki 
kamal diyanat-dari zahir karen ; la 
ki we hamsire bachdiLuwdle KhuiU ki 
ta'lim ku sari bdton. meu rauuaq 
dewem 

11 Kyrinki Khudd ka faal, jo saro 
Admioit ko liyu najat-bakh.sh hai. Kabir 
b i'i d hai, 

12 Aur hanicn sikhlaUi lini, ki b*> 
dini aur dutiya ki buri khwahiskon se 
iukar karke ia jahdu mes hoshydri, 
aur rdsti, aur dindarl ee /.imla-i guz- 
raiii'ij ; 

13 Aur iuri mubarak uinmed, aur 
DUSUN Khuda, aur apnu backdncwale 
YisiV Masih ko zuhur i jalil ka inti/ra- 
ka run ; 

14 Jis ne dp ko hamdre badle diyd, 
td ki wuh banierj sab tarab ki bad- 
kdrion 98 ehhurdwu, aur ok khas» um- 
mat ko, jo nekokari uien sargarm 
tiowen, apne liye pdk kare. 

16 Vili bdteij kali, aur nasihat kar, 
aur apnd tamdm ikhtiyar jatake ma- 
lamat kar. Koi tujbu haqir iia jaue, 

IH BA'B. 

UNHEN yid tlila, ki sardarog aur 
ikhtiydr-wdlon ko mahktim 
howen, aur farnidnbarddri k aren, aur 
bar ak nck kaui [mr musta'idd rabun, 

2 Aur kisi ke liaqq mon bura ua 
kaheii, bakheriyc na howen,, parnarin- 
dil howen, aur sab admion ko sdth 
halhui karen: 

3 Kyiinki ham blti &gp, ndddu, ua- 
farmdnbarddr, farcb-khancwalo, aur 
rang ba rang ki shahwatoti aur 'ish- 
ratOQ ke baa men the, aur badkhwdhi 
aur ddh ku wilh guzrdn karie, aur 
nafrat ke ldiq, aur apas men, kina 
rakhte t lio. 

4 Par jab hamaru liacbanewale 
Khudd ki mihrbdni aur ddmion, par 
ragbat zahir hui, 

281 



S, III. Di<i'atwQ ki tata. 

S Uh ne ham ko, rastbdzi ke kauion 
se oahin jo liam ne kiye, baiki apui 
rahmat ke mutabiq, naye janaiu ke 
ausi aur ituh i Qud» ke sar i nau 
baudno ke Babab, bachdyd ; 

b' Jise us ue haiudru Bauhdnewdle 
Yiaii' Masih ki ma'rilat hain par 
bahutdyat m dala ; 

7 Td ki ham us ka fazl se r&atbaz 
thaharkar uuimed ke mutdbiq hani- 
esha ki i:iiidaj;i ke waris howen, 

8 Yih bdt sach hai, aur main ohftb.- 
td hun ki t u in bdton ko tikid se 
kahd kar, td ki we jo Khudd par imdn 
Ide ham, Utdfltha kar ke nokokdrf men 
mawlifiul tahen. Ye chiKon bbali, aur 
aduiion ke ir&ste laidaniaiid hain.. 

i) Par wdhi hujjaton, aur nasab- 
ndmon, aur qaziyun, aur takrdron W, 
ju phari'at ki babat hon, parhez kar, 
ki we la-hdsil aur beltuda hain. 

10 Us ahakha se, jo bid'ati hai, ek 
do nasihat karke kicdro lio jd ; 

11 Td jdutd hai, ki waisa ddmi bar- 
gashta ho gaya hai, aur guuah kartd, 
aur dp hi apne ta,in mulzam thahrdtd 
hai. 

12 Jab main Artaiaas ya Tukhikus 
ko tero pas bhejiin, tab jaldi iar ki 
tii mere pds Js'ikupulis mon dwa ; ky- 
iinki main ne thdtid hai ki jdra wahin 
kdtnii. 

13 l''aqih Zenas aur Apalld^ ko 
kiiabardari so paliiniohd de, ki we kiai 
chiz ku inuhtdj ua howen. 

14 Aurhamdi-e logbhi /.aniriydt ke 
liye ai:ludibe pesha ikhliydr karen, td 
ki we be-phal pa howon. 

15 Sab jo mere sdth hain tujhu 
saldm kalite hain. Un ko, jo imdn ke 
sabab ham se muhabbat rakhtu hain, 
salam kab. Tuni sab par fazl howu. 
A'mln. 

1 Yih khatt Titus ko, jo Qretion 
ki kaliaiye ka pahld ni<;ahbaii 
muqarrar bud, Piilus ua Maqadu- 
uiya ke Nikupulis se likh bheja. 



PU'LUS RASUL KA' KHATT 
FILEMU'N KO. 



PU'MJS ki, jo Masih SM' kA qaidi, 
aur bhai TimtAus ki jAnib se 
b'ilemi'in kn, jo bara piyaii aur hamora 
ham-kbidrnat hai, 

2 Aur piyari Afiya, aur Arkbippus 
bamare ham-tipAh ko, aur us kalisiye 
ko, jo term ghar inejj hai : 

3 Fazl, aur aalAmati, hamAre Bfip 
KhudA aur KhudAwand Yisil ' Mmu 
ki taraf «e, tum par howe. 

4 Main teri muhabbat kA hAI, jo 
sare muqaddason ac hai, 

5 Aur tere iman ki jo KhudAwaud 
Yieu' par hai, sunke hamesha apni 
du'Aon men tujhe ydd karta, aur apne 
Kiudd kst nhukr kartA hfirj ; 

6 Ki tere iman ki rifaqat, un sari 
nekion ke man lene su jo tum men 
ham, Masili Y\bu' ke vrAste bA asar ho. 

7 Kyunki haru teri mubabbat se 
bahu t khush aur kliAtir-jam'u. baiii, ki 
tujh Re,' ai bhai, muqaddas lugoa ke jf 
ne Aram paya hai. 

8 So agaicbi main Masih ke sabab 
bahu t be-dharak htirj, ki tujho jo 
munAsib howe hukm karun, 

9 Kukiri mujbe yih pasand aya, ki 
mubabbat ki nih se ibimAa k arti n ; 
kyiinki niairi ainA, gova Piilus hiirhA 
hun, aur ab Tisu' Masih kA qaidi bhi. 

10 So main apne farzand ki babat, 
jo mere oaid lione ki halat roen mere 
liye paidft MA, ya'ne, Unesituus ki 
babat, tujh &e 'arz karta hun : 

11 Jo Age tere tiye nikammd thd, 
par ab tere aur mere liye bahut faida- 
mand hna : 

12 So main ne tit-c plier bheja bai 

282 



ub tii uh ko, ya'no, mere kaleje ke 
tukrc ko, qabill kar. 

13 Main ne chAbA tba ki use apne 
hi pas rakhug, tA ki wah tere 'iwaz In- 
jil ki zanjiron men meri khidmat kare : 

14 l'ar teri marzi bagair main no 
. chAhA ki kuchh kanin ■ ta ki tera 

nek kAtn lAuhAri se ntihfn, baiki 

lushi kg howe. 

16 Kyrinki shAyad wuh tujh «e is 
liye t bori der judA rahA, tA ki tU ham- 
esha ke wAate uae pbir pAwe; 

16 Magar ab se na gulam ki tarah, 
baiki gulam se bihtar, ya'ne, bhai ki 
tarah, jo 'aziz hai, khas» kar raujh ko, 
aur kitnA bi /iyadu, jisrn ki nisbat aur 
KhudAwand ke sabab, tnjli ko'aziz na 
hogA ? 

17 So agar tu mujbe aharik jAnta 
hni, to us ko ia tarah qabiil kar, jis 
tarah mujb ko, 

18 Agar ue ne MrA kuchh nuqsAn 
kiyA hai, yi kucbb teri dharAtA hai, 
to use mere nira likh rakb ; 

19 Main Pulus apnc hAth se likh 
diuUA hiin, ki Main ap udA karurvgd: 
par main tujh se na kahun ki siwi is 
ke meri" qarz jo tujh par bai, n lu 
khud hai. 

20 Ran, ai bhii, mujbe tujh se 
KhudAwand men naf'a ho; K""dA- 
ivand men mere kftlejo ko tbandA kar. 

21 Mairi ne teri farmAnbard'iri kA 
yaqin karke tujhelikhA hai; aur main 
j/LTitii htm ki tii us se bhi jo main 
kabtA btin ziyAda karegA. 

22 Is so sawi tiknc ki jacab i 
liye UiiyAr kar; ki mujbe yih umiucd 



Masih M baiat, ki 'IBRA/NI'ON, I, II. firishton w buzurg hai. 

hai, H nmin tumhAri du'Aon ke wasile _ '25 Hamarc Khudawand Yisu' Ma- 



se tnmhen diyA jai'm. 

33 ApairAs : , )» Masih Yisu' ke waste 
mcrc sAth qaid nion hai ; 

Si Aur Marqus, nur Aristarkhus, 
aur Deroas, aur Liiqi, jo mere hain- 
khidmat hain, tujhe -salam kalite hain. 



nih ke satu bom. 

Tf Yih khalt Fileuiiin ko I'nlus nc 
Rum se Unesimus chakar ke hiih 
liku bkejA, 



IBKANION KO KHATT. 



I BA'B. 

KIIUDA', jia ne agle zamaue men 
nabion ke wasile bipdadon se 
bir bar aur larah ba tarah kalam kiyA, 

2 In akhiri dinoii men ham se B*: U; 
ke wasi!c'boli,jis ko us ne sari chizon 
ki waris thahrdyi, aur jis ke wanile 
uh oe 'Alam banii' ; 

3 Wuh IH ke jaldl k( raunaq, aur us 
ki maliiyat kd naqsh hoke sah kutlih 
inai lii qudrat ku kalam se sambhiltA 
li;ii; wuh £p se hamiro ^imalmn ku 
pak karke bulandi pai janah i 'ali ke 
dahine ji baitbA. 

4 Wah tirishton se is qadr buzurg- 
tar thahri, jis qadr US ne mirAs men 
un ki nisbat bilitar klutab pAya, 

5 Kyunki us ne firishton. men ae 
kis ko kabhi kahA, ki Td rucri Beti 
hai, niaiu aj hi terA BAp hui? Aur 
phir yilCki Main us ki BAp bunga, 
aur wuh merA Beta hoyi? 

6 Aur jab palauthe ko dunyi meu 
phir ldyA, to k'ahi.'ki Khudi ko sab 
tirishte us ko sijda karcn. 

1 Aur firishton ki babat yiin far- 
rnitA hai, ki Wuh apne hnshbm k( 
ruhen, aur apue khadimon. ko Ag kA 
«bu'ala banAUL hai. 

8 Ma s ar Be(e ki hibat kahta liai, 
ki Ai Khudi, tcrA takht ahad tak hai ; 



rasti ki 'asi teri bidshihat ki 'asi 
hai. 

D Tii ne rasti .se ulfat, aur badi se 
'adawat rakbi; is sabab se, ai Khudi, 
tere KbudA ne khushi ke tel se tere 
sharikon ki baiiisbat tujbo ziyAda 
mamsiih kiyi. 

10 Aur yih, ki Ai Khudawand, tii 
no ibtidA men zamin ki neo dili; aur 
AamAn tere liath ki kirigart hain. 

XI We nest ho jienge, par tu biqi 
hai ; aur we sab posliik ki mAnind 
purane horige; 

12 Aur chadar ki tarah tii unhen 
lapetegi, aur we badai jienge ; por tii 
wuhi hai, aur tere baras jate na ra- 
henge. 

13 Phir us ne firishton men se kis 
ko kabhi kahA, ki Tu mere dahine 
haith, jab tak ki main (ere diiflh. rn «MM 
ko tere pinwon ki ehauki kurun? 

H Kya'wesabkhidiiiiit-^u/arri'ihrn 
nahirj, jo najAt ke wArisun ki khidmat 
ke liye bhcji jiti hain? 
II BAU 

I S liye chAhiye ki un bAton por jo 
hain ne suiiin aur bhi di! lagike 
S aur laron, tA aiai na ho ki ham un- 
en kho dewen. 

2 Chunkiwuh kalim jo firiKliton ki 
ma'rifat kahA gavd mazbiit rahA, aur 



Tisu' 'aziyat uthAke TBKA'Nl 

liar ek 'udiil aur nA-farmanf no wajibi 
badlA pAyA ; 

3 To baut kytf.ukav bae.herjge, agar 
itni bari najAt se gsifil rabo bon; jis 
ka bayan pahle Khudawand se hfiA, 
aur sunuewalun se tiam par sabit 

h r. a i 

4 KhudA Ap ua par nishAnoi), aur 

karanmton, aur tarah tarah ku mii- 
'ajizon, aur Mh i Quds ki ban t i hui 
ni'anmlon se, apni inarei ke rnuwA5q, 
gawahi dera rabi? 

5 Us ne us 'aoibat ku, jis ki zikr 
hai» kartu hain, firishtoyj ke ikhtiyAr 
n ion nah I u chhora. 

6 Par kisi ne gawAhi deke kahin 
farrnAyA,ki Insan kya hai, ki tu us ki 
yad rakhe? ya insan ka beta, ki tii 
us par nigAh kans? 

7 Tu ne u» ka martaba firiiditon K 
thora kam thabrAyi; t u ne jalai o 
'izzat ka taj ua par rakhA, aur apue 
hath ke kamon par use ikhtiyAr bakh- 
Bhi: 

8 Ti\ ne Bab kuchh ua ke oadanion 
ke niche kiya hai. Pas jis baiat 
aab kuchh us ke tab'i men lAyA, to ua 
no kof chiz na chhori, jo us ke tAbi' 
men na laya. Pai- ab lak ham nahin 
dokhre ki sah ebizen us ke tabi' 
ki gayi hain. 

9 Magar uae dekhte hain, jis kA 
darja firishton se kuchh kam thA, ya'ne 
Yisu' ke, ki us ne maut ki a/iyat ke 
sabab jalai o 'izwit ka taj paya ; ta ki 
wuh KhudA ke hz\ &e sah adraion ke 
liye maut ka maza chakhe. 

10 Kyiinki us ko, jis ke liyo sab 
chizen hain, aur jia ko wasile sari 
chizen hain, yih nmiiAsib thA, ki jab 
babui. H farzandon ko jalai men lAwe, 
uu ki najat ke peshwA ko aziyaton se 
kAmil karo. 

11 Kyunki wuh Jo pak karta, aur 
wc jo pAk kiye jate, wib ek hi ke hain ; 
is liyo wuh unhen bhai kahno se na- 
hin sharmitA. 

12 Ki wuh kahtA hai, ki Main tera 

284 



'ON, III. Masa se 

nam apne bhAion. ko smiAi'vnga; niaj- 
m'a men terA aauakhwan hoiingA. 

18 Aur phir yih, ki Main us par 
bharosA rakhungA. Aur yih bhi, ki 
Dekh, main un larkon samet jinhen 
KhudA ne tnujhc diyA. 

14 Pos jis hAl ki larke gosht aur 
kbiin men sharik hain, waiafi hi wuh 
bhi un men sharik Inti; ta ki maut 
ko wasile us ke, jia ko pas maut ka 
Kor tha, ya'ne, ShailAu ku, barbAd 
karo; 

15 Aur unhen, jo 'umr bhar maut 
ke dar se jjulami men gint'Lar ho rahe 
the, chhurawe. 

1(5 Ki wuh albal.ta liriishton ki na- 
hin sath doti, baiki Abiraham ki nasi 
ka sath detd hai. 

17 Ia aabab se zarur tha ki wuh 
liar ek bAt men apne hliaion ki iuu 
riiod bane, tA ki wuh un bAton m*Q 
jo KhudA se nisbat rakhtin logon ke 
gunahon kA knfara karae ke waste ek 
rahim aur diyanatdar BardAr kAhin 
tbahic. 

13 Ki jis hAl ki us ne Ap hi imtiban 
men parke liukh paya, to wuh un ki, 
jo imtiban mrn parte hain, madad kar 
saktA hai. 

III BA'B. 

PAS, ai pAk bhAio, jo AsmAni da'wat 
men aharik lnie, \is Rasul aur 
SardAr kAhiu Masih Yisii' mr, jis kA 
ham ii'irfir karte hain, gatu- karo ; 

H Ki wuh us ko Agu, jis ne use rau- 
qatrar kiya, aiuauatdar thA, jia tarah 
MusA bhi apne sAro ghar meti thA. 

3 Baiki wuh Musa se is rpidr ziyAda 
'izzat ke laiq samjha gaya, jis <|adr 
ghar se gharkd mAlik ziyAda 'izzatdir 
bot a hai. 

4 Ki har ek ghar kA kui banane- 
wAla hai ; liar jis ne sab kuchh banAya, 
so Kluida hai. 

5 Aur MusA to apne sAre ghar men 
kbadim ki tarah diyAuatdAr rabi, ki 
uu bAton par f jo zAhir boiic ko tlii>_. 
gawahi de ; 



bihtar darja }«xta. 

6 Par Masili bct.c ki manind apne 
ghar ka muk h tar rahd ; aur uh kd 
ghar ham Lain, bashartc ki apni lii 
Miat aur umrocd ki fakhr akhir tak 
<piim r;ii;ln'ij. 

T Is waste (jaisa Hiih i Qudi 
mati hai, Agar aj tum uh ki awdz 

8 Apne dilon ko sakhl na karo, j U 
tarah bayabdn nicu dznuiish ke dia, 
gazalwiiigezi ko waqt, hud: 

9 Jis waqt tumhare bapdidog nc 
mujhc a/.maya, aur \inhun ne mujhe 
parakhd,aur chdlis bara» se mere ki' 
dekhte the. 

10 lu liye main ne us nasi se aardz 
hokc kahd, ki lu lojog ke dil bar 
waqt gumrah hote bain: aohag 
meri rdhon ko nahin pnhchdna. 

11 Chunanelii main no apne gusse 
mes qasarn kliaf, ki Ye mere aram. 
men h&rgiz diikhil na hongc.) 

12 Klialjardar, ai bhaio, ki tum 
mag m kisi mm be-inuinl kd burddil 
na lio, jo zinda Khuda se pbir jdwe, 

13 Baiki tum har rOB, jab tak A'j 
ke dia ka zikr liota hai, apas men ek 
ddsro ku nasihat kara, ta ki tum men 
8« km gundh ke fareb so aakht na ho 
jawe. 

14 Kyugki Iiam Masili men (diarik 
ham, basharte ki apne shurd'ke i'ati- 
qad ko akhir tak qdim rakherj ; 

15 Jab jih kaha jala, ki A'j agar 
tum uh ki awiz sunu, apne dilon ko 
sakht na kuro, jaisa gazab-angezi ke 
waqt hua : 

16 Kyiinki wo kaua the, jinhon ne 
Bunke gusea diliyi; kyd un sabhon 
ne nahin, jo Mus* ke wasile Misr so 
uikle? 

17 Aur wufc- kin logon se chalis 
baras tak uaran rana? kya un se na- 
liin, jinhon no gunak kiya, aur un ki 
liskan bayaban m «m pari rabi g ? 

IH Aur kia ki babat us ne qasam 
klidi, ki Wo mere aram men dakhil 
na hongc, magar un ki jinhoji ne'ud- 
farmaui ki? 



'lBRA'NI'ON., FV. Masihion ka mbti aram. 

18 Aur yun lu ham dekhle haiij, 
ki we bo-imani ke sabab dakbil na ho 
saken. 

IV BA'B. 

PAR, jab ki us ko aram meo da- 
khil hone ka wa'da bdq[ hai, t o 
chahiye ki ham daren, ta na howe ki 
dekbne men ham mon. Be kol pichhe 
rah jae. 

2 Kyilaki hamen bhi khushkha- 
bari di gayi, jaisi un ko : par jo kalam 
anfcog ne mati, wuh un ko liye fdida- 
bakbui na hud, ki Hunnewalofl men 
iman ke sath m i la na tha. 

.'{ Kyi'inki bam jo iman Ide aram 
men dakhil batu hain, jaisa us ne ka- 
ha, ki Main ne apnc gusse men qasam 
khai, ki yih log mere aram men, da- 
kbil na horjge : agarchi duaya ki 
bunyad se sab kam bane the. 

4 Ki ua ne satwen dia ki babat 
k:diin yiiii farmaya, Aur Khuda ne 
apac sare kamoa so Katwea dia aram 
kiya. 

5 Aur phir is maqilm mon bhi, k i 
We mere ardm men dakhil na hongc. 

6 Pas jis bal ki ua mes dakhil 
hond ba'zon ke waste baqi hai, aur 
we jin ke liye pahle khushlthaliari di 
gayi thi, be-imini ke 'sabab so dakhil 
na hue : 

ririr ek khass din thahrdta hai, 
jiso A'j kd din kahtd hai, ohtindnchi 
wuh ilni ruuddat ba'd Daiid ki ma'ri- 
fat iartmUA hai, ki jaisa likhd hai, ki 
A'j agar tum un ki dwdz snno, to apno 
ditojj ' :o sakht, na karo. 

8 So agar Yashii' no unherj Aram 
len ddkhil kiya Iiotd, to wuh U8 
/aot ke ba'd ek duore dia kd zikr 
na karta. 

HasiUi kalam, Khudd ko logon 
ke wAate ek khdss sabi ko itiatma ba- 
qi hai. 

10 Kyurjka jo na ke drdm mon da- 
khil hiid, us ne apne hi kdmon se 
faragat pdi, jnisi Khudd ne apne 
jkdmon so. 



Masih H 'IBRA'Nl'ON, V, VI. faJUbwA 

11 Paa do, hnm koshish loiren ki narfaraz na kiyji ki sardur kdhirt hafis; 
us drdm men ddkhtl howen, IA aisd baiki usi ne kiyd, jis ne bm kahft, ki 



ho ki us nd-farmani ke nami'me 
piir koi 'amal karke gir pare. • 

12 Kyunki Khudd kd kalam sunda, 
BOT ti.sfr-karnew.4Ia, aur bar «k do- 
ilh&ri talwdr se teztar hai, aur jdn. 
aur n'ih, aur band band, aur gdde 
gtide ko jiul.'i karke guzar jdtd, aur dil 
ke kbiyalon aur iradon ko jdnchtd hai. 

lS Aur koi makbluq us ae chhipd 
nahfn : baiki jU ae ham ko kain hai, 
sah kuchh us ki na/.aron nier. khuld 
h<ra aur be-parda hai. 

14 Fus, jis baiat men hiimdrd ck 
aisd buzurg «arddr kdhin, Jo afl&k sc 
guzar gayd, Khudd kd Beta Yisr? hai, 
to chdliiyo ki ham apno iurir par 
edbit-nadam rahcn. 

15 Kyunki hamdra aisd sardir ka- 
bin nahin, jo hamdri wuslkm men 
ham-dard na ho «a ke; baiki «i.sa j" 
sdri bdtori men hamdri mdnind k'.- 
maya gaya, pai u» M gunah na kiya. 

16 Is liye do, ham fazl ko takht k( 
pds diiuri ke sdth jdwen, td ki haru 
par rahm bowe, aur fazl, jo waqt par 
madadgar ho, hasil kurcn. 

V BA'B. 

KYU'JTKI har ek sarddr kabin jo 
ddmiun men we ehun liya jdtd, 
admfou hi ke liye, un kdmon. ko wdste 
jo Khudd se 'ildqa rakhte, mnnarrar 
botd hai, ki nazr aur gunah ki qur- 
banfan guzrano; 

2 Atit wuh ndiUnon aur gumrahon 
par sliafaqat karne ke cpibil ho; is 
wdste ki wuh dp blii bamzorion men 
giriftdr hai. 

8 Aur ia sabab se zarnr hai ki jis 
tarah wuh logon ke liye, usi tarah 
apno liye bhi gunah ki qurbduian 
cbarhawe. 

4 Aur koi ddmi yih 'izzat dp 
nahiri ikhtiyar karta, magar faipit jab 
wuh, Harun hi ki maiiiiid, Khudd se 
tabib kiyd jdwe. 

5 Isi lurah Masih ne bhi dp ko 



Ti'i nwra Beta hai, dj main tera »A|i 
had. 

6 Chutidnclii wuh diisro maqain 
men bhi kulit* hai, ki Tu Malik i 
Sidq ke taur par hameaha ko kdhin 
hai. 

7 Usi ne aprie rnujassani hrjBe ke 
dinon men bahu t ro ro aur dnsii bahd 
buliake us se, jo us ko maut se bacha 
sakti thd, du'aen aur minaatrin kin, 
aur tahammul ke sabab us ki suni 
gayi. 

K Agarchi wuh Betd thd, par un 
iliiklion se, jo ub ne uthae, farmdn- 
bardirf sikhi. 

9 Aur wuh kdmil hokar apne sah 
farmanbnrddron ke liye hameslia ki 
najit kd bd'is hiid ; 

10 Aur Khudd ki taraf se Malik 
i Sirlq ki minimi sarddr kahin kah- 
ldyd. 

11 Us ki bdhat hamdri bahut m 
l.'-n iiain, jin kd baydn kamd blu' 
iishkil hai, is IJyo ki tumhdre kiin 

bhuri liairj. 

12 Kyunki waqt ke lihaz h Id'/.im 
thd ki tum ustdil hote ; magar ab tak 
tuai ia ke mubtdj ho, ki koi tumben 
pbir sikiidwe, ki Kiudd ke kalam ki 
pnhili usnlwdli bd'ten kauohain; aur 
tumben diidh ciidliiye, na sakht 
khurak. 

13 Kytinki jo diidh pitd hai, wuh 
■AstbdKi ke kalam nffl nd-tajriliakdr 
hai ; is liye ki wuh baehcha hai. 

14 Par sakht khurdk piiri 'umr- 
wdlon ke wdste hai, ya'no, un ke 
wdste jin ke hawass rabt se te£ lio 
gaye hon, ki nek o bad mog imtiyiz 
karen. 

VI BA'B. 

I S wdste Masih ki U'lim ki ibtidli 
bdten chhorkar kamdl ki taraf 
barhte chule jdwcri ; aur m orde kim- 
on so tauba karne, aur Khudd p«» 
itndn lane, 



'iBRA'yroH, vrr, 

fii'lim, 



Iiargashta hone ki 

2 Aur baptisroo_ 
hith rBUma, nur murdon ke ji uthi 
aur hameaha ki 'addlat ki nco do- bara 
n:i dalcn. 

3 Aur Khudd ehdhe to ham yih 
karonge, 

\ Kyiinki we jo ek Mr roahan hiie, 
aur asmdni bakhahish ki masa uhakh 
gaye,aur lliiti i Quda men aiuirik hue, 

G Aur Khudd ke 'muda kalam o 
dyanda jahan ki qudratim lot BOMi 
urd gaya, 

B Agar gir jdwen, to oatuf) phir 
uar i nan khara karua, t d ki wo tauba 
karen, iia-murnkm hai ; kyunki 1111- 
hon ne Khudd ke Beta ko apne Hve 
do-bdra salib pai khinolikar /,alil kiyd. 

7 Kyiinki jo zamiu ua nieuh ko, ki 
bar liir ua par bareti, pt jati hai, aur 
aisi sabzi, jo kishtkdron ko mut'id lio, 
ldti hai, m Khudd se barakat pati hai: 

8 Par wuh jo kanta nur lintkatare 
paidd karti, na-maqbiil, aur nazdik 
hai ki la'nati ho; jis ki anjam j.ilua 
hogi. 

9 Lekiiv ai piyiro, agarchi ham 
yiiii bohe hain, tan bhi tunihiro haqq 
nicn iu se biiitar aur najalwali bitoii 
kd yaain rakhte hain. 

10 Kyunki Khudd bc-insif nahin 
hai, ki wuh tumhari; kain aur uh mu- 
liabbat ki miana t ko, jo tiun ua ke 
nim par inuqaddas logog ki kliidm,it 
karte htio dikhldto ho, bhiil jdwe. 

11 Par ham chdhte hain ki tum 
men se liar ek kdmil ummed ku wastu 
Akhir tak wuh i koahish zahir kiyd 
kare: 

12 Td ki tum aust na ho jao, baiki 
un ke putra u bano, jo iman aur sabr 
ki roh ae wa'don ke waria bue. 

13 Ki Khuda ne Abiraharn sewa'da 
karte hue, jab kisi ko apne n bara na 
pdyd, ki us ki qasani khiwe, to apni 
hi qasam khdknr kahd, 

14 Yaqinati main tujho bamkaton 
par barakateti diiriga, aur teri aulad 
ko nihayat barbaunga. 



haulndk anjam. 

16 Aur wub yiin hf sabr karkc ua 
wa'du tak paburicha. 

LB l'i]haqiqat log baro ki qasam 
khite hain : aur aibit karuo ko liye 
ini ini^n har ak qaziyo ki hadd qa-sam 
hai. 

17 Pas Khudd ia irado se ki wa'do 
ko wariBon par mazbiit dalil Be apni 
marzi ki be-tabdili zihir kare, qaaam 
ko darmiydu liyd : 

18 Td ki do chizon so, jo he-tabdil 
hain, jin men K kuda ka jhiithd honi 
mumkin nahin, ham jo paaan ke liye 
tlaure hain, ki usi umiued ko jo samh- 
ne rakhi gayi qabzo men ldwen, piiri 
tasalli pdwcn : 

19 Ki wuh ummed hamiri jdn kd 
goyd laugar hai, jo adbit aur qdirn aur 
panla ke andar diikhil huLii hai ; 

20 Jahin poahrau Visu' jo Malik i 
Sidq ko (aur par hamesha ke liye aar- 
diir kabin hai, bamaro wisle ddkhil 
hr.a. 

VII BA'B. 

KYU'XKI yih Malik i Sidq Salam 
kd bidahdh Khuda UVdld kd 
kdhin thi, jia na Abirahdru kd, jab 
wuh bdashahun ko mdrko phirii dti 
thd, istiqbdl kiyd, aur ua ko liye hara- 
kat chaiii ; 

Jia ko AMrahdm tio aab chiznn ki 
dahyaki di; wub pabiie apne ndm ke 
ma'uon ke muwdEq Ras t i ki bMahah. 
hai : aur phir Shdh i Salem, ya'ne, 
Salimati kd liidtihdh ; 

3 Yihbe-bip,be-tnd,be-riaaabnima, 
jis ke na diuuii kd «huni', na ziudagi 
ki ikhir; magar Khuda ke Boto ko 
rmiKhAbih thahai'ke hainosha kabin 
rahti hai. 

4 Ab gaur karo, yih kaisi buzurg 
thd, ki jis ko AbiraMin, hamiro d;idd 
hi ue ItU ke mil so dahyaki di. 

o Ab Liwi ki aulad ku, jo kabanat 
kd kini pati hain, hukui hai, ki ldgOQ, 
ya'no, apne bh&ion.ge, agarohi we 
Abirahim ki pusht se paidi hde, 
shari'at ko rau!ibiq dahyaki lowen. 



Masih Hanini l-dhinon ac 'IBRA'NI'OK, VIII. 



afvd thahartd. 



6 Par us ne, bdwujudc ki ua kd 
nasab un men gind nahin jati hai, 
Abirahdm se dahyaki li, aur us ke liyc 
jis s« wa'de kiye gaye harakat chiilii. 

7 Aur ld-kaldm chhotd barc ae hara- 
kat ptitd hai. 

8 Aur ynhan marnewdle ddmi dah- 
yaki lete hain : par wahdn wiihi letd 
hni, jfa ke baqq men gawdhi <ii jati ki 
iila hai. 

9 Baiki ham aisa kahne eakte, ki 
Ldwi ne bhi, jo dahyaki letd hai, 
AHrahdm ke wasile se dahyaki di. 

10 Kyunki jib waqt Malik i Sidq 
Aliiniham ae a mild, wuh hauoz apne 
bdp ki sulb mon thd. 

11 Pas agar Ldwi-wili kahinat H 
kdmiliyat hoti (ki uni ke taht mo-n 
logon ne shari'at pdf bui,) to aur kya 
ihtiyaj thi, ki diiara kdhin Malik i 
Suli| ke tatir par liarpd ho, aur Harun 
ke taur ]iar na kahldwe ? 

1" Kyunki agar kahdnat hadal gayi 
hoti, to bhan'at kd bhi badai ddlnd 
zanir hfttd. 

13 Kyunki jis ki bdbat yih bdtori 
kahi jdtiii. wuh uvisre firije men shdmil 
hai, ji« nien se kisi ne qurbdngdh ki 
khidmat nahin kf. 

14 Ki zdhir hai ki hamdrd Khudd- 
wond 'Yahiidah aonikld; aur ua 6rq< 
ke haqq rnfin Mi'iwi ne kahdnat ki ba- 
bat ku. 'lili na kaha. 

15 Yih aur bhi adf zdhir hai, ki 
duard kabin Malik i 8idq ki roinind 
Iwpd hotd hai, 

16 Jojiamdni din kcqdnun ke mu- 
wdfiq nahin, baiki gairfani Undagi ki 
qudrat ke mutdbiq band hai. 

17 Kyunki wuh gawdhi detd hai, 
ki Tu Malik i Sidq ke taur par banw- 
wha ko liye kdhin hai. 

18 Pan a^ld i^nun, is liye ki kamzoi 
aur be-fdida tM, uth gaya. 

19 Kyunki shari'at ne kucbh kdmil 
na kiyd, magar ek bihtar ummcd dar- 
ruiydn ddkhil hni, ha ke. wasfle ham 
Khudd ke huztir paliuncbt.e hain. 

288 



20 Aur chnijVi wuh bagai r qasam 
khdne ke muqarrar na hud, 

21 (Kyunki we kdhin to bagair 
qasam khdc muejarrar hote hain ; par 
yih qnaam khiitio ke sdth uni se kdhin 
band, jis ne us se kaha, ki K hudawand 

ijasani khaf, aur na badlepd ; ki Tu 
Malik i r>idq ke taur par hainesha ko 
kabin hai :) 

22 Ia qadr lili' ek bihtar 'sihd kd 
/.Amin hud. 

23 Ub ke aiwd we jo kdhin hote hue 
chale ae, hahut so the, ia wdste ki we 
maut ke salwib rah na sukun ; 

2+ Par yih is liye !:i hamesha tak 
rahnewdla hai, aisi kahduat kd indlik 
hud, ju dusre tak nahin pahunehti. 

25 Ia liye wuh unbeg jo us ke wasile 
Khudd ke hmsfjr jdto hain, akhir tak 
badid sakti bai ; kyunki wuh un ki 

Jariah ke liyc hameaha jitd hai. 

S6 K>nnki aina sarddr kdhin Jia- 
mdre ldiq thd, jo pdk, aur be-bad, aur 
lie-'aib, aur gunahgdron se judi, aur 
aBriiamnj w, bulaml hai; 

27 Jo un sarddr kdhinon ki minind 
nuiliiiij nabin ki har ruz pahile apne, 
aur phir logim ke, gundhon ke wdste 
qurbdnidn charhdwe; kyunki «k ne 
ek hi lidr aiwd kiyd, jab ki apne ta,in 
guzrdni. 

28 Ki shari'at kamzor ddmion ko 
sarddr kdhin thahrdtt hai ; par qasam 
kd kaldm jo shari'at ko ha'd hud, Bete 
ko jo hameaha ke liye kdmil kiyd gayd, 
sarddr kdhin thahrAtd hai. 

VI U BA-B. 

PAS un biton mon se jo kahi jdtfn, 
bari bit yih hni, ki Hamdrd ek 
uisd sarrldr kdhin bai, jo dsmdn par 
Jandh i 'A'lf ke Uiklit ke dahiue baithd 
hai; 

2 Jomuqaddaa niakdnon kd khddim 
liai, nur us haqiqi kbaitne kd, jise 
Khuddwand ne kbara kiyd hai, na ki 
in.fdn no. 

3 Kyiiuki har ek aarddr kdhin i* 
wdste muqarrar hotd hai kl nazref 



JJaruni kuhinai 



'IBRA'NI'ON, IX. 



niuu'tf hmui. 



aur qurbdnrdn guzrdne ; so zartir hai 
ki us pil» bhi guzrdnne ko kuchh ha 

4 Agar wuh «amin par hotd, to har- 
giz kdhin na hotd ; is wdste ki kdhin 
to haig jo Bhuri'at ke inuwifiq qur- 
hdnidn guzrante hain, I 

5 Jo asisifiiii cbizun ke namiine 
aur saya par khidmat kartu haiii ; 
ehtindnchi Musa ne, jab wuh khaima 
biuianepar tha, ilbam ae hukm paya, 
ki Dekn, wuh faraiata liai, ki tii ub 
oaashe ke mu(;ibiq jo tujhe pahdr par 
dikh&ya gaya Bab ehizen bani, 

6 Par ab uh ne is qailr bihtar khid- 
mat pdi, )\s qudr bihtar 'ahd kd dar- 
liiivilni thahrd, jo bihtar wa'dog se 
baudha gaya. 

7 Kyunki agar wuh paniki 'ahd be- 
'aib hota, to diisre ke liye jagah ki 
talash na hoti. 

8 So wuh us kd 'aib batakar unhen 
kahta hai, ki Dekh, Khudawand farni- 
dtd hai, we dia ate litun ki main Israel 
ke gharane aur Yahiidiih ke khdnddn 
ke liyo ek nayd 'ahd bandhuggd : 

9 Yih us 'alid ki manind na boga, 
jo roaig ne un ke bdpdiidon so us di». 
jab main tie uli k a hdth pakrd ki un- 
l.r-n itruiiln i Misr Ne nik&l laun, 
1 i:i i idhd ilia ; is wdste ki we inere 'ahd 
par ijaini nahin rahe, aur nunij ne un 
ka andesha na kiya, Kkuddwand farm- 
atabai. 

10 Kyunki wuh 'ahd, jo main Israel 
ke ghardne ke sath un dinorj ke ha'd 
bandhunga, Khuddwand farmata hai, 
so yih hai, ki Main, apne qaniinon 
ko un ki 'acjlon men ddliinga, aur un 
ke diton par likhunga, aur main un 
ka Khudd Mnga, aur we mere log 
honge : 

11 Aur koi phir apne hamsaya, aur 
kui MM bhai ko, sikhlake na kahega, 
ki T u Khuda ko pahehan ; kyunki un 
men ke, chhote se bare tak, aab mujbe 
pahchanorige. 

12 Aur main un ki buraion par 
rahm karungi, aur un ke gundhon 



ko aur be-dinim ko kabhi yad na 
karunga. 

13 Aur jab un ne naya kaha, to 
paljt; ku purana Ihalirdya. Par wuh 
jo purana aur dini hai, u niitnu ke 
nazdik hai. 

IX BAU 

SO pahlo 'ahd nion 'ibadat ka qdnun 
the.aur ek duuyawi maqdis ihd. 
'Z Ki lihaimu to bandya gaya ; pah- 
la, jis tiuju sham'adan, aur mas, aur 
nasir ki rutian thin ; aur use Pdk kali U; 
hain. 

3 Par diiare parda ke undur wuh 
khaima thd, jo Paktarin kakldtd ; 

4 Ua men sone kd bakhiirddn thd, 
aur 'ahd kd sanduq, jo chdron taraf 
sono se marhd bdd tha; na meg ek 
soue kd bartau maun ae bhard, aur 
Harun kd 'aad, jis men siidkhen phuM 
thin, aur 'ahd-ndine ki taklnian. 

5 Aur ub ke lipar jaldli Kariibi tho, 
jo kafdragdh par saya karte the; in 
baton kd mufaasftl baydn karni ab 
Iftfor nahin. 

6 Pas jab yih sab chiztm y6n taiyar 
ho chukiu, tab pahle lihaimu mefl ka- 
hin hiir waqt diklul hoke khidmat 
bojd i;Ui: the. 

7 l'ar diiare men sirf sarddr kdhin 
sdl bltar meg ek bdr jati thd, magar 
bagair lahu ke nahin, joapni aurqaum 
ki kbatdou ke liyu giwrdutd thd. 

H I» se Ruh i Quds yih sdhir karti 
tbi, ki jab tak pahld kbaiina kliara 
rahd, pdktarSu makan ki nih na khuli 
thi. 

'J Wuh khaima is waqt tak ek mi- 
adl hai, jia men nazren aur gurbanidn 
guzrdute, jo 'ibadat-karnewdie ko dil 
ki nisbat. kamil kar nahin saktin ; 

10 Ki we siri khane pine, aur tarah 
tarah ke gutdon ke adth, jo jiamdni 
raum hain, islah ke waqt tak n\uqarrar 
thin. 

11 Par jab Masih anewah ni'amat- 
on kd aarddr kdhiu ho dyd, to buzurg- 
tar aur kdiuiltar khaime ki rdh se jo 



Masih H «fiat ourbdm, 'IBRA'NI'ON 

hifhon i-a band naMu, ya'ne, is khil- 
qat ka nahin ; 

12 Na bakron na bachhron ka lahii 
lekfl, baiki apnd hl lahri leke, pakfarin 
iimkaa men ek bar dakhil hrid, ki uh 
ne hamdre liyu hamesha ki khaldsi 
hasil ki. 

13 Kyunki agar bailon aur bakron 
ka lahii, a'ur kalor ki nlkh, jab na- 
iiakon par chhirki jac, badan ki safai 
ki babat un ko pdk kur sakti hai : 

14 To kitnd ziydda Masih ka lahii, 
jis no be-'aib hoke abadi Ruh ke 
wasilo dp ko Khudd ke snruhne qur- 
bdni guzrdnd, tumhare di Ion aur 'aqli>n 
ko inurda kdmou ae pak karegd, ti ki 
tum zinda Khudd ki 'ibddat karo? 

16 Aur isi sabab se wuh naye 'ahd 
kd damiiydni hai, td ki jab pahlc 'ahd 
ku gundhon ke chhurdne ke liye uae 
maut wdqi' hiil ho, to we jo bu Ide 

f ayo hain, abadi mirah kd wa'da hasil 
areji. 

16 Kyunki jabati wasivati 'ahd hai, 
waban us ki maut, jis nc use kiyd hai, 
zanir aanijhi jftti hai, 

17 Ki wasiyat ijrd pati hai jab log 
mar gaye; aur jab tak wasiyat kar- 
newiia rfndft hai wub jari nahin. hoti. 

18 la sabab se pahld wasiyati 'ahd 
bhi hagaii labu ke nahin kiyA gayd. 

l'J Kyiinki Jab Musa no tamani 
qaum ko shari'at kd bar ek hukm kah 
sundya, tab bachhron aur bakron kd 
laini, jidni anr )il iin eiH ko satb 
lekar, us kitdb aur »4re logeuj par 
chhirakkc, kahd, 

20 Ki Yih us 'ahd kd lahu hai, jis 
ka hukm Khudd ne tumhen diyd 
hai 

21 Anr na ne isi tarah khaitiin par, 
aur khidmat ki tamAiu chiason par, lahii 
chhi'rkd. 

22 Aur qarib Barichizen shari'at ke 
rautAbiq lalui se pik ki jati hain ; aur 
bagair lahii bahde mu'dfi nahin hoti. 

23 Pas zarur tha ki asniani ohizon 
ki 'aldmatcrt yfin pdk ki jdwen ; 

£90 



X. Slam'i ■jurMnion ke nvq*. 
magur k h ml AsuiAni chizen, i n se 
bihtar qurbdnu.'n M 

2-i Kyunki Masih us pdk makan 
men, jo hdthon *o bandyA gaya, aur 
haqiqi makan ki 'alamat hai, dakhil 
nahin lili A; baiki dsmdn lu men, ti 
ki ;i}> n Khudd ke huziir bauiare liye 
h Aku- rahe : 

25 Par aiaa nahin, ki wuh dp ko 
bar bar guarane, jaiso sanldr kdhiu 
pdktarin nrakdn men bar hAI dfisre kd 
fahu leke jdta hai ; 

2f> Nahin to, zanir thd ki wuli 
dunyd ko shurii' M bdr bdr mara 
kartd ; par ab Akhiri zanidne nun tl 
bdr zdhir hiid, td'ki apne ta.in qwMra 
karno 80 gundh ko nest karo. 

27 Aur jais» Admion ko liye ek bdr 
marnd, aur ba'd na ke 'addlat muqarrar 
hui, 

26 Waisd hi Masih ek bdr Babhon 
ke gundhon kd bojh utlidne ke Hya 
dp ko guzrdnke, ddari bar bagair 
gundh ko zdhir hogd, ta ki un ko, Jo 
us ki rdh dokhte hain, najdt dewe. 

X RA 7 B. 

KYU'NKI ahari'at, jo dncwdlt 
iii'aniatoii ki parchhdig hai, 
aur un chizon ki haqiqi st'irat nadiii. 
sil sdl un hi qurhdriion se jo wo 
Inuncslia gnarante, un ko jo pds dtc 
hain kabhi kdrnil nahin k ar sakti. 

2 Nahin to, un qurbdnion kii 
guwrdund mauqiif ua lio jatd ; kyi'iuL 
'ibddat-karnenaleek bar pak hoke agu 
ko apne ta,in gunahgdr na jdnte. 

3 Par un uurbdnion se bara» baras 
gundhon ki pbir yddgdri hoti hai. 

i Kydnki ho nahin aakta, ki bailon 
aur bakron kd lahu gundhon k» 
tni t a wo. 

6 ls liye wuh. dunyd men dte hr.f 
kabtd hai, ki Zabiha aur hadyd tii ne 
na chdhd, par mere liye ek badan 
taiyar kiyd : 

6 Sokhtani qurhdnion aur khata ki 
qurbdnion so t& rdzi na hnd. 

7 Tab main ne kah A, ! I 



Mnrili ke kdmil 



'IBRA'NI'ON, X. 



stibiht H hibat. 



main dtd hun, (mori balul kitab ke 
daftar me» likhA lidi,) ta- ki, ai Khuda, 
teri marai baja Idiin. 

8 Pahle jab kahd, ki Zahiha aur 
had ya, aur sokhtani qurbdni, aur 
khatd ki q urban i ki khwdhish tit nc 
jib rakhi, na un se khush hud, aur 
yihi qurbdnian shari'at ke muwdfiq 
guzrani jati liain ; 

9 'l'ab us ne kahd, ki Dekh 
Khnda, main ata hfin, ki teri mara t 
baja laun. To wuli pahle ko mitata, 
l;i ki dtisre ko sabit kare. 

10 Ust marzi sc ham Yinu' Masih 
ke badan ke ek bir q urban hone ke 
nba-b pak hne hain. 

11 Aur bar elt kahin roz roz khid- 
mat karte hiie, aur ek lu tarah ki 
qurbdnidu, jo hargiz guoah iiiitani? ki 
qabil nahin hain, bar bir guzijante biie 
kluira rahti : 

12 Lukin yih, jab iH ne gnndhon ko 
waste ek hi qurbdni hamesha ke liye 
guzrani tiii, Khudi ke dahine ja 
hai t. ha ; 

13 Tab se intizdr karta hai ki us 
ko dushman ua ke panwog ki cbauki 
banen. 

14 Kyiinki us ne ek hi qurbdni 
puy.r.inne sk muqaddawn ko hamesha 
ke liye kainil ktyd. 

lf> Aur Ruh i Qurts. blii hnmare liye 
gawillii deti: kyiinki jab us nc kahd 
thd, 

16 Ki Yih wuh 'ahd hai jt> main 
in diuon ke ba'd un se bdDdhtingd" 
Khuddwand farmata hai, ki main apne 
(W*«0| ko un ke dil men dsUiinga, 
aur un ki 'aqlon par unhen likhtinua ; 

17 Aur un ke gunahon aur un ki 
nd-rdstion. ko phir kabhi ydd na kar- 
angi. 

IB Ab jahari un ki mu'Afi hai, 
wahag r u nah ke liye phir q urban i 
^nvn'inna iia.lii.ri. 

19 Pan, ai bhdlo, jab ki ham no 
dileri hasil ki ki paktarin makan meu 

IYiHii' ke lahu se ddkhil howen., 
291 



20 Us nayi aur jiti rih se, jo us ne 
parde ao hoke, ya'ne, apne jiam Be, 
hamdro liye nikali ; 

21 Aur jab ki hamard sarddr kdhin 
hai, jo Kiiudu ke gbar ki mukhtdr 
hai ; 

22 To do, ham sachclie dil ke sdth 
kdmil imdn se, aur apne dilon par un 
ke ilzdm se rihai pane ko cbliirkao 
karke, nazdik jdwen, aur apne badan 
ko fidf pdni ^c ahoke, 

23 Apni uniuied ke iqrdr ko maz- 
Mti se thimbhe rahen ; (kyiinki wuh 
jis re wa'da kiyd wafdddr hai;) 

24 Aur ham ek dasrc |«r lilm/: 
k aren, td ki ham ok d aura ko mu- 
habbat aur nekokdri ki taraf uskd- 
wen : 

25 Aur dpas men, ikatthe hone se 
baz na dwerj, jaisd ba'zon kd dasliir 
hai ; baiki ek dtisre ko nasihat karerj ; 
aur yih itna Kiydda, jitnd tuiri dekhte 
hn ki wuh dua nazdik hotd jrlti hai. 

26 Kydnki agar ba'd tu ke ki ham 
ne soehai ki pahehan hasil ki lini juri, 
biijhkc gundh karen, to phir gundhou 
ke liye koi qurbani biqi nahin, 

27 Masar 'addlat kd ek "haulnak 
intizdr, aur dtashi ga/ab, jo mukhd- 
lifon ko khd legd, bdqi hai. 

28 Jis ne Muai ki nharPat ko nd- 
chi/, jand, to rahmat, hb khdrij hoko do 
tin ki gawdhi se indra jiita Ihd : 

29 Pas khiydl karo, ki wuh shakhs 
kitni ziydda saza ke laiq thahrega, ji« 
ne Khuda ke liete ko jidmdl idyi, aur 
'ahd ke lahii ko, jis se wuh pak hdd, 
napdk jdni, aur fazl ki Ruh ko zalil 
kiyi? 

30 Kyiinki ham use jinte hain, jis 
ne yih kahd, ki lntiqaru lend merd 
kdm hai, main hi badld h'ingd, Khudd- 
wanil Eajfmita hai. Aur phir yih, ki 
Khudawand apne logon ki 'adalat 
karegd. 

31 Zinda Khuda ko hdthon mon 
panid baulndk hai, 

32 Par tum agle dinon ko ydd karo, 



BApd&don ke 



•mai'svos, tt 



i h 



jin men tum ne roshan hoke dukhon liyA thA: kydnki un ko uth jine i 



ki bari kash-ma-kash ki bardAsht kf. 
35 Kuchh to i» wAate, ki tum la'n- 
ta'n aur musibaton ke bA'is angusht- 
numA hue ; aur kuchk is liye, ki tum 
uu ku, jin se yih bad-suluki huti thi, 
sharik tho, 

34 Kijis waqt main zanjiror; mcn 
thA, tum mero hamdard hiio, aur apnc 
mil kA lut jAnA khushi se qabul kiya ; 
yih jAnke ki tumh&ro liye ek bihtar 
mal AsmAn par hai, jo qAini rahegA. 

35 Pas tum apnl himmat ko ruat 
chhoro, ie liye ki us ka hari ajr hai. 

86 Kydnj;i tumhen mn\r hai ki 
snbr karo, tA ki tum Khudi ki ruam 
par 'amal karko wa'de ke phal hasil 
karo. 

37 Ki ab thori si muddat hai, k 
AncwAlA AwegA, aur der na karogA. 

38 Aur rAstbAz iman ac jiegA ; le- 
kin agar wuh hate, to meri ji ■*" 
razi na boga. 

3' 1 Par ham un men se uahin jo 
balak hone ke liye hat jSto ; baiki un 
men so haiii jo jan bachAne ke liye 
i mati [Ale i,: lin. 

"XI RA'B. 
A H Jmin uiMiiiL'd ki liiii cbizon ki 
J\, goyA mihiyat, aur andekhi 
chi/.on ka subiit hai. 

2 Kyiinki us hi ki babat buzurgon 
ke liye gawAhi di gayi, 

3 I'man hi ke sabab se ham jAn 
gaye ki 'alam Khuda ko kalam su bun 
gaye; aisA ki we chizen k> dekb.ui' 
men atin, un chizou se nahin banig, 
jo dekbi jAtig, 

4 I'man se HAbil no QAin se bihtar 
qurbani Kliuda ko guzrAni ; usf ke 
sabab us ke rAstbaz hone par gawAhi 
di gayi, ki Khudi us ki nazron par 
gawahi deta tha ; aur lisi ke wasile 
wuh, agarchi mar gayA, tau bhi kalam 
kartA hai. 

5 I'man ke sabab Bfl Hantik utbaya 
gaya, ta ki maut ko na dckbe : aur na 
miU, is liye ki Khuda ne us ko utbA 

202 



peehtar uh par yib {jawabi di gayi, ki 
wuh Khudi ko putad Ayd tha. 

C Par bagair iman ke us ko razi 
karnA mumkin nahin ; kyunki mnir 
hai ki wub jo Khuda ki taraf ata yih 
j-«qin k.tre, k) wuh maujud hai, aur 
ki wuh apne dbnndlinewdlnn ku badS 
deta hai. 

7 I'man se Nuh ne, un chizon ki 
babat jo us waqt nazar men na di 
thiu, ilham piike khauf se kishti apne 
gharAno ke baehao ke liye bauai, jis 
se ue no dunya ko mulzam thahrAyd, 
aur us ristbazi ki, jo imfai so milti 
hai, waris hiia. 

S I'inan bb Abiraham ne, jab hu- 
UyA gaya, mau iiya, aur us jagah 
cbali gaya, jiso wub miras men lene 
par thA : aur bAwnjiide ki na jAnA ki 
kidbar j A W hai, nikiA. 

9 I'mAu se us ne wa'de ki sarzamin 
men yiin maqAiu kiyA, jaise wuh sar- 
KMB ua ki na thi, ki Iz,haq aur 
VaVjiib aamct, jo ua ke sath us hi 
wa'de ke wAris the, khaimon men 
rahA kiyA : 

10 Ki wuh aise sbahr pAne kd um- 
tncdwar tb.i, jis ki bunyad hai, aur 
jis k A banAnewAlA aur basAnewAlA 
KbudA hai. 

11 FmAn se Sarah ne bhi hAinila 
hone ki tAqat pai, aur 'umr gosn pet 
jani, is liyo ki us uo wa'da kamewAle 

i sachchA janA bah 

12 So ek 60, aur wuh bhi murda si 
thi, AsmAu ke sitaron ki mAnind he- 
nihAyat aur daryA ko kanire ki ret ki 
manind be-shumAr paida liue. 

13 Ye sab finiu men mar gaye, 
aur wa'don ko na pahunche ; par ddr 

unben dekhA, aur mu'ataqid hiie. 
aur salAin ko jhuke, aur iqrAr kiyi 
ki Iiatn zamiu par pardcsi aur m U «Alir I 
hain. 

14 Ki wo jo aisi bAteg kahnewik 
hain, sAf zdhir karte ki ham ek wataa 
dhimdiite hain. 






15 Aur agar us niulk ko, jin se wu 
nik.il Ae the, phir ydd ldte, to wahin 
unhey pliir jiue kl fursat thl. 

10 Par ab wo ek bihtar mulk ke, 
io Asmini hti\, niunhtat] hain ; m 
Klmiiil mi ho sharruatd nahiij, ki un 
ka Klukla kulilai?; kyuyjki us ou uu 
ke liye ek shahr taiyar kiya- 

17 Abiraluiiu ne, jab azuiiyd gayd, 
imun mi Is,haq ko qurbaui ke liye 
charhdyd ; aur jis ne wa'dou ko paya 
tbi, U8 ue iklaute ko guara.ua, 

IH Jis h yih kalia gaya tha, k! 
Iz,hibi bi n teri nasi kahldegi : 

19 Kyiinki w u h «amjha, ki Khudd 
iiiunlon men se bhi uthane par qadir 
bui ; jahan se us ue us ko 'alamat ke 
taiir par paya. 

20 I'man te l/„ban uoanowdli chiz- 
orj ki babat Ya'qiib aur 'Bsau ko 
du'a di. 

21 I'man soYa'tjiib ne, inarte waqt, 
Yiituf ke douon beton ko du'a di ; aur 
apne 'asa ke sire par jhukke sijda kiva. 

22 I'man se Yusuf ue, jab marue 
par tha, bani Iurael ke rn waria Jione 
ka zikr kiya, aur apu i haddion ki 
babat hukra kiya. 

'Jii 1 'i nan se Mrisd, paidi hoke, tln 
mahme tak apne mA bip so chhipiyi 
gaya, kyunki unhon ne dukha ki lar- 
ka khnbaurat hai; aur wo badsbab 
ke h'ukin se na daro. 

24 I'man se Musa ne, siydnd hoke, 
FiraYm ki beti ka beti kahlane se 
inkar kiya ; 

25 Ki ub ne Khudd ke lo^on ko 
sath dukh uthariA us s<> zi varia pusnnd 
kiya, ki gunah ke sukh ko, jo chand- 
roza hai, basil kare ; 

26 Ki uh iir Masih ki la'n ta'n ku 
Misr ke kli&zdnon se hari daulat jini: 
kvunki ua ki nigah badla pano par 
tbi. 

-7 Firian se us n e bddshdh ke gusse 
se kbauf na khako Mist ko tark kiya, 
ki wuh audekhe ko goyi dekhke maz- 

Ibut bani rahd. 
293 



'IBRA'NI'ON, XL ahwat. 

28 I'man ac as ne faaah kaine aur 
lahu chhimkne par 'amal kiya, aisii 
na ho ki palan(bon ka balik knrm.- 
wala unheu chlniwc 

29 I'man se we Lal sanmiiilar men 
boke yiin guzre, jaise kliushki par s e, 
aur MisrwAle, jab ua r ah se jdnc kd 
qaad kiya, diib gaye. 

30 I'man se Varihii ki shabrpandh, 
jab uao sdt din tak gher rakhi tha, 
gir pari. 

31 l'mdn se llahab, io fdhiaha tbi, 
be-imduoii ku sdth balik na In'ii, l;i 
us ne jasuson, ko saldoiat apne ghftt 
ED6D u t Ari. 

^2 Ab main aur kya kahi'in ? fur- 
sat. nahin ki Jida'un, aur Barat], aur 
Sarusrirt, aur Ifnili, aur Diud, aur 
Sauniel, aur uabion ka abwdl baydu 
karfirj : 

33 Ki unhon ue iman se bddsbib- 
aton ko maglub kiya, aur rdsti ke 
kam kiye, aur wa'don ko hisil kiya, 
aher i babar ke munh liand kiye, 

34 A'g ki toEi ko bujhdya, talwar- 
on ki dbdron sn bach nikk, kam/.ori 
men zordwar huc, larai meii bahadur 
baue, aur gairon ki la'.ijon ko hatd 
diyi. 

35 'Aumton ne apne murdog ko ji 
uthe hiie pdyd: aur ba'ze pite gayi'. 
aur chhufkard qabiil na kiya ; ta ki 
liiiitar (pyamat tak |ialiuncheii : 

3(i lia'Ke ua initihdn men paro ki 
thatthon men urne gaye; kore khie, 
aur «anjir aur qaid riicn plianuo; 

37 Patthrdo kiye gaye, dro ae chire 
gaye, ahikanje men kliini-ho gaye, tal- 
wir se mare gaye : bheron aur bakri- 
on ki khal orlie hue, tangi men, 
muaibat men, dukh men mire pTiire ; 

38 {Diinyd un ke ldiq na thi :) we 
baydbinon, aur pahdron, aur gdron, 
aur zamin ke garhon men kharab- 
kbasta phirdkiyp. 

39 Aur ye sab, jin ke liye imdn 
bi ke sabab gawdhi di gayi, wa'de tak 
na i>ahunehe : 



'iBKANJ'OK, XII. 



o ditulari ki >«\h.it 



40 Ki KhudA 110 pcshbini karke 
bamare liye i;k bihtar bit thahrai thi, 
l;i ki wc ham Ani bagalr kaniil mi kiyc 
jAwen. 

XII BAU 

PAS jab ki gawahon ke itne bare 
abr ne hamcn a gheri hai, to 
ham bht har ek bujh aur uljhAnewile 
giinih ko utdrke, bardasht ko eath, us 
daur merj.jo haiaare sdnihne & pari 
hai, dauren; 

2 Aur Yisu" ko jo iman ku shunV 
aur kamil karut w ala hai, takte mimu, 
fle M us khu*bl ko liye, jo ua ke 
simhne Hii, sliaraihidugi ko ndchiz 
jauke salib ko «aba, aur KhudA ke 
takbt ke daiiine jA bait ha. 

3 I s liye ttnn ua pir gaur knro, jis 
ne gunabgaron ki taraf se itni bari 
mukhAlafat k f bardasht ki ; (A na ho 
ki tum pareshdn i khdtir hoke suat bu 
jio. 

4 Tum ne gmiAh ke muqdbale men 
kosliish karko hanoz kbtin tak simh- 
ni nabJfl kiyA, 

5 Aur tum us nasihat ko, jo tum- 
hcn jaisA farzandon ko ki jati hai, 
liliiil gaye, ki Ai mero bcte, Khuda- 
wand ki tanibih ko nachiz niat jiin ; 
aur jab wuh tujhe maldmat karo, shi- 
kasta-dil niat ho : 

6 Ki KhudAwand, ji-^e piyar karta 
hai, use tambih karta hai, aur bar ek 
bcte ko, jise wuh qabul kcutA hai, pftta 
hai. 

7 Agar tum tambih men sabr karte 
bo, to KhudA tum se jaind farzandon 
n suluk karta hai ; ki kaun sA bot A 
hai, jiBC bAp tambih nahin kartd? 

8 Par agar wuh tambih, jis men 
sab abarlk huohaiii, tum ko nakfjde, 
: i Mim hardmzdde ho, larzand nahin. 

9 Aur jab wc, jo hamAre jiwndni 
bip the, tambih karte the, aur ham 
no un ki ta'ztm ki ; to kyA ham us se 
y.jydda rfihon ko BAp ko hiikm men 
ria rahen, aur jien V 

10 Ki we to Fbore diunii ke wdste 

204 



apnt aamajh ke muwdfio, tambih karle 
the ; |«r wuh hamArl bihtari ke liye ; 
ta ki ham ua ki pakizagi men sharlk 
howen. 

11 "Aur koi tambih bilfi'al khushi 
ki hi'ia nahin nazar Ati, baiki afkc* 
kA: magar pichhe unhen, jinhog ne us 
se tarbiyat pai hai, rA&tbAzi kA phnl 
chain ke sdth bakhsht! hai. 

12 Ia wAsto riliilo hdth aur aust 
ghutiion ko Hidlid karo ; 

lli Aur apue pdnwon ke liye ham- 
wAr raste bando, td ki W latigi'AtA hai 
bhatak na jawe, baiki changa howe. 

14 Sab se milo raho, aur plkffafil 
ki pairaui karo, jia ke bagair Khudd- 
wand ko koi na dekhegd. 

15 Aur ba gaur dekhte raho, ki koi 
KhudA ke fazl ke ware rah na jAwts ; 
aur na howe ki koi karwi jar aabz 
hoke taudi'a dewe, nur us ae bahutcre 
iiApAk ho jAwcii. 

10' Xa howe ki koi zauf, yA 'Esau 
ki niAniud bcdin ho, jis ne ek khurdk 
ke wdste apne palauthe hono kA haqq 
bechA. 

17 Kyiinki tum jdnte ho ki wuh 
us ke ba'd, jab us ne chdlid ki harakat 
kii waris lio, radd kiyA gayd : aur ua 
ne pachhtAne ki jagnh na |'Ai, agarchi 
us ne use Ansii laba bahak e dhiindhd. 

18 Ki tum us pahAr tak nahin Ae, 
jh-e chhii sako, na us ki dhadhakti dg, 
aur kAli badli, aur tAriki, aur tufin, 

19 Aur narsiugo ko ahor, aur kalam 
ki Awdz ke pas, jise sunnewAlon ne 
Btmktr darkhwdat ki, ki yih kaldni 
phir ham se na kahA jAwe : 

26 (Kyiinki we us nukni ki, jo un- 
hen diyA gayA thA, hardasht na kar 
saken, ki Agar koi jAnwar us pahdr ku 
chhuwe, to patthrAo kiyA jAwe, ya 
bbalc se chhedA jae : 

21 Aur wuh jo nazar AyA aiai 
daraund thA, ki MiisA bola, -Main 
hairdn aur larzdn hiin:) 

22 Baiki tum Saibiin ke pahdr, aur 
zinda Khudd ke shahr men, jo Asmi&i 



muiktabf nusihntm. 'IBRA'NI 

Yarusalam hai, aur likbon firifthton 
ke [>is, 

23 Baiki un ki tamani jami'at ki 
bich merj, aur palauthorj ki kalisiye 
DWfi jin ke nira asuian par Hkhe 
hain, aur Khudi ke pis, jo Bab ki 
f dikira bui, aur kiruil kiye htie rast- 
bazon ki nihon ke pas, 

24 Aur Yisti' ke, jo naye 'ahd ka 
darmiyini hai, aur us chhirke luii 
lahu ko, jo Kaliil ki nisbat sc bibtar 
baten bolti hai, pis ie lio. 

25 Dekho, tara us farm&uowile se 
gifil na raho. Kyiirjki agar we bhag 
na nikle, jo us se jo zaniin par farmati 
tha gifil rahe, to ham bhi agar us eo, 
jo kamon ramin par «o farruiti hai, 
munh nii.jru.kyuiikarbhagniklenge 'f 

2tJ Uh ki awan ne zamin ko (U H«q 
liila diya: par ah ub ne yih kabk 
wa'da kiya, ki Pbir fk Mr main faqat 
uinfn ko nahin, baiki asmin ko bhi 
Lila di'mgi. 

27 Aur yih 'ibarat, ki Phir ek bar, 
lfi bit ko Bahir karti hai, ki we ohiz«Q 
jo hilii jiti ham, hacii hiii chizon ki 
minimi tal jitin, t,a ki we chizon jo 
ialne ki nahin, niku raln-n. 

28 1'aa, aisi bid»hihat ko, jo talne 
ki nahin, p&ke liain irisan minor;, jis 
tte Khudi ki bandagf pasandida taur 
par adab aur dindari ke »atb karen : 

29 Kyfinki yaqinan hamira Khudi 
bhasani-karneivih ag hai. 

XIII BA'B. 

BinA'DAKA'NA muhabbat bani 
rahe, 

2 Musalir-parwari ko mat bhiilo j 
kyi'mki usf se kitnon no bin jinu 
firisliton ki uiilnnrtui ki hai. 

3 Oaldion ko yiin yid karo, goyi 
tam un ko sli t li qaid m.en sliarik ho ; 
aur aisi hi un l;o jo ranj mon hain y&d 
karo, ki tumhiri bhi unhfrj ki sd jiam 
hai. 

■1 Byih karnd sab men bhald hal, 
aur bi-irar nindk nahin ; ]uir Khudi 
295 



0X, XIII. Mutettaiif nasihat™. 

harimkdron aur ziniorj ki 'adilat 
karibi. 

o i'umhird cbalan lilnch ki im 
howc; aur jo maujud hai, usi par 
qaui'ut karo ; kyunki us ne ip kahi 
hai, ki Main tujhe hargiz na chhor- 
uoga, aur tujhe mutlaq tark na kar- 
angi. 

6' Ia wiste liam khdtirjnm'ai se kah 
mk&e hain, ki Khuddwand merd ma- 
dadgir hai, aur main na darunga; in- 
san meri kyi karegi? 

7 Tuni apne hadiorj ko, jinliou us 
tuna se K hudi ki bit. kahi, yad karo ; 
aur un ki' chil ko anjim ko gaur karko 
un ke iman ki pairaui karo. 

8 Yiau' Masih kal, aur aj, aur abad 
tak, iiksiii hai. 

S) Tuni rang i rang begana ta'limon 
se idhar udliar daur U; na phiro. Ki 
yih bhali hai ki dil fazl so mazbut 
lio, na ki khurakon w, jiu se unhon 
ue, ju im ke liye daurto plurte thc, 
fiida na uthiya. 

10 ITainiri to ek qurbangah hai, jis 
se kliaime ki kiiidmat karaewalon ki 
ikhtiyir nahin ki khiejj ; 

11 Ki jin janwaron ki lahii sardir 
kibin muqqadas makin merj guuih 
ke kafara ko wdste lo jiti hai, un ko 
badan khaimagih ke bahar jalie jite 
hain : 

12 Es wifite Yisii* ne bhi, U ki log- 
otj ko apne lahti se pikizagi bakhahe, 
phitak ke hihar hoke kashtuthif. 

13 Pas io, ham us ki zillafc ke sha- 
rik hoke khaimagih ne biliar ub pin 
nikal ehalen. 

M Kyiinki hamiri koi qiira rah- 
newili whahr yahig nahin; ham to 
us ahahr ko jo inewdii hai dhdndhle 
hain. 

15 Is Hye ham us ke wasilo se si- 
tiisli ki rjorbiai, ya'ne, nn honthon ki 
phal ju us ke nim ki iqrar karte iiain, 
Khudi ke liye har waqt tliiirhaya 
karen. 

16 Par bhalii aur sakhiwat kami 



Mu&htali/ nasihaten. 



YA'QU'B, I. 



Kkatm-kanitwitU dv'd. 



na bhulo; is Hye ki Khudi aisl qur-[ 21 Tum ko bir ok nok kain men 
binion h khuali bota hai. kamil karo, ti ki tum us ki marzi par 

17 Tum apne hadion ko farman- chalo, aur jo kuchh uh ke huztir iiiyn 
bardar aur tahi' raho : kyunki we, maqbiil hai Yiau' Masih ku wasile tum 
uu ki niAnind jinhcn hisab d«sna mori kuro ; ua ki jalai hameaha haiuo- 
l>arega, tnnibiri jiaon ko wasto jagte sha howe. A'min. 

rahte hain, ta ki we khuahi so yih, 'l'l Ab,ai bhaio, main tum so Uti- 
karcn, na ki gaiu m: kyunki wuhlmaa karta hun, ki tum nasihat ku 
tunihareuyc iaidamaml uahiri hai. kalam ko mau lo: ki main pie to 

18 IIiiTiidrt; wastedu'a mango; ky-: mukhtasar men tumhen likhi hai. 
unki harayaqin jantekihamnekniyat| 23 Jduo ki'bhai Timtaus chlul^ 
hain, ki sari baton men neki ko aath. piya; a^ar wuhjaldiwe,to ua ke sath 
guzrin kiya ohahto hain. i hoke main. bhi tum ko dekhunga. 

19 Aur main tum 8« is ke karno ki 24 Tum apne sah hadion aur sari; 
babat khass nasihat karta hug, ta" ki muqaddason, ko salam kaho. Jo Italia 
main jald tum pis phir paliunchun. se hain, turuhen salam kahte hain. 

20 Ab salimati ki Khudi, jo 25 Fazl tum sab par lio. A'min. 
abadi 'ahd ke lahfi ke aabab se bheron f Yih khatt 'Ibriniori ko Timtaus 
ke buzurg ganiriye, ya'ne, ham'irc ke hith so likhi h u s, l'iali* w 
Khuiiiwand Yisii' ko, murdon men y» bheji gayi. 

phir uthi layi, 



YA'QUB KA' KHATT I 'A'MM. 



I BA'B. 

YA'QU'J! ka, jo Kimda aur Khuda- 
wand YisvV Masih ka handa, hai, 
uii harah firqon kojotittar bit tar hain, 

salam. 

2 Ai mere bbaio, jab tum tarah tarah 
ki azmaiHhog nu'n. paro, to use kamil 
khushi samjho ; 

3 Yih jankar ki tumhiro iman ki 
azmaiah sabr paida kaiti hai. 

4 Par .sabr ka kam pura hone do, ti 
ki tum kamil aur piire ho, aur ki>i bit 
men uaqis na raho. 

5 Par agar koi tum men se hikmat 
men qasir howe, to Khudi se minge, 
jo sab ko sakhiwat ke sitb dcti, aur 
uh;.:, j uahin dcti hai, ki ua ko 'mayat 
hogi. 

296 



G Par iman so ruiuge, aur kuchh 
ehakk na kare. Kyunki sbakk-kar- 
newata samuudar ki lahr ki manind 
hai, jo hawi t>e takrai aur urai jati 

7 Pas aisa shakhs hargiz gurnan na 
kare ki Khuuawaud se kuchh pawegi, 

8 Do-dila idmi apni sari rawiahon 
me& be-qarar hai. 

9 Bhii jo past-hil hai, apui bulandi 
pnr fakhr kare : 

10 Aur jo daulatraand hai, apui 
pasti par; is iiye ki w uh ghas ke phiil 
ki tarah jiti rahegi. 

11 Kyunki jab stiraj nikahi aur liih 
chalti, tab ghis ko sukha dcti, aur ua 
ki phiU jhar jdta, aur us ke chihre ki 
khdbsurati jati rahti; yiin hi daulat- 



B*qiji dinddri YA'QU'B, H. 

mand blii apDi rdhoii men niurjhd 
JAegi. 

12 MubArak wuh admi, jo AzniAish. 
ki barddaht karta hai ; i« wasto ki jali 
wuh AziudyA gayA, to eindagi ka taj, 
jis ka KhudA ne apne muhabbat-rakh- 
no w alun Ke wa'da kiya, pAwega. 

13 Jab kui imtihAn mori plionse, to 
wuh n a kalut, ki Main Khuda ki taraf 
se imtihdn mm phan>a ; kyunki Khu- 
dA badiou so na Ap AzmAyA jaLA, aur na 
kini ku Azru&ta hai : 

11 Magar har shakhs apni khwd- 
ldshon so lubhAkar, aur j Al nicrj phane- 
kar, imtihin men partd hai. 

15 So khwdhish jab kamila hi';i, tab 
gunAh paidd karti : aur guuAh jab 
tainanii tak paliuucha, maut ku jauta 
hai. 

16 Ai mere piyAre bhaio, fareb na 
khAo. 

17 Har tik achohhi bakhshiah aur 
har ok kdniil in'Ain u par lii se hai, aur 
nuron ke Bani ki Laraf se utarta hai, 
jis men badaluo aur phir jAua kA sdya 
bld naluri. 

IH Un ne apiio irado ke mutAWq ha- 
men aachAi ko kalAm se paidA kiyA, 
laki haru ua ke ruakhluqog men goyd 
pahile phal thahren. 

19 Is liye, ai mere piyAre bltAio, 
har ek Admi sunne nian tez, aur U-l 
uthnc rucn dhirA, aur gusaa karne men 
dhiiuA howe : 

20 Kyunki insAn ka gussa Khuda 
ki ristbazi ke kain ko uujAui nahin 
detA. 

21 Is liye sari gandari aur badi ko 
fuzldt pherikkar, us kalam ko, jo pai- 
wand hotd, aur tumhdri jAn bacha 
sakta hai, farotani se qabul kar lo. 

22 Lekiu nun katAm par 'amal 
karuewdle ho, na Ap ko fareb dekar 
sirf sunnewAlo. 

'-'.'i Kjiinki jo kol kalAm kA Biinne- 
waii ho, aur us par 'amal karnewAlA 
nahin, wuh us Admi ki inAniud hai, ju 
apni munh ditie mey dekhtA : 
297 



ki babu t. 

24 Is liye ki us ne Ap ko deklui, aur 
chalA gaya, aur fauran bhul gaya ki 
main kai.sd tha. 

2o Par jo dzddagi ki kamil shari'at 
par taktaki bAridhke us ku gaur men 
rahtd hai, wuh aunkar bhulnewAla 
ualiin, baiki 'anuti karnewAlA hoke 
upne 'amal oieu mubarak bogd. 

26 Agar koi tuinharo bioh Ap ko 
diuddr saiujhc, aur apni zuban ko la- 
gdin na de, baiki apno di l ko farob 
dowe, to us ki dindari batil hai. 

27 Wuh diudAri jo Khuda aur BAp 
ke Age pAk aurbe-'aib h»i, so yibi hai, 
ki Yntiwnrj aur bewoii ki mu3ibat ke 
waqt un ki khabargiri karni, aur dp 
ko iliinya so lie-dag bacha rakkna. 

II BA'B. 

A I mere bhaio, hamire Khudawand 
Yisd' Masih kd, jo zu-1-jaldl hai, 
iman zahir-paiasti ke sath mat rakho. 

2 I. s liye Ei agar kui irama ki angu- 
thi, aur barrAq poahdk pabinkar tum- 
hAri jRini'iit men dwf, aur ek garib 
blii mailo kuchelo feapro jiahino dwe ; 

3 Aur tum us suthri-poijhAkwdle ki 
taraf mutawajjih hokar ua se kaho, 
A'p y ah Aji achehhl tarali se baithiye ; 
aur garib so kaho, WahAn kbara rah, 
vd, Yahdn mere pdnwoij ki ohauki fcdo 
baitli : 

i To kya tum no Apaa ki taral'ddri 
lia ki, aur bud-guiuau iiakiiu ua bano i 

5 Ai mere piyare bhaio, auno, Kya 
KhudA no is janAn ke garibon ko na- 
hin chunA, tA ki wo imAn ke daulat- 
mand, aur nsi baduhaliat ke, jia kd us 
ne apne piyar-karnewalon ue wa'da 
kiyA, waris howen? 

(i Lokin tum ne gariborj ko bo-hur- 
iiiiit kiyA. Kya daulatmand tum par 
jabr naldn karte, aur 'adalaliin men 
tumben nahin khlnchwdte ? 

7 KyA wo ua nchehho ndm ka, jo 
tumhara raklia gaya, tliattlid nahin 
karte ? 

8 Par jo tum ua bdd&liahi shari'at 



Murda i' 



i ki htfatt. 



YA'QL"B, III. Zuldn ke rokne U babat. 



ko purd karo, jaisd likhd hai, ki T n 
apne parasi ko tuBa piyar kar, jaiad dp 
ko, tam achchhd karte ho ; 

9 Lekin agar tutn zabir-parasti karo, 
to gundh karte ho, aur shari'at ke 
talnewdle thahrdc jdte Lo. 

10 I» liyo ki jii koi «ari shari'at ko 
mania, aur faqat ek bal talta hai, to 
wuh sari bdton Icd guiia-bfitar lidi. 

11 Kyunki jis ne kabd, ki Tri zitid 
na kar, u ne yih bhi kahd, ki Tri 
khtin ruat k.'ir. Pas BgU td ne zind 
na kiyd, magar khtin kiyd, to tu 
shari'at ka tdlncwdld hud. 

12 Tutn uti ki tarah boto, aur 'amal 
karo, jin ka insaf dzddagi ki shari'at 
ke muwdfi<| hogd. 

13 Is Jiye ki jis ne rahm nahin 
kiyd, us kd insaf be-raliini se boga 
aur rahm 'addiat par gdlib hotd hai. 

14 Ai merc bhdio, agar kol kali! 
ki main iniaiidar lilin, a,ur 'amal na 
kartd ho, to kyi fdida? kyd aisd iman 
use bachd aaktd hai ? 

15 Agar koi bhdi ya bahin naugd 
howej aur rozinc ki roli muyassar ua 
ho, 

16 Aur tutn men se koi unhen kahe, 
ki Salamat jao, garm aur ser ho; par 
tum unhen we chizen na do jo badan 
ko zarrir hain, to kyd fdida? 

17 Isi tarah iman bhi, agar 'amal 
ke satli na ho, to akeld hoke murda 
hai 

13 Ltkin shdyail koi kahe, ki I'mdn 
tujh inen hai, aur mero pas a'amdl; 
bhald, t u apni Iman bagai r apne 
a'amdl ke mujh par zdhir kar, aur 
main apne frodn ko apuc a'amdl w 
tujh par zahir karringd. 

"IH Tn imdn ldtd hai ki Kbu-ld ek 
hai; achchhd kartd hai: Shayatinbhi 
vihi mdnte, aur tharlharaU' hain. 

20 Par, ai wdhi ddnti, kab tujh ko 
ma'him hogd ki imdn be a'amdl murda 
hai? 

21 Kyd liat nara bdp Abirahdm 
a'amdl se rasfbais tiabin thabrdyd gaya, 

298 



jis waqt us ne apne beto Iz,haq_ ko 
tjurbdngdh par charhdyd? 

22 Tri dekhtd hai ki imdn no us 
ke a'amdl ke sdth kdtn kiyd, aur a'a- 
mdl so imdn kami) hud ? 

23 Aur wuh navishta piird hua, jo 
kahtd hai, Abimham Khudd par imdn 
Idyd, aur yih us ke liyc rdstbdzf gini 
gaya: aur wuh KhaM-UlUh kahldyd. 

21 Pas tutn dekhte ho ki dd'mi 
a'amiil se rastbaz thahrdyd jdtd hai, 
aur sirf imdn se nahin. 

25 Isf tarah Rdhab bhi jo fdhisha 
thi, jab ua ne jdsusou ki niihmani ki, 
aur unhen dusrf rih se bdhar kar diya, 
kyd a'amiil se rastbaz na thahrf? 

26 Pas jaisd badan l>e nih murda 
hai, wbM hi imdri bhi bo a'amdl 
murda hai. 

III BA3. 

A I mere bhdio, tum mon bubut se 
untdd na banen ; kyunki jdnto 
bo ki ham us sc ziydila saza p&wenge. 

2 Ih wdste ki ham sab ke sab bdr 
bdr taqsir karte hain. Agar kol bdton 
men taqsir na kare, to wuhi kdmil 
shauu hai, aur wuh apno sdro badan 
ko tdbi' kar wakta hai. 

3 Dekho, ki ham ghoron ke mimu 
cn lagdiu dete hain, td ki we hamdre 

iiilii' r:ilii>ri, aur un ke sdre badan ko 
pherte bain. 

4 Dckho, jabdz bhi, bdwiijudi: ki 
lise bare bare hain, aiu - tez hawd se 

urde jdte, chhoti clibotl patwdr Re, 
jahdn kabin maiijhicbahtii hai.phirde 
jdte haig ; 

5 Waise hi zubdn bhi chho^d sd 
^j hai, par bard hi bol bolti hai. 

Dekho, thori si fig kaise bare jangal 
ko jala deti hai! 

6 So smbdn ek dg liai, aur shardrat 
kft ek 'diam ; zuban hamdre angon 
men aisi hai, ki sdre badan par ddg 

hai, aur khilijat ke sdre ddira 
ko jaldtl hai, aur khud jahamtam se 
jalan ko pdtihai. 

7 Kyunki jdnwaron ki aib tarah ki 



Maijritri o b<vli/oi m YA'QTT' 

tabi'at kyii urtc, kya rcngtc, kya sa- 
mnndiir ke rahiiewalon ki, insdn ki 
tabi'at se dabdi jati, baiki dabdi gnyij 
H Par zubdn ko koi ddmi bas men 
la nahin sakti ; ki wuh to f k bala hai, 
jo tharati nahtvj ; zahr i qatil se bhari 
hai. 

9 Ham usi se Khudi ko, jo Bdp 
hai, mubdrak kahto hain; aur usi se 
■i : n ■■; ko, jo Khuda ki surat par 
paidi liij-i, bad du'd karte hain. 

10 Ek hi iiiunh bu mubdrakbadi aur 
bad du'd Dikaiti hai. Ai intre bliaiu, 
y ih niunasib nahin ki aiya lio. 

11 Kya k>>i chiwliina ek M sbigaf 
H inithdaur k hara [tani ucbhal deta 
hai? 

l'l Ai men hhaio, kya mumkhi hai 
ki anjir nien zaitun, aur angiir men 
anjir Isaan? m> hi koi chaahrua khara 
aur mir.ha pani nahin deta, 

13 Tum men kaun 'atjlmand aur 
dana hai? wuh nek ch&l ae ddnai ke 
hilm ko sdth apne a'amal Kabir kare. 

14 Par jo tum apne dil men karwi 
dan aur jhagrc rakhte ho, to fakhr 
na kara, aur saebai ke khilaf jhuth na 
bolo. 

15 Yib wuh hikmat nahin jo uiiar 
se ut.arti hai, baiki yih dunyawi, uaf- 
Bani, shaitdni hai. 

lti Is liye kl jahdri d a h aur jhagrd 
hai, wahan hangdma, aur har tarah ka 
bura kam hota hai. 

17 Par wuh hikmat jo upar so hai, 
so pahile pak hai, pbir milansar, mu- 
laim, targib-panir, rahm se nur aehchho 
phalon se liuii bui, na tarai'dar hai, na 
makkar, 

18 Aur wo jo sulb karte hain, rast- 
bdzi ke phal sulli ke sath bote hain. 

IV BA'B. 

LARA'I'A'JJ aur jhagre tum men 
kanan se ae? kya ynhdri se na- 
hin, ya'nc, t umbari shabwaton se, jo 
tumbare angon men larti hain? 

2 Tum" khwdhish karte ho, aur na- 
hin pate ; tum qatl kart.e ho, aur rashk 



'B, IV. oaz rahnd. 

karte ho, aur kuchh hasil nahin kar 
sakte; tum jhagarte ho, aur lar&i 
karte ho, par kuchh hath nahin lagtd, 
is liye ki tum nahin inangtc. 

3 Tum mdngte ho, aur nahin pdte ; 
kyfjtiki tum bad-waz'ai se tnaugte ho, 
ta ki apni shahwaton men kharch 
karo, 

4 Ai ziiia-karaewdlo aur zinakar- 
newdlio, kya tum nahin jaute ki 
dunya ki dosti Kbnda ki dushmani 
lisi V pis jo koi dunyd ka dost hua 
chdbta hai, wuh (p ko Khuda ka 
dushman thahrata hai, 

5 Ya tum gumaii karto lio, ki kitab 
'abas kahti hai, Wuh Kuli jo ham 
men Imuti hai, rashk ke darje tak bhi 
ham par ragib hai ? 

6 Par wuh to ziyadatar fazl bakhsh- 
ta hai. Ohundnchi wuh knln.it hai, ki 
Khuda magriiroii ka sanihna kartii, 
par farotanon ko fazl bakbshtd hai. 

7 Is Kye^Khuda ke tdbi' ho jao. 
Shaitdn k& samhna karo, aur wuh 
tum se bbag niklega. 

8 Tum Khuda ke nazdik jao, tab 
wuh tumhare nazdik awega. Ai gu- 
imhgaro, tum apne hath dhoo; ai do- 
dilo, apne dil ko pak karo. 

9 AfsoB aur gam karo, aur roo : 
tumhara hansni kurhne se badai jae, 
aur kbusbi udiisi se. 

10 Tum Khuddwand ke huziir fa- 
rotaui karo, ki wuh tum ko burha- 
wega. 

11 Ai bhaio, tum dpas men ek diis- 
ro ki badgoi ua karo. Jo apne bhai 
ki badgoi karta, aur us par ilz.'nu 
lagdtd hai, bo shari'at ki badgo! kartd, 
aur shari'at par 'aib lagdtd hai ; lekin 
agar td shari'at par 'aib lagde, to ni 
Hhari'at par 'amal-karnewdid naliiri, 
baiki us U hakim hai. 

12 Shari'at kd denewdld ek bai, 
jo bachane aur haldk karne par qadir 
hai; tii kaun hai jo diisro par ikam 
lagatd hai ? 

13 Aro do, tum log jo kahte ho ki 



Daulat mavdoH ko chitana. yA'QU'B, V. Du'A mangne fci nasihat. 

A'j yd kal i'iddue shahr jdt'ngo, *ur| B So tua» bhi sabr karo, aur a 
wahdn ek baras thahrenge, aur sau- 
dagar! karenge, aur nafa pAwenge : 



14 Aur nahin jAute ki kal kyd 
hogd. Kyiinki "tumhAri zindagi kya. 
hai? Kyunki wuh to ek bukhar htii, 
j<i thori dor tak nazar Atd, aur pliir 
gdib ho jdtd bal 

15 Ia ki' barkliilAf tum ko kahnd 
chAhiye, ki Jo khuddwand ki laarzi 
bowe, aur bani jite rahen, to yih ya 
w uh kira knrerjge. 

10 Par ah tum apni ldfzauiog par 
fakhr karte ho: aisd sab fakhr burd 
hai. 

17 Pas jo koi bhalA kar jdnta hai, 
aur nahin. karla, us par gimdh hotd 
hai. 

V KAU 

ARK do, ai daulatmandu, un dfaton 
ke sabab -sc, jo tum par dncwAli 
b ain, oli i U A chilldke roo. 

2 Kyunki tnmbard m Al sar gal 
gaya, aur tuinlidre kapro kire k'hi 

(W» , . 

3 lumhdre sone aur rupe ko nior- 

iii;i taiii; aur im kA zang tum par 
gawdbi degd, aur dg ki tarah turuharA 
gosht khAwegd. Ydnhi tum no akhiri 
ditiurj ke liye khazdua jam'a kiyd. 

4 "bekho, un mazduron ki mazduti, 
jinhon ne tumhdre khet kate, jo zulrn 
m« di ua gayi, tumudre yahdn bo 
chi liati hai; aur un kdtuowdlon kd 
nala iasbkaron ke Khuddwand ke kdn 
tak paliuuch gayd. 

5 Tum ue zamiu par 'aish o 'ishrat 
ki, aur sAro maza urdte do; tum ue 
apne dilon ko jaise zabh ke din ki 
khdtir mota kiyd. 

6 Tum uo rastbdz par fatwd diyA, 
aur uso quti kiyd; wuh tum ha rau- 
qdbala nahin kartd. 

7 Pas, ai bliAio, Khuddwand ke dnc 
tak sabr kara. Dekfao, kisan /.amin 
ke qimHti phal kd intiwlr kartd aur us 
ke liye sabr kartd hai, jab tak ki 
pahilo aur pichhlu mcnh ko ua pdwe. 

300 



ilil inazbiit rakho; kyiinki Khudd- 
wand kd dua nazdik hai. 

'j Ai bhaio, ek dusre par na kur- 
kurio, td ki tum par ilzdm na lagayii 
jAe: dekho, inadf-karacwdld darwazc 
par khard hai. 

10 Ai moro bhaio, jo nabi Khudd- 
wand kd iiarn Uke hroite tho, un ko 
duk b uthdne aur sabr kamu ko 
namuna samjho. 

11 Dekho, ham un ko Jo sabr karte 
liain nckbakht pamajhte hain. Tum 
ne Aiyub ki sabr kA hdl Buni hai, 
aur Khuddwand ki taraf joanjAm hiie 
jdntu ho. ki wuh bard dardmand aur 
mihrbdn hai. 

12 Pai - sab sc pahile, ai mere bhaio, 
qasam mat kiah, na dsmdn ki, na 
zamiu ki, na koi aur qasam ; baiki 
tumbard bau hdn, aur tumhdrd nahin 
nahin ho, ki tum sazd ke lAiq na 
thahro. 

ia Agar koi tum men gamgin ho, 
wub du'A mange. Agar koi khushbdl 
ho, to sitabih ko git gAwe. 

14 Agar koi tum rnon bimAr pare, 
to kalisiye ke buzurgon ko pas buid- 
we ; aur we Khuddwand ke ndm se 
us par tol dhalke us ke liye dua 
mdngen : 

15 Aur du'A, jo imdn ke adth ho, 
us bimAr ko bachdwcgi, aur Khudi- 
wand us ko u t ha khard karega ; aur 
agar gunAh kiye hon, to usc mu'Afi 
hogi. 

11) Tum dpu men apni taqsiron kA 
iqr;ir karo, aur s:k dusro ku livo du'A 
mAngo, 1-d ki tum shifd pdo. Haatbaz 
ki minnat jab istumidl ki jati liari 
tasir rakhti hai. 

17 Ilivda hamdrd ham-jins insdn 
thi; uh ne du'd par du'd ki, ki pdtjf 
na barae, so tin baraa aur chha ina- 
Liuiiij tak zauun par pdni na pard. 

18 Aur us ne phir du'd ki, to dsmdn 
ne pdni barsdyd, aur zamiu apue phal 
ugd ldi. 



Najat U babat nabion ne I PATBUS, I, 

19 Ai bhiio, jn lum men se koi 
sachdi ki nih se gumrah bowe, aur 
koi us ko phirawe ; 

20 Wuh yih ma'liim karc ki jo koi 



bari tahqig ki. 
ok gunahgir ko uh ki gnmrahi ki rah 
se phirita hai, to ek jan ko nmul. se 
bachawega, aur babat gunahoii ko 



PATEUS 
KA' PAHLA' KHATT I 'A'MM. 



I BA'B. 

PATRUS ki taraf se, jo Yisu' 
Masih kii rasul hai, uu mu- 
safiron ko jo l'untus, (ralatiya, Kap- 
padurjijra, Asia aur Bituniya ke mulk 
men tittar bittar htie, 

2 Jo Kluida Bap ke us 'ilm ke 
muwafiq jo wuh pahlo ue rakhta thi 
chune htie haig, ta ki Ruh ki paki- 
zagi-bakhsh tasir so farmaubardtir 
bon, aur Yisu' Masih ka kht'm un par 
chhirki jawe ; l'azl aur salaniati timi- 
harc liye ziyada hoti jao. 

3 Hamaro Kliudawand Yisd' Masih 
ka Khuua aur Bap mubarak h o, jia ne 
h ain ko apui bap rahmat m Yisu' 
Masih ke m union men se ji uthiie ko 
bd'ia zinda ummed ke liye se 
I'iiiil.i. kiyi, 

4 Ta ki ham wuh be-zawdl, aur na- 
alilda aurgair-faiii miras, joasm&npar 
tumhare liyo rokhi gayi, pawen, 

5 Jo Kanda ki qudrat ae iman ke 
wasiie us uajat tak, jo akhiri waqt 
:u'i_i zahir hone ko taiyar hai, mahdi* 
kiye hiie haig ; 

6 Jis waqt men tum bah'U khusli 
ho, agarchi bilfi'al chaud roz, ba za- 
rurat, tarah tarah ki azmaishon se gam 
men pare iio : 

7 Ta ki tumhare iman ki izmaish, 
jo fani sono m, h&rchand ki wuh ag 
men taya bh! jae, kitna hi beshqimat 

301 



iai, Yisti' Masih ke zahir hone ke din 
ta'rif aur "i//.nt aur jalai ko laiq pai 
jawe: 

fct Use lo bin dekho tum piyir kar- 
te ho; aur bawujudo ki tum ab us ko 
naliin dekhte, tau lihi us par iman 
lake aisi khushi o khurrami karte ho, 
jo bayan se bahar, aur jalai se bliari 
hai: 

9 Aur apno iman ki garaz, ya'ne, 
jancn ki uajat, hasil karto ho. 

10 Isi najat ki babat nabion ne bari 
talash aur tahqiq ki, jinhon ne us 
ni'amat ki pcshingoi ki, jo tum par 
zahir hone k» tlii : • 

11 We us ki tahqiq men. the, ki 
Masih ki Riih, jo un men thi, jab 
Masih ki babat us ke dtikhorj ki, aur 
ba'd un ke us ke jalai kf, age gawati! 
deti thi, kis znuiane ya kis tarah ke 
zarnauc ka bayan karti thi. 

12 So un par yih zahir hiia, ki wo 
na apui baiki haniari khidmat ke liye 
ye baten kahte the, jin ki khabar ab 
tum ko un ki ina'rifat mili, jinhon ne 
Buh i Quds ke wasilc, jo isman par 
se bheji gayi, tumben Injil ki khusb- 
khabari di ; aur ia baton par mulalia/a 
kanio ko liyo firishto shauq so jkukte 

13 Ia wiste tum apne fahm ki ka- 
mar bandbko, aur hosbyir hoke, us 
fazl ki kami) ummed rakho, jo Yisu' 



Pak chdi cJialne ha fa 

Masih ke zdhir hote waqt tum par 

mizil ln'ia chdhtd. 

14 Tum larminbarddr farzandon ki 
mdnind un buri k h w Ah isi ion ki taraf, 
jin ruen. tum apni nadani ke waqt 
giriftdr the, phir ntftt rujti' lio. 

15 Usiki jis tarah tumhara bulane- 
wala pak hai, lum bhi apni sah cbal 
men pak bano ; 

10 Kyunki likhd hai, ki Tum pik 
bano, ki main pak Ini n. 

17 Aur jis hal ki tum aise BAp ki 
nira lete jo har ek ke kam ke muwd- 
fiq bo-taraldir hofes insaf karta hai, to 
apni musdfarat ke waqt ko dar ke sath 
kito: 

18 Kyonki tum yih jdiite ho, ki 
wuli khaldsi jo lum no pdi un behrida 
dastiiron ae jo tumhare bApdadon ki 
taraf se chale Ae the, so fdni chfzon, 
va'ne, MM rupekfl subab «e nahiii, 

19 Baiki Masih ke beshqimat lahu 
ke sababhui.jobe-dagaurbe-'aibbarre 
ki mdnind bai ; 

20 Jo dunyd ki paidaish se peshtar 
muqanar hud tlia, lokin ia akhiri za- 
mane mes tumhare liye zdhir hud, 

21 Jo us ke &abab se KhudA par 
iman lAe, jis ne us ku murdon men 
ae jildyi, aur jalil bakhsha, ti ki tum- 
hiri iman aur bharosi Khuda par 
howe, 

22 Cbnnki tum no haqq ki tahi' 
diri karke Ruh ke wasilo apno dil ko 
pak kiyi,yahAi\ tak ki tum mes bhii- 
uri ki ht'-riyd muhabhat paidd hui, pas 
pak dil se ek diisre ko bahut piyar 
karo : 

23 Kyunki tum na tukhm i fdnt 
se, baiki «a se jo gair-fani hai, ya'ne, 
Khuda ke kalam se, jo zinda aur abad 
tak qaim rahta hai, sar i nau paidA 
hde. 

'21 Kyunki har ek bashar ghAs ki 
mAnind hai, aur insan ki sari shdn ghds 
ko phdl ki minimi hai. Ghds to sukh 
gayt, aur phi.il jhar gavd hai ; 

25 Lekin KlmdAwand ka k alim abad 
302 



T PATRUS, II. Masih korv k& patthar hal. 
tak ralitii. Yihwuhi kaldm hai jis ki 
khushkhabarf tumben di gayi. 
II BA'B. 

I S wiste tum sah badi, aur sab dagi, 
aur niakron, aur dih, aur sdri 
badgnion ko chhnrke, 

2 Nau-jiaid bachehon ki miinind 
kalam ke khalis dfidh ko muHhtaqho, 
ti ki tum us se barhte jao : 

3 Agar aisi ho ki tum ne nuift 
hasil kiyi ki Khudiwand mihrban 



hai ; 

i Jis ke pas dkc, jo ki ek zinda pat- 
thar hai, ddmion ki to nd-pasand kiya 
hfii, par KhudA ki chima hud aur qi- 
rnali jatta hiid, 

5 Tum bhi zinda pattharon ki md- 
nind ruhaiii (.'har banto, jitu lio, aur 
muqaddas kahinon ka firqa hue jAte 
ho, ti ki rtihani qurbani;in, Jo Vtsii' 
Masih ke -wasilo Khuda ko pasand 
ha i n, guzrdno. 

6 Ia wiste kitAb men bhi mazkiir 
hai, ki Dekh. main Saihiin mpn rk 
patthar rak h detd hdn, jo kone ki siri, 
aur ohund hdd, aur qimati hai ; aur jo 
us par imdn liwe, liargiz sbarminda 
na boga. 

7 So tunihdro wiste, jo iman lae Iw, 
wuh qimati hai : par jo imdn na lic, 
un ke liye wulii patthar, jis" hanane- 
wdlon ne radd kiya, kone Va sird hiii, 

8 Aur thokar khildnewili pattliar, 
aur thes dilanewdli cliaidn bdi : n ye 
we hain, jo narkaKh hoke kalam se 
thokar khite hain, jis ke liye we mu- 
qarrar bhi hue. 

& Lekin tum chund Inti khAndau, 
badshdhi kahinou kd firqa, muqaddas 
qaum, aur k bias log ho, td ki tum us 
ki khiibian adhir karo, jis ne tumben 
tdriki se apui 'ajib roshni men buldya. 

10 Tum ige qaum na tho, par ah 
Khuda ki qaum ho ; dge tum par rah- 
mat na thl, par ab tum par rahmat 
hiii. 

11 Ai piyiro, main tum se yfinjaise 
pardesion aur rausdnron se rainnai 



ckdkaronkefariiz.l PATRUS, III. Jort. kha#ivi bi farz. 

thi; aur dukli piko dhamkita na tba; 
baiki upne ta,iri As ke, jo risti ke 

Mtli 'iLiliilat karti hai, supurd kart;i 



Hi'dyi 

karti lnin, ki tum jisnnini khwahish- 
on se, jo jin ke muqibil larai kaiti 
luiiij, parhoz karo; 

12 Aur apni chalan gair-qaunion 
ke bic-h neki ko sith rakho i ti ki m 
jo tutnhen badkar janko tunihari bad- 
goi karto hairj, tumhire nek kimoii 
par nazar karke, ua din, jab un par 
nigah ho, Khudi ki jalai zahir karen. 

13 Pas har ekhukiimat kojoinsan 
ki taraf se bai, Khudawand ki; liye 
tabi' raho ; badshih ke, is liye ki wtih 
nab se bnzurg hai; 

14 Ya hikimon ko, is liye ki we us 
ke bhejo Liie h ain, ti ki badkaron 
ko sazi den, aur nekokiron ki ta'rif 
karey. 

15" Kyunki Khudi ki niarat ydij 
bai, ki tum uok kiim kpirki: alirnaijon 
ki nadani ki laniih band kar rakho : 

16 Aur apne ta.in. izid jino; par 
apui azidi ko badi ka parda na karn, 
baiki ap ko Khudi ka handa jano, 

17 Sab ki hurmat kiiro. lihiion se 
ulfat rakho. Khudi se daro. Badailah 
ki 'v/./.^t karo, 

lrt Ai chaknm, kamil adab se apne 
khawindon ke tabi' raho; ua sirf nokon 
nur halimun ko, baiki kaj-mizajon ke 

.bhi. 

19 Kyunki uar koi Khudi ke libiz 
ko sabab be-insAfi se dukh ul.bskar aisi 
taklifonki bavuasht kara, Lo yihi'a/.ilal 
hai. 

'JO Kyunki agar tum nc gunih 
korko tamanehi kbae, aur sabr ki, 
to kami si fakhr bai ? par agar neki 
karke dukb pa'te, aur sabr karte ho, to 
ns men Khudi ko nazdik tumhari 
fazilat hai. 

21 Kyunki tmn ini ke liye bulae 
gaye ho : ki Masih bhi hamire wisto 
iin.kl) pika ek natuuna hamire liye 
chhor gaya bai, ti ki tuni us ke naqsh 
i qadam par chale j&o. 

22 Us ne guadh na kiya, aur na us 
ke munh min ehoal bal paya gaya. 

28 Wuh galian kliaku gali na detd 
303 



thi: 

24 W uh ip hamiLro jumahon ko ap- 
na badan par utbiko salib par charb 
gnya, ti ki ham gunihon ko haqq 
men marke nistbizi iiien jien ; un kor- 
OB "ke sabab se jo us par pare tum 
change hiio. 

25 Kyiinki timi bhataki hiii bhorou 
ki miniiid the; par ab «pol jinon ke 
Garariye aurNiguhban pas phir ie ho. 

III BA'B. 

ISI' tarah, ai 'aurato, tum apne apne 
shauharon ke tAbi* raho, ki agar 
koi ini men so kalam ko na minte hop, 
to wo bagair kalam ke apui auratog 
ke ebalan so moho jiwen ; 

2 Jis waqt turabtire pik chalan ko, 
jo khauf ko sdth hai, dekhen ; 

8 Aur tumhari llngfe wihirina ho, 
jaise air gilndluii, aur sone lie zewar 
barullma, ya tarah tarah ka kaprn 
pahinni ; 

4 Baiki cbihiye ki wuh oU ki 
poshida insiniyat ho, ya'ne hilm aur 
garib-miziji ki iraish jo gair-fini 
hai, aur yihi Khuda ke dge besbqim*t 
hai. 

5 Kyunki isi tarah rauqaddag 'aura- 
teu bhi, jo agle zamiuiu meri Khudi par 
biijirosii rakhti tbin, ip ko sanwirti, 
aur apue apuo shauharon ko tabi' raliii 
thi n : 

6" Chunanchi Sarah Abiraha.ni u i 
fanniubardiri karti, aur usu kbuda- 
wand kabti thi : bo tuai bhi us ki betiip 
ho, agar nekiin karo, aur kisi khauf 
se hairan na ho. 

7 Waise hf, al sbaulmro, tum bhi 
danai so un ke sath raho, aur 'aurat 
ko uiauk pjiidiiisb Hamajhkar 'izzat do, 
aur jino ki zindagi ki miras ke fazl 
men tum donor, sharik ho, ta ki tuui- 
liilri du'ien ruk na jien. 

H Garaz, s:ib kesabek-dil ho; bani- 



Thtkh ufhiint ki babat. 

dard ho; birddjirdnamuhabbat rakho 

rahm-dil aur kliiuih-kho hoo : 

U Badi ke 'iwaz badi ua karo ; gdli 
ke 'iwaz gali ua do ; baiki us ke bar- 
khjlaf barakat chaho ; ki tum jdnte ho 
ki tum barakat ko waria hoae ko bulde 
gaye ho. 

10 Jo kot ohAhc ki zindagi ae khush 
ho, aur achehhe dinon ko dokhe, ao 
afiii zuVdn ko badi se, aur apne hon- 
thon ko dagi ki bit bolne se baz 
rakho ; 

11 Badi sc kindra kare, aurneki ko 
'amal men Idwe; nulh kndhiindhe,aur 
us ka pichhA kare, 

12 Kyi'mki Khudd wand kf ankhen 
rdsthazon pnr lagi hai n, aur ua ke kau 
un ki minnat ]mr ; par Khuddwand 
ka chihra badkdron ka muljhAlif bai. 

13 Aur agar tum neki ki p&iraui 
kiva karo, kaun hai jo tum so badi 
kare? 

14 l'ar agar tum rfilMri ke gabah 
dukh bhi pao, to nekbakht ho, aur un 
ke dardne se mat daro, aur na ghabrd 
jao; 

15 Baiki Khudawand Khudd ko 
apue dilun men miiqaddaB jano : aur 
hamesha musta'idd raho ki ha.rck ko, 
10 tum se us umrord ki hibat jo tum- 
nen hai plichhe, farotani aur adab se 
jawab do : 

16 Aur niyat nek rakho; tA ki we 
jo tumhen hadkar jdnke tum ko bura 
kahte, aur tumhdri M asi h i achchhi 
chal par la'n ta'n karlc hain, ahar- 
minda hon. 

17 Kyiigki agar Khuda ki marzl 
ytin hai ki tum bhalA karke dukh 
pao, to yih uh se bihtar hai ki bura 
karke dukh pao. 

18 Kyi'mki Masih ne hhl ek bar 
pmahou kewdsiedukh uthdyA, ya'nc, 
rastbdz nc nd-raston ke liye; ta ki 
wuh ham ko Khuda ku pas pabunchde, 
ki wuh jism ke haqq men to mara 
gaya, lokin Ruh men zinda kiya 
gaya: 

304 



I PATPJJS, IV. M«tik ko *>amiti]'< j-'vmhi . 

1!) Jis men hoke un rfhori kn pAs 
Jo qaid thin j.ike mati adi ki : 

10 Jo agu tia-farnidnbarddr thin, 
jis waqt ki Khuda ki sabr Nuh ku 
union, jab kishti taiydr hoti thi, iuii- 
zdr karti raiii, jis men t.hori, ya'ue ath 
jduen, pani se bach gayin. 

21 Mutabiq us 'alamat ko baptisma 
(jo badan kd mail chlmr&na nahin, 
baiki nekniyati se Khudd ka tdlib 
hond hai,) Tisu" Miwih ko jl uthne ko 
wasile ab ham ko bhi bachdtA hai : 

22 Wuh asman par jdke Khudd ko 
dahino hai ; aur urishtn, nur hnkri- 
maten, aur riydsaten, us ke tdbi' hain. 

IV BA'B. 

PAS chiinki Masih ne hamdre wistc 
jism men dukh uthayd, to tum 
bfal waisihi ta bi'ut ke hat'hydr bdndho ; 
kyi'mki jis ne jism mun dukh uthayd, 
so gutidli so faraj^at J»ai ; 

2 'i'd ki tuin aiimititi ki buri khwdh- 
islidu ka iiiiitabiq nabiij, lialki Khudd 
ki marzi ko muwdfiq jism nun apni 
I i:i-|i 'umr kdto. 

3 Is wdate ki hamdri jitni 'umr 
gair-qaumon ki inaiv.i ke muwdfiq 
kiim kamu mcu guzri, wuhi hatudro 

aste bas hai ki t ah bi ham hawd o- 
hnwas, shahwatun, mai ki mastfon, 
aubashiog, ahardb-khwdriL>n, makruh 
Uuparatition. men waqt kdtte the : 

i Is par we fei'njjub karto hain ki 
tum us shuhddpnu ki fazuli men un ke 
sdth nahin daur jdte, aur badgoi karte 
hain. 

n We ua ko, jo zindon aur murdon 
kd insdf karne par taiyar hai, hisdh 
denge 

T; Ki miirdon ko bhi Injil ia liyc 
sundi gayi, ki we ddmion ke Age jism 
kf rdh ee gunahgdr thahreg, lekin . 
Khudd ko dge rih se jiwen. 

T Par sah ebizon kd Akhir nazdik 
hai ; is liye hoshyar, aur du'A lodngne 
ke liye jdgte raho. 

B Sah se pahle ck ilusre ko shiddat 



Buzurgon aur ja.wa.non ke I PATRUS, V. khtisnfaratz. 

se piyir karo; kyunki m < 1! nuili.it ha- j 19 Pas jo Khuda ki marzi ke mu- 
hut gunahon ko dhimp doti hai. ,wafiq dukh pate hain, n us ko Khali^ 

9 A'pas men be kurkurie musafir- 1 i amin jiukar nekokiiri kartehiie apui 



dos t raho. 

10 Har ek, jia qadr us ko ni'amat 
tnili. »0 uso uu ki miiiind jo Khuda 
ki tarah tarah ke faal ke achcli 
kliaiisiiinan hain, ek diiare ki khidmat 
men kharch kare. 

11 Agar koi bole, to wuh Khuda 
ke kalam ke rautibiq bole ; agar koi 
khidmat kare, to it.ui kare, jitna use 
Khuda DO maqdur diyi hai; ta ki 
sali bdton nun Yiaii' Masih ke wauile 
Khuda ka jalai icihir ho: jalai o 
qudrat abad-ul-Abad us! ke liye hai. 
A'min. 

12 Al piydro, tum us tanewali ig se, 
jo dzmiiic ke liyc tum jiarbharki hai, 
ta'ajjub na karo, ki goyd tumhird 
'ajab hal liiid hai : 

13 Italki is sabab ?e khushl karo, 
ki tum Masih ke dukhon men sharik 
ho ; ta ki us ke jalai ke /.aliir hote 
waqt tum be-nihayat kbush o khur- 
ram ho. 

li Agar Masih ke ndm ke sabab 
tum par la 'n ta'n ho, to tum umljanik 
ho ; kyunki jaldl ki aur Khuda ki 
ruh tum par saya karti liai : unhin ki 
taraf se ub ee kufrgoi hoti, par turuhiri 
taraf se us ki buzurgi ki jali. 

15 Khabardar, aisi na ho ki tum 
men uu koi kbiiitl, ya chor, yi badkir, 
ya amorj ke kara men dakhl karno- 
wdU lioku dukh piwe. 

16 Par agar koi Kristian hone ke 
sabab se dukh piwe, to na sharmawe ; 
baiki is sabab se Khuda ki buzurgi 
kare. 



17 Kyunki ab waqt pahunehi hai 10 Ab Kliudi jo kamal fazl kuna, 
ki Khuda ke ghar par 'adalat shuru' jia ne ham ko ftpne jala! i abadi ke 
ho : pas agai Lhu H shuni' hai, to un 
ka, jo Khuda ki Injil ke labi' uabin, 
kyA anjim lioga ? 



18 Aur agar ras t bis doshwarf se 

bacb jiwe, lo l>o-din aur guuahgir ki 
thikind kabin? 
305 



jAuon ko us ke supiird kang. 
V BA'B. 

BUZURGON se jo tumharc bidi 
hain, main jo uu ke uath buzurg 
aur Mnwi'ii ki Mmtfog ka gawah, aur 
us jalai men jo zahir hogl sharik hun, 
iliiuifis karti Ini u ; 

2 Ki tum Khuda ke us galle ki jo 
tumhire duniiiyan hai, |.ianb:iui karo; 
lachari so uahiij, baiki khushi »a; aur 
nd-rawd uaf'a ke liye uabin, baiki dil- 
khwihi se uigabuini karo; 

3 Aur Khudawand ki niirds par 
khudiwandf na karo, baiki gallo ke 
liye namnna bauo. 

4 Aur jab sardir Garariya zdhir 
hoga, tab tum jalai ki aisi liar pdoge, 
jo murjriiti nahin. 

5 Ini tarah tum, ai jawatio, buzurg- 
on ke tibi' raho. Baiki sah ko Hal) ek 
dusre ke tibi' hoke farutani ki libas 
pabino; kyunki Khudi ma.gniron ka 
sdmhni karti, par farotunon ko fazl 
bftkhshti hai. 

6 So tum Khudd ke /.mawar hith 
ke tale dabe raho, td ki wuh tumhfii 
waqt par Rarfardz kare : 

7 Aur apnl sdri tikr us par dai do ; 
kyunki us ko tumhdri tikr liai. 

8 Hwhyir aur bi'dir raho; kyunki 
tumhdri niukrialifSliaitaii garajnewdlo 
babar ki minind dbiiudbti phirti hai, 
ki kis ko ph:ir kliiwe: 

9 Tum iman imn mazbut hoka us 
ki muqnbaln karo, yih jdnke ki yehi 
'azlyateg tumhSre birddar jo dunyi 
men hain piire andize lak uthitc haiu. 



Dye Masih YU6 B6 buUyi hai, an hi 

tum ko thordsi dukh salin- ke ba'd 
taiyir, raasbdt, ustuwir, niodar kare, 

11 Jalai aur rjodrat abad tak usl 
ki hai. A'min. 

12 Main no tumlien SilwfaWU ki 

U 



Apmi hivjitzulagi ko II PATEUS, L sahU karne kdfurz. 

ma'rifat, jo mcri danist men divarjnt-lhAre sdth barguzida hui.nin* merd beta 
ddr bhai hni, mukhtasar SUB likha, Maripis, tuinben salam kahtc hairi. 
nasihat k&rke, aur gawdhi deke, ki 14 T uni a|ma mori mubftbbftt ka 
yihi Khudikd aachchdfazl hai jis par bosa leke ek dusre ko salam karo. 
tam qiim ho. Tum bb1> ki, jo Masih Ylatf men ho, 

13 Wuh jo Babul men hai, jo tum-lsaldmati howe. A'min. 



PATEUS 
KA' DU'SEA' KHATT I 'A'MM. 



I BA'B. 

SHAMA'U'N Fatrua ki taraf se, Jo 
Tisu' Masih k* banda aur ra-siil 
bai, un ko jinhoii ne haru&re Khuda 
aur Bachancwdle Yisii' Masih ki rast- 
hazi se hamari sd hainqimat iman 
paya hal : 

L' Khuda aur hamaro Khuddwand 
Yisc'" Masih ki pnhch&n ne, fazl aur 
nal amati tumhdio liye ziydda hoti 
jdwe. 

3 CMnki tU ki khuddi ki qudrat 
ne hamon sah chizen, jo zindagi aur 
dinddri se ta'alluq rakhti hain, ub ki 
pahelian se 'mayat ktn, jis ne bam ko 
apno jalai aur ueki ae buldya ; 

4 Jin ke wasile nibiyat bare aur 
nimuti wa'de ham se kiyc gaye i ta ki 
tum un ko wasilc us gandagi se, jo 
dnnya men buri khwaiiish ke aabab 
hai, chbiUkar, zat ilahi men siiarik bo 
jio. 

B Pas is waste tum apni taraf se 
kamal koahish karke apne iman par 
ueki, aur ueki par 'irlan ; 

6 Aur 'irfan par parhczgdri, aur par- 
Lczgslri par aabr, aur sabr |iar dinddri ; 

T Aur ditulari par birad&rana ull'at, 
aur binidarana ulfat par muhabbat 
biirhao. 

8 Ki ye chizen agar tum men hon, 
306 



aur barhti bhi jawen, to tum ko ba- 
inare Khuddwand Yiau' Masih ki 
kamil jiahohaa hasil karne ke liye 
i?iilil aur be-plial ua hone deggi, 

B l'ar jia ke pas yo chizen nahin 
hain, wuh andha, aur an klien rnundtd 
hai, aur apne agle gunaiion ke dhoe 
jdne ko bhul bai t ha hai. 

10 Is liye, ai 'bbaio, ziyddatar ko- 
shish karo, ki tumhari bulahat aur 
bargu/.idagi sabit ho : kyiinki'agar 
tum aisd karo, to kabhi na giroge : 

11 Baiki tum hamaro Khtid;i.w;iud 
aur Bachanewale Yisii' Masih ki abadi 
badahdliat men bari 'izzat ke sdth 
«hamil kiye jaoge. 

12 ls liye main yili baten tumben 
hamosba ydd dilaue h gafil na hiinga, 
agarebi tum w4qif ho, auris sachdi par 
jo ab zahir hiii qaim ho. 

13 Chunaiichi main tae wajib janta 
hiin, ki jab tak is khairoe men hun, 
tumhen yad dild diidke ubhdrui; ; 

14 Kyi'mki imijhe ma'lum hai, ki 
jaisa hainSre Khuddwand Yisd' Masih 
ne mujh par zahir k iya, wuh waqt, jia 
nira merd kliairaa jald girayi jdegi, 
nazdik pahunehd hai. 

15 So main koshiuh men bi'iii, ki 
'i m i nun- kuch karne keba'din bdtog 
ko hanieaha ydd rakbo. 



Jhitthe mu'aniiuou 

16 Kyunki bam ne, na fajlsiUi kf 
k ah dn i cm kd pichhd kurke, baiki us ki 
Imzurj^i koapiiidnkhori scdekhnewdle 
hoke, apiic Khuddwarid Yisfi* Masih 
ki q mirat aur dne ki khabar tumheg 
di. 

17 Ki us dc Khudd Bdp so 'izzat o 
hurraat pdi, jin waqt nihdyat bare jaldl 
so ua ko aisi dwds di, ki Yih rnerd 
piyard lictd hai, jia se main tisA Mn ; 

18 Aur bam ne, jab uh ke Bath mu- 
qaddas pahdr par the, yib dwdz deitidn 
se dti autii. 

19 Aur hamard bhi itabion kd ka- 
lam hai, jo ziydda qaim hai ; aur tum 
achchlid karte bo, jo yih eaiiiajhkar it> 
par nigdh rakhte ho ; ki WTih ek chirdg 
hai, jo andhcri jogah men, jab tak 
pau na pbate, aur mibh kd tdrd, tnro- 
lidre dilon men zdhir na howe, roshnf 
bakhshtd hai; 

20 Yih Bab so pahle jdnke, ki kitdb 
ki ki>t petihingoi dp so nahin klmlti. 

21 Kyi'mki nubuwat ki liat idmi 
kS khwdhwh Be kabhi nahin hi'ii' : bai- 
ki Khudd ke muqaddas log Bdh i 
Quds ke bulwae bolto tlie. 

II IJA'B. 

PAR jbuthe nabi bhi us oaurn men 
the.jaiBe kijhutbomu'allim tum 
men bhi horjge, jo haldk karnewdli 
bidateu parde inen nik^Vngw, aur us 
Khuddwand ka,jis ne unben mol liyd, 
inkdr karenge ; aur dp apne par jald 
haldkat Idwenga. 

2 Aur bahutere nn ki shahwat-par- 
asti ki pairam karenge: un ke eabab 
ee rdb 1 rdsti ki Imdnami hogi. 

3 Aur we ldlach ne baten banak: 
tum kx> apne nafa kd sabab thahra- 
wegge: jin parmuddat kdfatwdjobna, 
so ane men drr nahin karta, aur un ki 
haldkat liiighti nahin. 

4 Kyunki jis hdl ki Khudd ne 
firishron ko, jab unhnn ne gunah kiyd, 
na chhord, baiki tdriki ki zanji'ron se 
bdndhkar, aur iahanitam nun dalke, 

307 



II PATI1US, II. kdhdf. 

kiyd, td ki 'ad&lat ke din tak 
un ki njgahbdni ho; 

G Aur agli dimya kobhi na chhord, 
baiki tiifdn ke pdui ko be-dinon ke 
'alam par bhejkar Kiih aamet, jn rdst- 
bdzi ka manddi karnewdlii thd, dth ko 
bachd liyd; 

6 Aur Sadtim aur 'Amiirah ke 
shahron ko kliak eiyiih karke, aur nest 
o ndbud bone kd hukm farmake, un- 
hen dyande ko be-dinnn ki 'ibrat ke 
Uye namiina band rakbd ; 

7 Aur rdstb&K Ldt ko, jo ehnrimn. 
ki ndpik ebdUm se diqq hud, rihai 
bakhebi ; 

8 (Ki wuh rdut-Vw, un nwn rahkar 
un ke be-shar'a 'amalon ko dskh f iinke 
har 107. apne sachche di! ko ahikanje 
men khinchtd thd ;) 

9 Pa» Khudd wand dinddron ko 
imtibdn ne chhurand, aur be-dinon ko 
'iL'liilat ko din tak saaa ku liyu rakhnd, 
jiiulil hai: 

10 KhuKiisan un kn,j(i ndpdk shah- 
watoTj Be jisru ki pairani karlo, aur 
huki'nnat ko ndehi/. jdnte hairj. We 
dhilh, o khudpasand hair, aur jaldl- 

Alog ko badnam karne se nahin 
darto hain. 

11 Agarcbi firisbte, jo WM aur rp.id- 
rat men un se barbkar hairj, Kbudd- 

'iiiid ke dgo un jiar ndlish karke tiHia 
nahin dete. 

1^ Ltkin ye, un jdnwaron ki ma- 
nind jo /ali be-'aql hain, nur whikdr 
anr haldk hona ke liye paidd hne, un 
chizon kl, jin ec we nd-\vdqif hain, 
liadndml karko apni kbardbi meu 
haldk honge; 

13 W« A\mi badi kd riarlla pdiven«c, 
ki we 'aiydshi kami, jo ek din ki hru, 
khualii jdnte hain. Wo ddg baiij, aur 
'aib liniij, ;inr tumhdrr lith khd" pike 
apni dagdbd/.ion ee aieh o 'islirat karte 
hain ; 

14 Un ki dnkhen zind ee bliari 
haiij, aur guuiih Be ruk naliin saktin ; 
w a be-qiyain logon par jdl ddlte hain : 



Masih ke din 

un k&dil l&lachofl mcp meriuh iq hai ; 

we lS'nat ki aulail hain : 

15 We fiidhi rAh chhorkar bhatake 
hfie hain, aur Unsur ke bete Bala'at» 
ki rah par ho liye hain, jis ne ndrdsti 
ki njazdiiri ko 'tzfl jilud ; 

16 Magar us ne apni khatdbdri par 
ilzam paya : ki Iw-zuban gadlie ne ad- 
ui! ki tarah botkar us nabi ki diwdnagi 
ko rok rakbd. 

17 We sukhcktiohaig ; webadlidn 
hairj, jinben dndhi daurdti hai ; abadi 
tariki ki aiyahi un ke liye d hari lini. 

18 Wa ghamaiui ki behiida bakwas 
karke, unhen jo gunirdhon men se naf 
bach nikli! uM, jNmam shahwaton aur 
nipikion men pharm&te. hain : 

19 We un se Azddagi ki wa'da 
karte, par dp kharabi ku gulAra bante 
hain: kyi'inki jia kd koi inaglub hfid, 
ao usi kd gula m lini. 

20 So agar we Khuddwand aur 
Backdnewdle YisiV Masih ki pahchdn 
ke sabab dunyd ki dludaglon se bach- 
kar un mog phirke |.hansen, aur mag- 
Ifib boo, fco un ki pwhatt lidi pable bc 
badtar ho chukd. 

131 Kyiiiiki rdsti ki rdh n jaima 
un ke liye iu se bihtar thA, ki jiinkar 
us muqnddfls hukm se, jo tinhrii sompa 
gaya, phir jdwen. 

22 Par yih. saohohi masai un par 
tlnk :Ui hai, ki Kuttdapui i^ai ki taraf, 
aur dhoi bui suami daldftl men lotne 
ko pbiri hai. 

111 iU'B. 



II PATRrS, TIT. Mhiy&n, 

wdle dweijge, joapni buri khwAhishon 
ke mnwAtiq chalenge, 

4 Aur kahenge, ki Us ke Ane kd 
wa'da kahdn? kyiirjki jab sc bdpddde 
sii gaye, siiti kuchli tam khilqat ke 
*hur\V mwn tha, al> tak mim hi hai. 

6 Kyriiiki we ise jan bujlike bbiil 
gaye, ki Khudd ko kaldm ae asm a u 
inuildat se hain, aur zamin pdni men 
ao aur pdni ke wasile se bandi bui 
thi; 

C Jin pdnion ke wabah se wuh dun- 
yd, jo us waqt tlii, bdrb men diibkar 
haliik hiii : 

7 Par dsmdn o zamin jo ab hain, 
usi ke kaldm so mahfdz ham, aur us 
din tak, ki be-dinnn ki adalat aur ha- 
Idkat ho, jaldne ke liye bani rahenge. 

8 Par, ai '-.v/S™, yih bat tum par 
chbipi na rahe, ki Khuddwand ke 
nazdik uk ilin bazAr barns, aur hazdr 
baras ek din ke barabar hain. 

9 Khuddwand apne wa'donki bAbat 
susti nahin kartd, jaisA ba'zo Rusti sa- 
majhte hain ; par is liye hamari 
bdbat sabr kartd, ki kisi ki haldkat 
nabin chahtd, baiki chdhtd hai ki sal. 
tauba karen. 

10 Lekin Khuddwand kd din, jis 
tarah rdt ko ehor dtd hai, dwegd ; aur 
usi mori asmdn sannate ke sdth jate 
rahf-npc, aur KJritn i falak jalkargudda 
ho jdenge, aur zainiu un kdrigarion 
sauiet, jo us men hain, Lbasam hogi. 

11 Pas jab ki yih sab chlwn guddz 
hnnewali hairj, tu tum ko pak ulialan 
aur dindari ram kaisd banuA Idzim 



Al ';\7.\rx\ main tumlu-n ab yih ddsrd 
khatt liklita hiin; aur donog H 
hiuili;ir<' ]i(ik dil ke yaddilane ke taur 
]i,ir abhdrti ban : 

2 TA ki tum un bdton ko jo mu- 
qaddas nabiou nc peshtnr kaiiin, aur 
ua hukm ko jo ham ne, ki Kliuddwand 
ke aur liachAnewale ku rasul hain, 
kiya, ydd rakbo. 



lini, 

12 Aur ki tum Khudd ke us din 
ke dne ke muntazir aur mushtdq ho, 
jjh men asmdn jalkar guddz ho jaenge, 
aur ajr~am i falak jalkar pighai jdenge ? 

13 Par ham naye dsman aur nayi 
zamta M, jin men rdstba>;i basti hai, 
tas ke wa'd'e ke muwdfiq intizari karte 
hain. 



3 Aur yih pable jdn rakho, ki fl Ts wdste, ai 'azizo, un ohtzog k' 

:hiri dinon men hansi tliattiii? kani(-'muntazir rahke Uosliisli karo ki tum 



akhiri 



Mati/i ki I VU'HA\ 

lifi-dag, aur bo-'aib, salamati ke sath 
u a se pae jio. 

16 Aur hamare ^!b\ic14wa.nd ki sahr 
karna apni najat jano; ohuuiuchi 
hama™ piydre bhai Bulus ne bhi ub 
daual ke inuwafiq, jo use 'mayat bui, 
tumben likha hai j 

16 Aur sare khatton mim iu balon 
ki zikr kiyi bai ; un "men kitni Mtsg 
Lain, jin kisamajhna mushkil hai, aur 
we jo jabj) aur beuiyam kain, un ke 
rna'uon ko bhi dilari kitabon ke ma/,- 



-VA', I, II. 



hatjigaf 



hal. 



ruumm ki tarah apni hakikat ke liye 
pherte bain. 

17 Is waste, ai piyiro, cliunki tum 
ige se igab bu gaye, apu i khabardari 
kiiro, ta na howe ki shariron ki bhiil 
ki taraf khinuko jake apui uatuwiri h 
jite rabo. 

18 Baiki hamare Khudawanil aur 
Baeiiiuuwale Yisu' Masih ke fusJ «oi 
pahchan men barhte jao, XJtA ka jahil 
a b ho aur abad iak raht: A'iuhi, 



IUHANNA' 
KA' PAHLA' KHATT I 'A'MM. 



I BA'B. 

U S zindagi ke Kalam ki babat, Jo 
shuni' se tha, jiso bam iie suni, 
aur apni aufchon se dekhi, aur tak 
rakhd, aur hamare hatbon ne chhua ; 

2 (Kyunki wuh nirnlagi zahirnlti, 
aur haru ne use dckha, aur bam gawa- 
hi detehain,aurus haweaha ki undagi 
ki khabar tum ko deto bom, jo Bap ke 
l«i<s tbi, aur bam par zahir hfii;) 

3 Ju kuciiii iiaiu ne dek ha aur sirna, 
UB ki khabar tunihon dete bain [ ta ki 
tata bhi hantari sath sharakat rakho; 
aur lamari aharikat Bap ku sfttk, aur 
as ke Bote Yisu 7 Masih ke sath bal. 

4 Aur ham yib bitoti tumben iu 
Waste likbte hairj, ki tumbari kbuahi 
puri hujawe. 

5 Aur wuh khabar jo ham ne uu 80 
Buai, aur phir'tunihon deto haig, so 
yihihai, ki Kbuda mir hai, aur iimiiiiji 
lariki mm bbi naluri. 

^ Ajsu bam kabag, ki ham ua ke 
satu sharakat rakhte bata. .uir lariki 
309 



men chalte Imiii, ta jhuih bolte, : 
tach par 'amal uahin karte ; 

7 Bar agar bani nur riiuri chalcn, j_ 
tarah wuh niir men hai, to Jiam ek 
diiare ku a&tb aharakal rakkte kain, 
aur us ke Betc Yisu* Masih ka tahu 
ham kosareguuab no pak karta hai. 

8 Agar kahtui, ki ham bc-gunah 
bain, to hnm apne ta.in Jareb dete iiaiu, 
aur saebai hain meu uahin. 

9 Agarham apu gtiniihoii ii \qtix 
karen, to wuh hauiare gumilmij ke 
mu'af kanie, aur hameg diiri nirasti 
se pak karue men watadac aur rast hai. 

10 Agar bam kaheti, ki haru ne 
guiiah naluri kiy:i, lu huni use jhutalte 
bain, aur ua ka kalam ham men oabirj 

II BA'B. 

Al mere baohcho, main ye bitct 
tumhen likhta hun,"ta ki tui* 
guuali na karo. Aur agar koi gunai 
kare, to Yiatj' Masih, jo Badiq hai, Bap 
kt j.ni.; Lamari sliafi' hai; 



Uaaq ko m&m*e, I YU'HANNA', II 

2 Aur wuh h&mire guriahmj kd ka- 
lira hni ; par faqat hamdre oundhoa kd 
nahin, bklkl tamani dunya ke gunahon 
k* tabl 

3 Agar ham ub ke hukmon ko hifz 
karen, to bam is m jinte hain ki ham 
ne us ko jilid. 

4 W uh jo kahta hni, ki Main use 
jdnts hun, aur u» ko hukmon ko hifz 
nahin karta, so jhtitkd !iai, aur uachdi 
us men nahin. 

o Par wuh jo us ke kalam par 'amal 
kare,yaqimuius men K huddki muhab- 
bat kdmil hai : liau» ia hi se jdute Lain 
ki ham us men hain. 

fi Wuh jo kali fa hai, ki main us men 
bastd hdn, cbahiye ki jaisd wuh chalta 
hai, waisd hi tip cbale. 

7 Ai bhdio, main tumhen kol nayd 
hukiti nabin likhta, magar purand 



bukm, jo tum ko shuru' se mil». 
Purdnd hukm wuh kalam hai, jo tum 
ne shuru' se Mina hai. 

8 Pliir ek nayd hukm tumhen likh- 
ta hiin, jo us men aur tum men sach 
hai: kyunki tariki «uzar gayi, aur 
liaqiqi niir tib chaiiiakta bai. 

y Wuh jo kahti hai, ki main rosh- 
ni men hun, aur apne bhdi se dush- 
mani rakhta hai, ah tak tariki men hai. 

10 Wuh jo apne bhdi bo muhabbat 
rakhta hai, ujale men ralita hai, aur ua 
men thokar kd bd'ia nahin hai. 

11 Par jo apne bhdi se dushraan! 
rakhta, tariki men hai, aur tariki meti 
elialtd hai, aur nahin janta ki kiuhar 
chala jati hai ; kyunki tariki ne us ki 
ankben andhi kar di hain. 

12 Ai bachcho, main tumhen likhtd 
hdn; kyunki tumbdre gunah na ke 
nara ee mu'df hue. 

13 Aidbd, uiain tumhen lifcht&htin, 
k viinki uae, jo ahuru' se tha, tum ne 
jdna. Ai jawdoo, main tumben likhta 
hun, kyunki tum us suarir par gdlib 
hue ho. Ai larko, main tumben likh- 
ti hun, kyiinki tum ne Bap ko jdnd 
hai. 

310 



ncu-ktiqq ko (ri/;ie, 

14 Ai dbd, main no tumben likha 
hai, kytirjki jo sburti' se thd, tum ne 
use jdnd. Al jawdno, main ne tnmhen 
likha hai, kyunki tum mazbiit ho, 
aur Kbutla kd kalam tum men bastd 
hai, aur tum uh sliarir par galib hue 
ho. 

15 Dunya ki muhabbat na rakho, 
aur na un chi/.on ki jo dunya men 
hain. Jo koi d'unyd ki muhabbat 
rakhtd hai, us men Bap ki muhabbat 
nahin. 

Iri Kyiinki har ek chis, jo dunyd 
men hai, ya'ne jism ki shahwat, aur 
ankhun ki buri khwdhish, aur zindagi 
ka jhuthi fnkbr, Bap so nahin, par 
dunyd se hai. 

17 Aur dunyd guzar jdti hai, aur 

ki shah-wat bhi ; lekin jo Khuda ki 

marzi par chaltd, wuh abad tak rahta 



18 Ai bachcho, yih akhiri zamana 
hai: aur jaisd tum ne suna hai, ki 

ih ka nmkhalii' dtd hai, bo ab hi 
bahut se Masih ke nmkhalii' hue hain; 
is se ham jdnto hain ki yih akhiri za- 
mana, hai. 

19 We ham men se nikle, magar 
ham men sa na the : kyunki agar we 
ham men se hoto, to bamdre sdth 
rahte; par wc nikle, td ki zahir howeij 
ki we sab ham men se nahin hain.. 

20 Aur tum ne TTs Muqaddas sc 
masuh paya, aur sab kuchh jdnt« ho. 

21 Main nc tum ko na ia wdate 
likha, ki rum sach ko nahin jdnte, 
par is liye ki tum use jdnto ho, aur 
yih, ki koi jbuth sach men se nahin 
hai 

22 Kann jhiUha hai, magar wuh jo 
inkdr kartd hai ki Yisu' wuh Masih 
nahin? JoBap aur Betokd inkdr karta 
hai, wuhi Masih kd mukhdlif bai. 

23 Jo koi Bete kd inkar kartd hai, 
ao Bdp se us ko wasta nahin hai ; par 
wuh jo Bete kd iqrir karta hai, Bdp se 
bhi wuh wasta rakhtd hai. 

24 Isi wdstejotuuinc shuru'se suna 



UnasiJiat. I YU'HANNA', III. Khudakl muhabbat Hbahat. 

hai, wnlri tum men baso. Agar wuh.jgunah naliin karta ; jo koi gunah 

'k'kliil, aur u:i 
BAp'jatd 

7 Ai bachcho, tumben, koi fareb 

ham detie na pawu; jo koi rastbAzl karta 

kiya, ya'ue, hamesba ki ziudagi'hai, so rastbaz hai, jaisa wub rastbaz 



jotuvn ne kIiuiu* n sumi hai, tum men | karta hai, ua ne uae 11.1 
rahe, to tum bhi Bete inen aur Bap jana. 



UU bhi rahoge. 

2;) Aur yihi wa'da hai, jous r 



26 Main ne ya b&ten tum ko un ki 
babat jt> tumheg fareb dete hain likfairj. 

27 Jo timah tumne ussepaya tuai 
men. bahal rahta hai, aur tum ia h 
muhtaj nahinkikoi tumben sikhawo; 
baiki jaisa wuh masah. turnhen sah 
batal wikhata hai, aur sauh hai, aur 
jhiith nahin, aur jaiaa us ne tumben 
si k baya, waisc tum us men qaim 
mbagf . 

28 Aur ab, ai bachcho, tum 
raho, ta ki jab wuh zahir howe, to ham 
l)c-bak bon, aur us ke atc waqt ua ke 
age se aharm khake na usaren. 

20 Agar jante ho ki wuh rastbaz 
hai, to jante ho ki bar ek shakhs, jo 
rastbazi karta hai, us se paiua bini 
hai. 

III BA'B. 

DEKHO, kaisi mubabbat Bip ne 
haru M ki, ki ham Khuda ke 
farzand kailawenl ia waste duuya ham 
ko nahin janti, ki us ne us ko nahin 
jan£. 

2 Piyaro.ab ham Khuda kefarzand 
hain; aur hanoz zahir nahin hda ki 
ham ky;i kuchh bogge ! par ham jautu 
hain, ki jab wuh zahir hoga, ham to ua 
ki manind honge; kyiinki ham uae 
jaisa ki wuh hai wai*a dekhenge, 

3 Aur jo koi us ho yih uuimed rakh- 
ta bai, wuh apne ta,in, jaiaa wuh pak 
hai, waisa hi pak karta liai. 

4 liar ek jo gunab karta hai, bo 
khilaf i ahar'a karta hai; kyunki 
gunah khilaf i shar'a hai. 

5 Aur tum yih jante ho ki wuh 
'/ahir In'ia, ta ki hamare gunahon ko 
utha le jawe; aur ub men gunah na- 



Lti. 



ti Har ek jo ub men a 
311 



8 Jo koi gunah karta Uai, so Shai- 
tAn ka hai ; ki Shaitan shuru' se gunah 
karta hai. Khuda ka Beta- ia liye za- 
hir kiya gaya, ki Sliaitin ke kamon 
k o nest karc. 

Har ek jo Khuda «e paida hti«, 
gunah nahin karta hai ; kyiinki OH 
ka tukhm ua men rahta bai ; aur wuh 
gunah kar nahin sakta, kyiinki Khu- 
da se paida hda hai. 

10 Isi so Khuda ke farzand aur 
Shaitiu ke farzand zahir hain; jo koi 
rastbazi nahin karta, aur wu!i jo apne 
bhai se muhabbat nahin rakhta, Khu- 
da ka nah iri. 

11 Kyunki wuh paigam jo hara ne 
shuru' se Buna, yihi hai ki ham ek 
dusre se muhabhat rakhen. „ 

12 Qain ke manind nahin, jo ua 
sbnrir ki tha, aur apne bhai ko qatl 
kiya. Aur ub ne kyun uae qatl kiya? 
Ia waste ki us ke kara bure the, par 
us ke bhai ke kam riai. 

19 Ai mero bhaio, agar dunyfi, tum 
dufihmani kar«, ta'ajjub na karo. 

14 Ham to jante hain ki ham maut 
ae guzarke zindatd meri ao, kyiinki 
ham bbaion ae muhabbat rakhto hain. 
Jo apne bhai ae muhabhat nahin rakh- 
ta, ao maut men rahta hai. 

15 Har ek jo apne hliai se dushmani 
rakhta hai, klirini hai: aur tum jante 
ho ki koi ktuini hayat i abadi ko na- 
hin rakhla, ki us tnen qaim rahe. 

16 Ilam ne ia so muhabbat ko jani, 
ki us ne hamare waatu ajini jiin de di ; 
aur lazim hai ki ham bhi bhaion ke 

a-sto apni jan dewen. 

17 Par jia kisi pas dunyd ka mal 
bo, aur wuh apne bhai ko muhtaj 

mbta hai,'dtikhe, aur apne ta,in rahiu se Hz 



Birad'i) 



muhabhU I YrilANN.V, IV 



rakhne ki 



rakhe, to Khudd ki umbabbat ua meg 
kyunkar qaim rahtf hai ? 

18 Ai nicro baeheho, cbihiye ki 
ham kiiliiin aur zubdu hb nahin, baiki 
karo aur Baehai w ntulialiliat rakhey. 

1!) Aur i* ae ii.iin iiLiiii- Uh i n ki 
ii:iiii satradi ke liam, aur ua ke dge 
apne dilari ko tnskin derjge. 

30 Kyunki agar hanidvd di! hauien 
ilzdm de.to Khuda hamdrc dil au bara 
hai, aur nb kuclih jdtita liai. 

21 Ai piyaro, agar hamdrd dil ham- 
en ilzdra ua de, tu kain Kiiudi ke 
hciEt'ir Didor rahte hain. ; 

'22 Aur jo kuchh bam indngte, ua 
se pdte hain ; kyunki laun us ke fauk- 
inon ko hifz karte, aur 30 kuckh uae 
khush ata baja latc hai». 

28 Aur ua ka liukm yih hai, ki 
Ham ua ke Betc Yiad' Masih ke nara 
pol iu.iin Idwen, aur jaiai ua ue hara 
ku hukm diyd, ham 6paj BMfl mu- 
babbat ra klien. 

24 Aur jo ub ke huknios ko bifz 
kartd hai, yih us men, aur wuh. is men 
rakld hai. Aur ua se, ya'ne, Kuli ae, 
jo usne hameri di hai, baui jdnte hain 
ki wuh ham men rrihtd hai. 
1\' BA'B. 

A I piyaro, tum bar ok ruh ko yaqin 
ua karo, baiki ruhon ko azmao 
ki we Khuda ki taraf ae nuin, ki ua- 
hin. : kyunki bahut ae jlnitlie paigam- 
bar dunyd men nikal de hain. 

2 Isi se tura Khuda ki Bah ko pah- 
ch&nOj ki Uar ek nih jo iqtar karti 
Hai, ki Yiad' Masih jism 1 ui-ri hoke iya 
bai, wuh Khuda ki taraf ae hai : 

'6 Aur bar ek nih jo iqrar nahin 
karti, ki Yisii' Maaiii jisrn mag ay;i, 
Klnuiii ki taraf se nahin. : yibi Masih 
ki mukimlif bal, jib ki khabar fcura ae 
suni, kl dti hai ; aur wuh ab duuya 
men a chuki. 

4 Ai bachcho, tura to Khuda ae lio. 



aur un pai galib iiue lio"; kyunki jo;bat ko jo ham ae hai j a mi, aur 
tuni men hai, ao us se jo duuya moii t'atiqad kiya. Khudd muhabbat hai 



5 Wo dnnyi ke hain: ia waste 
dunyd ki boke hain, aur dunyd un ki 
«unti hai. 

(i Ham Khudd so hain: jo Khudd 
ko lahchantd hai, haraari suuta hai : 
jo Khudd mo nahin, ham&ri nahin 
suntd hai. Isi ae hain sachdi ki nih 
aur gumrdhi ki nih ki pahebau lutu 
ba'm. 

7 Ai piyaro, do, ham ek dusre se 
muhabbat rnkbutj ; kyunki muliahlwit 
Khudd ae hai ; aur liar ek jo muhab- 
bat rakhti liai, n Khud& ae paidd. h6d 
bai, aur Khudd ko pahchdiita hai, 

8 Jis raon muhabbat nahin, ho Khu- 
dd ko nahin jant-a; kyunki Khudd 

.uha.bbat hai. 

'.) Kbuda ki muhabbat, jo ham se 
hai, ia ae zdhir bui, ki Khudd ne aptie 
klauto Bete ko dunya men bhejd, td 
ki ham ub ke gabah se ziudagi pawen. 

10 Muhabbat ia men naliin, ki bani 
ne Khuda eo muhabbat raklii, baiki 
is men hai, ki ub ue ham ae muhabbat 
rakhi, aur apuo Be$fl ko bhojd, ki ha- 
mdre gundbun ka kafdra howe. 

11 Ai piyaro, jali ki Khuda ne bara 
ae aisi muhabbat rakhi, to lazim hai 
ki ham LU i ek diisre se muhabbat va- 
khen. 

12 Kiai ue Khuda ko kabht nahin 
dekhd. Agnr hara ek diisre ae mu- 
habbat rakheii, to Khudd bam meu 
rahtti hai, aur ua ki muhabbat bam 
men kamil Iuii. 

ia Ham iai se jante hain*ki ham 
us men rahte hain, aur wuh bam men 
ki ua ne apu i ltuh men se haraen diyd. 

14 Aur ham ne dekhd bai aur ga- 
wdhi dete hain ki Bdp 110 Bete ko 
bhejd, iri dunyd~kd Bachinewald bo. 

15 Jo koi iqrdr karo, ki Yiad' Khu- 
da ka Beld hai, Khuda ua men, aur 
Wuh Kbuu'i men, rahtd hai. 

1G Aur ham ne Khuda ki inuliab- 
par 



bai, bar* hai 

'312 



I aur wuh jo muhabbat i 



liihla hai, 



dnkira nasihat. I YU'HANNA', V, Du'd mangut ki babat. 

Khuda men rahti hai, aur Khuda usl 6 Yih wuM hai j» )<aui aur lahti so 
mcn. aya, ya'ue, Yisii' Masih, Jo M !aq*t 

17 Is se muhabbat ham men krimillparii men, baiki pani aur lahii men 
hoti hai, ki ham 'adiilat ke diu nidarjlioke aya: aur Ruh wuh liai, jo gawahi 
raherj ; kyntiki jnina wuh hai, wa&ae lii deti hai ; kyunki ttiih bar-haqq hai. 
ham is dunya men hain. 7 Ki tin hain, jo [fisinau pir gawahi 

18 Muhabbat men dahshat nahin, dete hain, Bap, aur Kalam, aur Kuli i 
baiki kamil muhabbat dahshat ku Quds: aur ye tiuon ek hain. 



likal deti hai ; kyiinki dahshat 
'azab hai. Wuh jo darta hai, muhab- 
bat inen kamil nahin Inia. 

19 Ham uh Be muhabbat takhta 
hain, 'k liye ki pahite ub ne ham se 
niufiabbat rakhi. 

20 Agar koi kahe, ki Main Kbuda 
se muhabbat rakhta hun, aur apnc 
bhai se dushmani rakhe, to jhutha hai ; 
kyunki a<;ar wuh apnc buai sc, jis ko 
us ne dokha, muhabbat nahin, rakhta 
hai, to Khudfi se, jis ko us nc nahin 
dekha, kyiinkar muhabbat rakh sakta 
hai ? % 

21 Aur ham ne us se yih hiikni 
paya liai, ki Jo koi Khuda se muhab- 
bat rakhta hai, so a'pne bhai se bhi 
muhahbat rakhe. 

V BAU. 

HAR ek jo Iman lata hai ki Yisii* 
wulii Masih hai, so Khuda 
paida hua hai; aur jo koi walid se 
imihabliat rakhta hai, wuh us se bhi 
jti us su jiaid&hua hai muhabbat rakh- 
ta hai. 

2 Jab ham Khuda se muhabbat 
rakhte hain, aur us ke hukmoo ku 
hilz karle hain, to ia se jante hain ki 
kara Khuda ke farzandon. se bhi mo- 
habbat rakhte huin. 

3 Kyiinki Khuda ki muhabbat yih 
hai, ki ham us ke hukun.ii | u 'amal 
karen : aur us ke hukm bhiiri nahin. 

4 Jo ki Khuda se paida hua hai 
dunya par galib hota hai: aur wuh 
galba, jis se bara dunya par galib aU> 
Eiaiij, hamara iman hai. 

6 Katin hai jo dunya par ;j,ilih bai. 

magar wuhi Jo iman fata hai ki Tisu' 

Khuda ki Beta hai? 

313 



8 Aur tin hain, jo zainui pai] ga- 
■ahi dete hain, Ituh, aur pani, aur 

iahii: aur ye tinon ek par rmittaiitj 
hain. 

9 Agar ham admion ki gawahi qa- 
bul kareii, to Khuda ki gawati i us aa 
hari hai; kytiiiki Khuda ki gawahi 
yihi hai, jo us uo apue Bete ke haqq 
mcn di hai. 

10 Jo ki Khuda ke Bete par iman 
lata hai, gawahi ap mcn rakhta hai: 
jo Kbuda par iman nahin lata, us ne 
us ko jhutha kiya : kyunki us ne us 
gawahi ko, jo Kbuda ne apne Bete ke 
haqq men di hai, yaqhi nahin kiya. 

11 Aur wuh gawahi yih hai, ki 
Khuda ne hamen iiamesha ki /imhi^i 
bakhhhi, aur ki yih zindagi us ke Bete 
men hai. 

12 Jis ke sath Beta hai, us ke sath 
zindagi hai ■ jis ke sath Khuda ka 
Beta nahin, us ke sath rfnifagt naliin. 

13 Main ne tuni ko, jo Khuda ke 
Bete ke nam par iman Jae ho, yih 
baterj likhin; ta ki jano ki hauiesha 
ki zindagi tumhare Bye hai, iur 
Khuda ke. Bet.e ke nam par iroau lao. 

14 Aur haiuara i'atkjad jo us ki 
baliat hai so yilti hai, k i agar bam us 
ki marzi ke muwaliu kuchh niAngorj, 
wuh hantari sunla hai : 

15 Aur agar bam jante hain ki jo 
kuchh ham us se mangte hain, wuh 
us ki babat hamari stmta hai, to ham 
jante ki jo kuchh ham ne us se mftnga 
tlii, so bam pitfl hain. 

Ki Agar koi apne lihai ko ek gunah 
karle dekhe, jo maut tak nahiii pabun- 
chAia, to wuh mangc, aur use zindagi 
bakhslii jiegl; yih un ko haqq men 



'It&toa kd 11 YU'HANNA'. 

lini, jo :iis:i. gunali nahin karte jo 



tak pahuuchftti ho. Aisii gumih hai, 
jo maut, tak pahunchata hai; main 
nahin kahta ki wuh us ki bdbat 
iliiiiiaa kare. 

17 Har ek nd-rdsti guuah hai : par 
aisd gunah hai jo maut tak nahio 
pahuiich&UL 

18 Ham jante hain ki har «k jo 
Khuda se paida bila bal gunah nahin 
karta; baiki wuh jo Khuda se paidd 
hiia hai, apni bifazal karta hai, aur 
wuh iharir un ko nabhi chhiita. 



19 Ham jdnto hain ki ham Khuda 
se hain, aur ki «Ari dunyd burai inen 
pari rahti hai. 

20 Par yih bhi jaute hain ki Khu- 
da k i lietd dyd, aur hai nun yih 
samajh baklishi ki us ko jo haqq hal 
jancn; so ham ua men jo ha<p| hai 
rnlitu hain, ya' m.', Tisil' Masih men, jo 
ua ka Beta hai. Khuda e bariiaqq, 
aur Lamesha ki zindagi yih hai. 

21 Ai mero bacheho, tum buton, ee 
ap ko bachae rakho. A'min. 



YUHANNA 
KA' DU'SEA' KHATT. 



I S buzurg ki taraf ae barguzide bil>i 
ko aur us ke BlHandog ko, jinhen 
main sachai se piydr karta hun ; (ma- 
ta- [* t main hi nahin, baiki sab jinhon 
m sachai ko jdnd hai ;) 

2 Us eachai ko sabab se jo ham 
nn-n rahti hai, aur hanilre sdth 
hnmeaha rahogi. 

3 Faal, aur rahm, aur saldmati, 
Dap Khuda, aur Bdp ke Hcto Khuria- 
wand Yisd' Mnsih ki taraf se hamarc 
sath saohat aur muhabbat se rahenge. 

4 Main bahut khush hud ki main 
no terc farBandon men so kai ek ko us 
hukm ke mutdbiq jo ham ko Bdp ao 
iijla, aaehiii so challe paya. 

6 Aur ab, ai bibi, main tujh ko koi 
nayA hukm nahin, baiki wuhi jo ham 
Mmni' se takhta Turin, likhkar tujh sc 
'ai'7, karta hiin, ki Ham ek diisre se 
muhabbat raklun, 

6 Aur muhabbat. yihi hai, ki ham 
us ko hukmon par ckaleu. Yih wuhi 
hukm hai, jaina tum oe shurii" se auud 
hai, ki tum us par chalo. 
314 



7 Kyunki bahut se dagaban dunya 
men ghus de hain, jo iqrar nahin karre 
ki Yisii' Masih (foni men dyd. Daga- 
ba/. aur Masih kd mukhdlif yihi hai. 

S A'p khabarddr raho, td ki jo kain 
hain M kiye hain, so lumen, kho na 
den, baiki pura budJa pdwen. 

i) Jo koi 'udul karta hai, aur Masih 
ki ta'lim men nahin rahti, Khuda us kd 
nahin. Jo Masih ki ta'Lim men rahtd 
hai, Bdp bhi aur BetA hlif us ke hain. 

10 Agar koi mmhdre pas Awe, aur 
yih ta'lfm na ldwe, to usc ghar men 
ace na do, aur uso salim na fcaro : 

11 Kyunki jo koi use salam kartd 
hai, us ko buro kdmon men sharik 
hoLi hai. 

Vi Mujho bahut si biten fumhen 
likhni hai; par main ne na ehdhd ki 
kagaz aur siydhi sc liklu'm: lekin 
ummedwdr hiin ki tum ptit dun, aur 
n'ibaru kahiin, td ki kuuari khushi 
karuil lio. 

13 Teri barguzide batin ke larke 
tujho Biildni kahte hain. A'min. 



YU'HANNA KA' TI'SRA KHATT. 



I S buzurg ki taraf se piydre Gaius 
ko, jis ko main sachai uien piyii 
kartd bi'in. 

'l Ai piydre, main yih du'i nidngtd 
hun ki jin tarah teri jin khauiyat ko 
sath hai, so tii eab bdton men khairi- 
yat ko salh aur taudurunt rahe. 

3 Kyiiiiki jab bhaion ne ilkar teri 
sachai par gawahi di, jaisd ki tii sachai 
men chalta hai, to main iiihiiyat khu.sh 
boa. 

i Mere liye is eo ban koi khuahi 
nahin, ki main sumiri ki mere furzatid 
sachai men chalte hain. 

5 Ai piyare, jo kuchh tu bhaion 
aur musafiron «e kartd bai, so diydnat 
se kartd bai ; 

6 Jinhon ne kaliaiye Ije age teri 
muhabbat par gawahi di. A#ar tu 
unhen us tarah par, jo Khudi ke 
bandan ko laiq hai, age le chale, to 
achchlia karega; 

7 Kyunki wc us ko nim ke wiski 
niklo, aur gair-qaumon se kuchh 
nahin liya, 

8 Is liye lazim hai, ki bam aison ko 
qabiil karen, t» ki haru sachai mc-Q un 
ke liaui- khidmat howen. 



9 Mairj ne kalisiyo ko kuchh likhi 
hal ; Tiiagur DiutrafeB, jo uu men 
auwal darja chdhla hai, hamen uabiil 
nahin karta. 

10 So jab main diinga, to main Ufi 
ke k&mon ko, jo wuh karta hai, yad 
karungii, ki hamare haqq men buri 
baten bakta bai : aur is par bhi qand'i 
na karko bhaion -ko ap ciabnl Dahi] 
karta, aur un ko jo tpibul k iya chaht 
hain, rokta hai, aur kalisiyo se nikal 
deta. 

11 Ai piyare, budi kiipairau ruat ho, 
baiki neki ka. Wuh jo neki karti hai, 
Khudi ki hai; magar j" badi karta 
hai, uh ue Khudd ko nahin dokbd. 

12 DemetriuH ke haqq men eab ne, 
aur sachai ne bhi, khuu gawahi di hai : 
hain bhi gawahi dute hain, aur tum 
jinte ho ki hamriri gawahi^sach hai. 

13 Mujhe to hahut kuchh likhni 
tbi; par main ne na ehaha ki siyahi 
aur i |iU:<; n se tero liye likhun : 

14 Magar uminedwir h/in ki jald 
tujhe dekhiin, tab liam tabani kah 
auri lenge. Teri salamati howe. Dost 
tujhe «alim kahte hain. Tu dostci 
ko u;im ba mim salam kab. 



m 
'a t 

r- 
.te 

.11 



KA' 



YAHU'DA'H 
KHATT I 'AMM. 



YAHU'DA'H ki larai' n, Jo Yiail' 
Masih ki bauila aur Ya'qub kd 
bbal hni, un ko jo Uap Khuda men 
muqaddas hiie, aur YisiV Masih men 
mahfuz aur buld-j gaye hain : 
315 



- Rahm tum par ho, aur salamati 
aur muhabbat bhi barliai jdwen. 

3 Ai piyaro, jis waqt main us najjit 
ki bibat, jo sab ke liye hai, tum ko 
likbnemcnnibdyat kosliish kartd th: 



Tm&n wi YAHU'DA'IT. 

to main ne zardr jAnA ki tundii-n 
Jikhke nasihat karun, ki tum ua iman 
ke waste, jo ek lnkht muqaddason ko 
n rupa ^uyn, jari-lishaui karo. 

•I Kyi'mki ba'ze shakhs chupke ae 
"Injil', jo ag« «j «jati i m zanidne men. is 
sazd ke hukm ke wdste likhe gaye 
ihe; we be-d(n hain, aur bauiarc 
Khudd ke fazl ko sbaliwat-purasli mu 
badai karte hain, aur Khuda ka, jo 
alii'li malik bal, aur hamArc Khudd- 
wand Yiaii Masih ka iiiksu- karie hain,. 

6 Pas mahj ehdhtA hdn ki tumben 
wuh bAt, ji&e tum ek lakht jAn chuke 
bo, yad dilddn, ki Khudawand ne 
qaum ko zamin i Misr se bachAyA, 
pbir unlicn jo iitiAn na Uie halali ki\:i. 

6 Aur un firishton ko, jo apnl agli 
hdlatmen na rahe, baiki apne khaas 
maqAni ko chiior diyA, uh ne saza ki 
nlmdt zaujiron so [Ariki k<- andar roz i 
'aziin ki 'adalat tak jakarke rakliA. 

7 Isi tarali Sadi'nu anr'Amurali aur 
un ke ird gird ke shahr, jinhon ne uu 
ki mdriind Kina kiy.i, aur jism i liar A m 
kd pichhA kiyA, harnesha ki Ag ke 
'azab men gfriftaf hoka 'ibrat ke liye 
nauidne bani. 1 ralite hain. 

8 Isi tarah ye khwAb-dekhnewAle 
bhi jism koriApdk k arti:, aur buktimat 
ko nachiz jAntu, aur jalil-ul-qadron ki 
bAbat bura kahto hain. 

9 JaVj MikAel ne, jo firitbtog nifn 
'asini hai, SbaitAn se takrAr kurku 
MusA ki ]Asb ki hAbat bah» ki, tab ua 
ne jur,al ua ki ki la'n ta'n karke use 
il/.Am do, baiki kahA, ki Khudawand 
tujhe malamat kare. 

10 Lekiu yo, jin chizon ko nahin 
jAntu, uu par ta'tM kartu hain; aur jin ko 
be-'acil janwur&n ki tarah ba zat jdnte 
haiii, un meriap kokhardb karte hain. 

11 Afsos un pat !' kyi'iyki ye Qain 
ki rdh par ehale, aur Bala'dm ki ^um- 
riilu aum rnazddri ke liye bah gaye, 
aur Qurah ki si mukhdlaiat mefl bauk 
hde. 

12 Ye tnmhAn aK&abbat ki ziyA- 

316 



qaim rahnti cli<ihiyc 
foton men dubi hdi chatinen hain ; 
wetambaresath khatewaqtbe-dbarak 
apnd pet bhar lete hain: we klmsbk 
bada] hain, jiuhcn hawden har taraf 
urd le jatin : we murjhAo hdu daraklit 
hain, jin kd pliat naluri, do bir niare, 
aur ukliare gaye hain: 

13 We sainundar ki tund lahreri 
hain, jo apnl bc-ahanni kd phen 

£henkte hain : bhataknewdle sitdre 
ain, jin ke liye tiiriki ki aiyahi haine- 
sha ko dhari hai. 

14 Baiki Hantik ne, jo A'dam ki 
RAtwiri pusht tlia, uu ki bdbat pe&hin- 
goi karke yih kaliA, Dokh, Khudawand 
apne lAkhon rnuqaddason ke aath dta 
hai, 

15 TA ki Kibhon ki 'addlat karc, 
aur sub l>u-dinor ko un ki be-dini ke 
eab kamon par, jo unhon ne lie-dini we 
kiye, aur sarf sakht baton par, jo be- 
din gunahgAron ne us ki mukhdlaiat 
iiicn kahi hain, ilzAru de. 

lb' Ye kurkurAnewalc aur Bhikwa- 
karnewAle hain, jo apui buri khwah- 
ishon ke muwafiq chaltc, aur apue 
uiunh se barA bol bolte, aur naPa ku 
liye logon ki khuahAuiad karte hain. 

17 Lekiu, ai piyAro, tum In baton 
ko yftd rakhc, jo haiuare KlmdAwand 
Visu' Masih ke rasiilon DO agu kahiij ; 

18 Ki iinhon ne tumben, kahd, ki 
A'khiri zamdue men fhattllMaroewile 
honge, Jo apui be-dini ki buri khwali- 
ishon par chalenge. 

19 Ye we h i hain jo apne ta.in 
alag karte hain ; ft nafeinl log hain, 
aur Eun un mea nahin. 

20 Pat, ai piyAro, tum apne pSk- 
tarin inidn kA giuir bandkar, Huh i 
PAk se du'A m&ngte hde, 

"1 Apne tn,in KhudA ki muhabbat 
men nmhfdz rakho, aur bamesha ki 
/iudagi ko liye hamdre Khudawam: 
Vi;-ii'i' HasCfa ki rahmat ke muntazir 
raho. 

22 Aur imtiydz karke ba'zon par 
rahm karo : 



Masih Hpkir dmi, MUKA'SHAFAT, I. qudrat o hishnaf be sith, 

23 Aur bn'feog ko ilar Innttfa agl krt.mil klmshi se tumben be-'aib kJiara 
raen sc uikalkc baohiio: aur poahak kar sakta hai, 
ae bhi jo jism sc dagi bui 'adawat[ 
rakko. 

24 Abtifi ke liyo, jo tum ko girnc hasbmat, qudrat «ur Ikhtiyi 
se bacha sakti, aur apno jahil ke h uzur |ahad tak howeii, A'raiu. 



25 Jo Khuda e wahid, hakim, a 
ihamara Bacbanewala hai, jalai aur 

bnsliiiiat,_ niiiirsit. nur iklitivnr. nli «« 



YU'HANNA' FAQIH KE 
MUKASHAFA'T KI' KITAB. 



1 BA'B. 

Y ISU" Masih ki. mukadiafa, jo 
Khuda ne use diya, ta ki apno 
baodon ko ne batin, jin ka jald homi 
zarur hai, dikbawe : aur us nc apno 
firishte ko bhejkar us ke wasile se apue 
bande Yuhaiini* par stahir kiyii.: 

2 Jia iio Khuda ke kalam aur Yisri' 
Masih ki gawahi par, jo kuchb us ne 
dekha, jawabi di. 

3 Mubarak wuh jo is nubiiwat. ki 
baten, parht» hai, aur we jo suntehain, 
aur ju kuchb isumu liklia hai use hifz 
karro hain; kyiliiki waqt uazdik hai, 

4 "VTU'HAKNA'un eat kallsiyaon, 

X ko jo Afia men hain : Pasi 
aur aalimatS tumben ho, us ki taraf 
se jo hai, aur jo tha, aur jo anewali 
hai j aur un sat Kubon ki taraf se jo 
us ke takht, ko, huzur hain ; 

5 Aur YisiV Masih ki taraf se, jo 
sacbeha' gawai.], aur un men jo niarku 
ji iithe palautha, aur dunyi ke bad- 
shabon ka sultan hai. Usi ko jis ne 
haru ko piyar kiya, aur apno lahii w- 
harn ko hairiar* ^utialion si? dlio dala, 

K Aur haru ko badshih aur kabin 
Khuda aur apno Bap ke banaya; jalai 
aur qudrat abad tak usi ko hai. 

A'llliD. 

7 Dekho, wub badalou ke sita ata 
317 



hai ; aur hnr ek aiikh u s ko drkho^. . 
aur wo bhi,jinln>n no usechheda: aur 
zamin ke aare firqe ua ke liyo chhati 
pitonpc. U±n, Amin. 

8 Khudawatid yiin farmata hai, ki 
Main All'rt. aur Oinaga,auwal aur akhir, 
jo hai, aur jo tha, aur jo Anewala hai, 
Qadir i mutlaq hi'tn. 

9 Main Yuhanna, jo tumhara bhai, 
aur YWP Masih ko iiukh, aur iig ki 
badshahat aur sabr men bhi tuinhira 
tbarik ln'iu, Khudi ko kalam aur Y isu - 
Masih ki gawaiii ko wasto ub tipu 
liirn lini, jo l'atiuus kahlata. 

10 Main Khudawand ke din Riih 
men shamil ho gaya, aur main ne tur- 
M ki si ek bari awaz apno pichhe 
suni ; 

U Jo kahti thi, ki Main Alfa aur 
Oiua»a, auwal o akhir hiin; mu, Jo 
kuchh ti dekhi.a hai, kilah n 
aur mi wit kabaiyaog ke 
men, ya'ne, Afusus, aur Smurna, ( 
Pargamus, aur Thuatira, aur Sardis, 
aur Filadalfid, aurLAudiqia inen. hain, 
bhej. 

12 Aur main pbira, ta ki us iwaz 
k'iji. iiiujlie kahti hai dckhinj. Aur 
phirkur siotie ke eit cliird^drin defchc; 

13 Aur un Kit cliint^diiiinn ke hich 
ok sliakha Ibu i A'daui ua dekha, jo 



A/aans, Smurnd, MUKA'SHAFAT II. Panjarmu. 

jiima pahino hiie, aureonekaainaband hai, ki tiine apniagli muh&bbat ehhoi 



a par bAndhe h&e tha. 

14 Ub ki sir o hdl flitfcd i'in kl 
mAnind, biJki barf ki mAnind ujlA; 
aur ua ki Artkbcn jaisc Ag kii shu'ala . 

15 Aur ua ke pAnw khalis pital ke 
se, jo tantir mcg dahkayA hiiA ho ; aur 
us kf AwAz baru pAnl ki si thi, 

16 Aur ub ke dahne hAth men efit 
sitAre the; aurua ke raunhae do-dliAri 
tez talwAr nikalti thi ; aur us ka 
chihra aisi tha, jaisA Aftib jab hari 
tezi sc chamke. 

17 Aur jab main ne use dekhA, tab 
ub ke pAnwon par murda aa gir para. 
Tab us nc apu A dahinA hAth mujh par 
rakhA, aur tnujh se kaha, ki Mat dar; 
niaiij auwal o akhir hun, 

IH Aur zindA hiin: aur main mfiA 
tha, aur, dekb, main abad tak zinda 
bi'nj, A'min; aur 'alam 1 gaib aur maut 
ki kun jian mujh pas hain. 

18 Jo tii ne dnkhfi, aur jo chfzen 
nabi, aur jo ba'd in ke honewAK hain, 
sab likh rakh j 

20 Un sAt sitAmn kA, jinhen tu ne 
mcm dahine bAth men dekhA, aur sone 
ke uil sAt chirAgdAnorj ka bhcd jo hai. 
We sAtsitarosAtkalisiyAnii ku Briiriie 
hain : aur we aat 'cbirAgdAn jo tii ne 
dekhc, sdt kalisiyacn bain. 

II BA'B. 

APASU6 ki kalisiye ke firisbte ko 
yiljilikh; ki Wuh jaapncdahine 
lidth men sAt sitare rakhtA, aur aone 
ke aat "chir&gdAnon ke darmiyAn 
phirtA, ye bAterj kahtA hai ; 

2 Ki Mairj tere karn, aur teri ma- 
nhaqqat, aur teri sabr, aur yih, ki tu 
badon ki bardAsht kar nahirj sak t A, 
jaiita"hiin; aur tu ne im ko.jo apne 
u,iu rasul kahtc, aur nahin hain, 
AzmAya, aur nnherj jhiitha pAyA: 

3 Aur tu nc bardaaht ki, aur sabr 
rakhtA hai, aur moro nara ke wAste 
mihnat ki, aur thak naiiirj gayA : 

4 Magar tujh ae mujh? kuchh. gila 

318 



di. 

5 So yad kar ki tft kahdn so frirA 
hai, aur taubn kar, aur agle kAm kar ; 
nahln to main tujh pas jald AnngA; 
aur agar tn tauba na kare, to main 
tere cbirAg-dAn ko us ki jagah se diSr 
kar durjgA. 

6 Par tujh men, yih efe bAt hai, ki 
to NfqulAtion ke kamon se 'adAwat 
rakhtA hai, jin so main bhi 'adAwat 
rakhtA hun. 

7 Jin kA Uo hai, aime, ki Ruh 
kalisiyaon ko kyA kahti hai ; Main 
ua ko jo gAlib hotA hai, zindagi ke 
darakht ee, jo KhudA ke firdaus ke 
bicb o bich bai, phal kbAnc dilngA. 

8 lf Aur SinurnA ki kalisiye ke fi- 
rishte ko yun likh ; ki Wuh jo auwal 
o Akhir bai, aur mnA thA, aur jiya 
hai, yih bateri kahtA hai; ki 

Main tere kfcm, aur musibat, aiir 
muhtaji ko, (par tii daulatmand hai) 
aur un ko la'n ta'n ko bhi, jo Ap ko 
Yahiidl kahte, par nahin liairj, baiki 
SbaitAn ki jama'at hain, jAutA hurj. 

10 Jo aziyaten. tujh par hmifwali 
hairj, uu men kisi se khauf na rakh : 
dckhoj ShaitAn tum men ae ka( ek ko 
qaid men dAlogA, tA ki tum AzmAe 
jAo i aur tum das din tak musibat 
uthAoge: tii mamc tak i m Andar rah, 
tii main zindagi kA taj tujhe dnngA. 

11 Jis kA kAn )m, sune, ki Buh 
kulifiiyAon ko kya kahti hai : Jo gAlib 
hotA hai, diisri maut ao nuqsAn na 
uthAwegi 

12 U Aur PaittMntU ki kalisiye ke 
firishte ko yoo likh ; Wuh jo t«z do- 
dbAri talwAr rakhtA hai kahtA hai; 

13 Ki Main tere kAm, nur tere 
rabneki jagah, jaliAn Sitai) anka tak h t 
hai, jAutA lilin : aur tu mere nam ko 
tMmbe rahtA hai, aur jin dinog ki 
AntipAs mcrA imAndAr gnwdh tumhAre 
hii'h, waliAri jahAg ShaitAn rah t A hai, 
uiAragayA, un dinon men lilii mujh par 
jo iman hai ua kA tu ne inkAr oa kifL 



Tliudtira, aur MUKA'SjIAFAT, III. SardUwaltm ho natihat. 

14 Lekin mujhe tujh eo kucbh gilai 24 Par tumhen aur Thuitiri ke 
hai, ki tere yahan, we hain jo Bnla'Am bAqi logon ko, jitne uh ta'lim ko nahin 
ki ta'lim ko mati lote hain, jis ne Ilalaq I miute, aur jinhon ne Skaitan ki gahri 
ko sikiAyi, ki bani IsrAel ke age batuii ko, jaisa we kahtc kain, nahin 
thokar-kkilanewilA patthar rakhe, ta 
ki wo butorj. ki qurbAnSari khAwerj, 
aur harAmkari karen. 

15 Aur tere y» h Ari also hW hain jo 
NiqulAtfon ki ta'lim ko min lute liaiij, 
jis se main 'adawat rakhtA nun. 

lrj Tauba kar; nahin to, main tujh 
pan jald Aiinga, aur main un ke sAth 
apne miujli ki talwar se Iariingd. 

17 Jis ki kau hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisiyaon ko kyti kahti hai : Jo galib 
hota hai, main use poshida mumi 
khdno dtingA, aur main use ck sufed 
patthar diigga, aur us patthar par ek 
nayi nam liklni hi'ti, jise us ke pane- 
wAl? kesiwa koi nahin jdnta. 

18 1 Aur ThuAtirA ki kalisive ke 
firishte ko ynn likh; ki Khu.la ki 
beta, jis ki aokhen Ag ke shu'ala ki 
ma'nind hain, aur us ke pAriw kbalis 
pital ke se, ye biton kahtA"hiu; 

19 Ki main tere a'amal, aur mu- 
habbat, aur khidmat, aur iman, aur 
sabr, baiki tere kamon ko jAntA hiin, 
ki yih pichhle aglon ae ziyada hain. 

"0 Par roujh tujuo «e kuchh gila 
bai, ki tu ub candi i'zabil ko, jo apne 
ta,in nabi ya kahti hai, morc bandon 
ko sikhldne aur gumrah karun deta 
hai, td ki we haramkari karen, aur 
buton par ki qurbAniin khawen. 

21 Aur main ne us ko rmihlat di, 
ki apni haramkari ae tauba ka re ; par 
us ne tauba na ki. 

22 Dekb, ki main us kr> ek bi»tar 
par dalungA, aur un ko jo us ke aath 
zina karic kain uari musfbat men, agar 
we apne kamon se tauba ua karen. 

23 Aur u.s ke farzamhin ko jin Ro 
miriingA; aur hari kalisiyAou ko ma'- 
li'nn kogi ki mu m wuhi hun jo dik 
aur gurdon ka janchnewAla hai : ai 
main tum men se har ek ko us ke 
kamon ke arowanq badld diinga, 

319 



jini, yih kanta huQ, ki 
kuchb. l>ojh tutu par na diliinga. 

25 Magar jo tum pas hai, uso minta 
ralio, jab tak ki main Aiin. 

26 Aur wah Jo &iUib kutil, aur tnere 
kimon ko akhir tak hifr. kar rakhtA 
1 1=1.1 , main use qaumoQ par ikhtiyir 
dungi : 

27 Aur wuh lohe ke 'asi se un par 
hukutnat karega, ki we kumhir ke 
bartanon kl minind chaknAcktir ho 
jacrjge ; jaise main ne bhi apne BAp se 
payi hai. 

28 Aur main use subh ki rutini 
diingi. 

29 Jis kA kAn hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisiyaim ko kyA kahti hai. 

III BA'B. 

AUR Sardis ki kalisiye ku (irishte 
ko yun likh; ki Wuh jis pas 
KbudA ki sat Ruhen aur sAt sitare 
hain, yih luiteii kahta hai ; ki Main 
tere kain jdnta hun, ki tu ziiula kaii- 
lita, par murda hai. 

2 JAgtA rah, aur bAqf chizon ko jo 
marne par hain mazbui kar; kyuriki 
main no tere kauiuri ko Kliuda ku Age 
puri nahin pdya. 

3 Is wiste yid kar ki tii ne kiB 
tarah paya aur sutiA, aur tbiut rakh, 
aur tauba kar. Pas agar tu jAgtA na 
rahe, to main tujh par c bor ki tarah 
charh iurjgd, aur tujh ko hargiz ma'- 
lilm na hogA ki kis ghan tujh par 
ubarhdiingii. 

4 Hardis men bhi tere ka( ek nam 
hain, jinhuij nu Kini posbik diiida 
nahin ki; aur wesufed poshak pahinke 
mere sith sair karenge, ki we is liiq 
hain. 

5 Jo gilib hotA, use sufed posbik 
pahinii jAegf, aur inain us ki ndm 
zindagi ke daftar Be na kar.uijga, baiki 



Ldudiqidwalon ko 

apne Bap aur as ko firiehton ke age us 

ke nAm kA i^rdr karungd. 

6 Jis kd kia hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisivdun se kyd kaliti hai. 

'i f Aur FilAdalfiA ki kalisiye ke 
Brishta ko ydn likh; W uh jo miuiad- 
das hai, wuh jo bar-haqq hai, wuli Jo 
Datid ki kunji rakhta, wuh jo kholta 
hai, aur kol barui nahin kartA, aur 
wuh band kartA hai, aur koi nahin 
kholta, yih kahtA hai. 

8 Ki Main tere kam jdntd lilin ; 
dekh, main ne tere age ek khuld dar- 
wii/.ii rakha hai, aur koi use liand 
tv.uun kur sakti; kyuuki tujh inen 
tborA bA zor hai, aur td ne mcre kalam 
ko hifz kiyA hai, aur mere ndm ka 
inkdr nahin kiya. 

9 Dekh, main aisA karung» ki w e 
jo Shaitan ki jamA'at ko haiu, aur 
ap?ie ta,irj Yahudi kahte, agarchi 
nahin haiii, baiki jhdth bolte, dekh, 
main" aisa" karungd ki we Akc tere 
pimvon par sijda karen, aur janur 
ki main rio tujh *c muhabbat rakhi. 

10 Ia Hye ki tu ne meri sabr ki bAt 
ko hifz kiya hai, main bhi us imtihAn 
ki ghari se jo tamani 'alam nicn 
zamin ke rahnewAlon ki azniAiBh ke 
liye AyA chAhtf hai, teri hifdzdt 
karung». 

11 Dekh, main jald ati hun : jo 
terd hai U» tliam rakh, ki koi tera 
tdj na le, 

12 Main use, jo gdlib hot.A hai, ap- 
ne KhudA ki haikal met) ck uituii 
benidagfi w "'"" l'"' 1 ' 1;a!>ni nalmr 
aa uikk'gA: aur main apne KhudA kA 

afm, ajme KhudA ke sbakr, ya'ne, 

navi yaruaalam, ki nAm, jo mere 
KhudA ke huzdr se aamdn par kg utar- 
t\ Imi, aur apua nayd nAm, ua par 
likhtSjjg*. 

13 Jis kd kAn hai, sune, ki Mh 
kaiisivdon se kya kaliti hai. 

14 1 Aur IjdudiqiA ki kaltoyc ke 
lirishte ko ydn likh : ki Wuh jo A 'min, 



MUKASUAFAT, IV. tuaOtt, 

Khudd ki khilqat kA mabdd hai, yiii 
bdten kahtA hai ; ki 

15~ Main tere kam jAntd hfin, ki td 
na thanda, na gar m hai : kash ki tii 
thandA.yi garm hota. 

16 So is wdste ki td shir-garm, hai, 
na thanda na garm, main tujhe radd 
karlte apne niunh se nikal phenkne 
par hun. 

17 Kyunki ta kahtA hai, ki Maiij 
daulatniand hnri.aur mAldAr hiii hiirj, 
aur kisi chiz ka inuhtdj nahin | aur 
nahin jantd ki tii 'aji/,, nur lAchAr, 
aur garib, aur andha, aur uaugd hai : 

18 Main tujhe y i h salib, detd hun, 
ki tii bouA jo dg men tayd gayA mujh 
so mol le, td ki daulatmaiid howe ; 
aur sufed poshdk, td ki td pehine ho, 
aur tere nangepan ki sharrn nAliir na 
howe ; aur apni Anklinn men aiijan 
laga, tA ki tii dekhne lage. 

19 Mainjitnon. ko wyfc karta, un- 
hen maldmat aur tamuih karta hun: 
is wa.ste nargarm ho, aur tanba kar. 

20 Dekh, main darwdze par kharA 
hun, aur kliatkhatata hun: agar kui 
mori awa/i sune, aur darwaza khole, 
ni;iin u pai andar Adnga, aur ua ke 
silih khaiingi, aur wuh mere aAth 
kbiegd. 

21 Jo gAlib hotA hai main use ap- 
ne takut par apne sdr.h haithce dun- 
gd; chuudnchi main bhi gtMb hda, 
aur apne lidp ke sath us ke takht par 
baittiA hiiri. 

22 Jis kA kan hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisi ydon se kyii kahti hai. 

IV BA13. 



Kachchi aur bar-haqq gawa] 

seo 



BA'T) ub ke jo main ne nigAh ki, 
to dekho, ki AsinAn par ek dar- 
wAza khull hai; aur pahli awaz ju 
umin ne miui narsinge ki si thi, jo 
mujh ho boltl thi; us ne kahii, k i 
biliar lipar d, aur main tujhe we baten 
dikhlAdngd ki is ke ba'd zarur hougi. 
J Tali \Minhin main ruh mon Bha- 



hai, aur mil ho gaya; phir kyd dekhta hdn, 



Sat muhron MUKA'SIIAFAT, V. 

ki asnian par ek takht. d hara lisi, aur 
BI Ukiri par kui haithd hai. 

3 Aur jo us par baithd tli;i, wnh 
dekhnc men Btng i yasdiiii aur *aqiq sd 
tha : aur ek dhanuk, jo dcklme mru 
/Uiiiurrud sd iba, m takht ko gird tha". 

4 Aur Qi t-akht ke aspas chaubis. 



AUK main ne us ke dahine hath 
men, jo takht par baitha tha, 
ek kitab dekhi, jo andar aur bahar 
likbi hiii, aur sat. uiuhroij ae band ki 



2 Aur main ne ek zordwar firishte 
takht the.' aui un takhton par mala ko dekhd, ki buland dwdz se yih 
ne chauhis buzurg sufod posbak pabine 
hue baithc dokhe; aur un ke siron 
par sone ke taj the. 

o Aurliijlian,aur<?irajpri,aurawazert, 
us takht se nikahi thin : aur ag kr 
sdt chirag us takht ke dge roshan the; 
yo Khudd ki bu Ruhen ham. 

G Aur us takht ke dge shishe ka 
ek samuudar billaur ki miiiind tha, 
aur takht ke bieh o bich aur takht ke 
gird-a-'gird char janddr tbe, jo dge 
pichhe a n k h o n se bharo tha 

7 Aur pabla jandar babar ki md- 
nind tha, aur dusra jandar Iwjhhre ki 
mdnind, aur tisre jandar kd chihra 
madu ka sd tha, aur chautha jandar 
itrtc 'uqdb kd ad. 

y Aur un cbdr jdnddron men se ek 
ek ke chha chba par the : aur un ki 
chdron taraf aur andar dnkhen hi 
di iklim thin; aur we fardgat nahin 
Takhte, rnagar rat din kahte rahte, ki 
Quililus, Quddiis, CJuddiis, Khudawand 
Khudd, Qadlr i mutlaq, jo tha, aur jo 
hai, aur jo dnewdld hai. 

9 Aur jab we jdndar US ki, |o takht 
par baitha hai, aur abad-ul-dbad zinda 
hai, buzurgi aur 'izzat aur shukrguzd- 
ri karte hain, 

10 Tab we chaubis bnzurg m ke 
Harnhne, jo takht par baithd ti.-ii. ;:ir 
parta huin, aur ua ko jo abad tak 
zinda hai sijda karte hain, aur apne 
tdj yih kahte hiie us takht ke dge ddl 
ilete hain, 

11 Ki Ai Khuddwand, Mi hi jaldl, 
o 'iz/at, aur oudrat ke ldiq hai: kyiln- 
ki ui hi ne sdri chizen paidd km, alir 
we teri hf roarzi se hain, aur raidd 
ln'ii hain. 

321 



manadi karta tha, Kaun is laiq hai 

ki is kitdb ko khole, aur us ki muhmi 
tore? 

'.i Aur kisi ko maqdrlr na hnd, na 
dsmdn par, na zamin par, na «amin 
ke niche, ki us kitdb ko khole, yd use 
daki* 

4 Aur main bahu t royit, ki koi is 
laiq na Ibahrd, ki kitab ko khole, aur 
parbe, yd use dekhe. 

5 Tab un buBUrgon men se ek ne 
mnjhe kahd, ki Mat ro; dekh wnh 
Babar, jo flrqa i Yahfiddh se bai, aur 
Dduil ki Asi hai, gdlib liua hal ki us 
kitab ko khole, aur us ki saton muhr- 
on ko tore. 

6 Aur main ne ni^ah ki, aur de- 
kho, ki us takht aur chdron jdnddnm 
ke darmiydn, aur un huzurgon ke 
bich, ek Itarra yiin khard hai, ki goyi 
Kabh kiyd gayd hai, jis ke sdt siug, 
aur sdt dnklien thin, jo Kliudd ki 
,=iton Riihen hain, aur tamdm ni r 
zamin par bheji gayi hain. 

7 Chunduchi wuh dya, aur us ke 
dahine hath se, jo takht par baitha 
hai, us kitdb ko livd. 

8 Aur jab us ne kitdb li tht, tab 
wo cbdr jdndar aur chaubis bnzurg us 
Harre ke dge gir pare, aur liar ek ke 
hath men barbat aur bakhur se bhare 
biio sono ke piydlc the ; ye muqad- 
doson ki du'dcn hain. 

Aur we ek nayd rdg yih kahte 
hiie gdte, ki Tii hi is laiq hai ki is 
kitdb ko lewe, aur us ki muhren tore ; 
kyi'mki tii «abh hi'ia, aur apne laini 
se ham ko har ek firqe aur ahl i mb&n 
aur uinmat aur qaum men se, Khuda 
| ke wdate mol liya; 



Mvhrtni M tornd, MUKA'SHAFAT, VI. Chhuthi muhr M tornA, 

10 Aur ham ko hanidrc Khuda kelghord, aur jo us par sawdr tlia tari-ni 

liye bddshdh aur kabin bandyd ; aur' hati. iiihii liye thd : 

ham zamin par badshahat karengc j 6 Aur main ne ini charon jd.rjdar.nj 

H Phir main ne nigdh ki, aurjke bfch nioij se ek awaz yih kulit i 

takht, aur un jdndaron aur buzurgon suni. ki Gebui] dinar kd ser bhar, aur 

ko' gird-d-gird batmt ~hc fiiiahtog ki \va ilimlr ke tiu ser; par tel aur mai 

iwta mol, jin ka Hhiimar ldkh-b.a-ldkh ' ko zarar niat pahunchd. 

aur hazdr-hd-hazdr thd ; I 1 Aur jab us ne ohiuitln m'ilir tari, 

12 Aur we bari &ivdz se kahte lho, to main nc chaut'ue jandir ko yili 

ki Barra jo zabh hiia is laiq hai ki kahte auiia, ki A' aur dekh. 



qudrat, aur daulat, nur hikmat o ti- 
qat, aur 'izzat o jalai, aur barakut 
pdwe. 

13 Aur main nc bar ek makhluq 
ko, jo deraan par, aur zamin par, aur 
zamin ko niche hai, aur un ko jo 
umandtf mes bain, aur sari chizon 
ko jo un men kain, yih kahte suna, ki 
U» ke liye jo takht par haitlul hai, 
aur Barre ke liye, harakat, aur 'i/.zat, 
aur jalai, aur quwat abad tak hai. 

14 Aur charon jandar A'miu bola. 
Aur cb.nu.bts btizurgon ne ritkfl use, 
jo abad tak ziuda hai, sijda kiya. 

VI BA'B. 

AUR jab Barre ne un muhrori men 
se ek ko tord, tab main ne de- 
khd, aur un charon jauddrori men 
ck ki awaz badai ke garajne ki mduiud 
suni, jo bold, ki A' aur dekh. 

2 Aur main ne nazar ki, aur dekho, 
ki ek BwjpV ghord, aur uh par ek 
sawdr kuman liye thd ; aur ek tdj use 
diya gaya : aur wuh i'ath karta hiid t 
aur fathmand hone ko, nikla. 

3 Aur jab u s ne diiuri mubr turi, 
tab main ne dusre jandar ko yih kali- 
le suna, ki A' aur dekh. 

4 Tab ek dusra surang ghord nikla: 
aur us ke sawdr ko yih diya gaji, ki 
sitlh ko zamin u chhin le, aur yih ki 
Ing ek dusre ko uatl karen. ; aur ck 
bari talwar us ko di gayi. 

fi Aur jab uh ne tisri mnbr tori, 

tab main ne tiure jandar ko yih kahte 

■uni, ki A' aur dekh. Pliir main w 

nazar ki, aur, dekho, ki ek uiushk 

322 



8 Phir main ne BUAI ki, aur, de- 
kho, ki ek gherd pbike raut; k,i, attr 
ok ua par sawdr jis ka ndm Maut hai, 
aur 'A'lam i gaib us ko pichlio rawan 

Aur unhen zamin ki chautbai 
par yih ikhtiydr diyd gayd, ki w« 
talwdr, aur bhukh, aur maut, aur za- 
in ke darindon ro haldk karun. 

9 Jali us ne pAnchwin muhr tori, to 
ain ne qurhdiijrdh ke niche un ki 

rnhon ko dekhrt, jo Kliudd ke kaldin 
aur us gawdhi ke liye, jo uuhon ne di 
thi, m a re gaye : 

10 Aur unhorj ne buland dw&K n 
chilldke kahd, ki Ai Mdlik, pdk aur 
baihaqq, t u kab tak 'addlat na karegd, 
aur zamin ko nihuewdlon. se hamaro 
khi'iu ka lw.Ua na legd? 

1 1 Tab un men se har ek ko snfed 
pairdlian diya «yi, aur uulien kahd 
gayd, ki aur thori muddat tak habr 
karerj, jab tak ki un k(! ham-WlWmat 
aur un ke bhai.jo un ki tarah maro 
jine par the, tauidm hoij. 

12 Aur main nc nazar ki ki jab us 
ne chhathi muhr tori, aur, dekho, to 
bara bhaurjcM! dyd, aur 6uraj bdlon ke 
kammal ki nidnind kdld, aur chdud 
lahfi sd ho gaya ; 

13 Aur aamdn ke sitiire isi tarah 
zamin par gir pare, jis tarah anjir ke 
darakht se us ke kachclie phal liir 
jite i.ain, jab use hari dndbi hildti hai. 

11 Aur dsmdu tumdr ki tarah, jab 
;ip se lajietd jae, Barak gayd, anr liar ok 
pahdr, aur tdpii, apni apu jagab se b3 - 
gayd. 

15 Aur danya ke bid^Inihon, aur 



Muhr kuje h&c MUKA'SHAFA'T, VII. Isrdeti 

aiiiimn, nur ma-ldarnn, aur hazArion, I ke firqe se bArah haair par m uli r k: 
zorwAlon, aur hnr ek gulAm aur gayi. 

H Zabuhm ke firqe sc bArah bazAr 



har ek AzAd uc apne ta,in gAron 
pahAron ki chuta-non ke darmiyAn 
i'hhipaya; 

16 Aur pahamu nur chatanon se 
yili kahd, ki Ham par gir», aur haru ko 
uh ke chihro w, jo takht par baltba 
hai, aur Barre ke gazab uc, chhipao ! 

17 Kyunki us ke qahr kd roz 'azim 
a pahunchA; ab k: 
hai? 



VII BA'B. 

AUR ba'd us ke main ue onii ke 
chArori konon par i'tiAr firishte 
khare deklie, ki zaruin par chArog 
hawAon ko thamtfl ttie, (j u howe n 
hawA aimin par, ya samundar par, yA 
kiai darakht par chale. 

L' l'hir main BS ek aur firislite ko 
pura b se uthtc dckhA, jis ke pas zinda 
KhudA ki muhr liii; aur ua ne im 
charon firisbtoti se, jinben yib diyA 
gaya tbi ki zamin aur saiuundar ko 
zarar pahuuchawen, buland AwAz ae 
pukatku r, 

■i Kain,, Jali lak ki bam apno 
KhudA ke butdoQ ke mathe par uiuhr 
na kar len, tuni zamin, aur darya, aur 
iarakhton ko, Bftrar na pahunchduA. 

4 Aur main ue un kA shnniAr, jia 
par muhr ki gayi tbi, suna, ki bani 
Israel ke sal) ungon mon .se ek sau 
chaaali* bazar par muhr ki gayl. 

5 Ynhudah ke firqe se baraii bazar 
pai muhr ki gayi. Riibin ke firue ae 
bahar hazar par muhr ki gayi. Jadd 
ke tirqe se baraii bazar pur muhr ki 
gayi. 

6 A'shar ke firqo sc bArah bazar 
par rnnbr ki gayi. Naftali ke firqti so 

■ Mu- 



par muhr ki gayi. Yusuf ko firqe s 
bArah bazar par muhr ki gayi. Binja- 
imu ke rirqe sc bArah bazar par mubr 
ki gayi. 

B Ba'd ua ke main ne nazar ki, aur, 
dekhii, ki bar ek ({aum, aur firue, nur 
log, aur ah I i zuban men bq ok bati 
thahar sakta jama'al, jinc koi sbuinar naliin kar 
aakta, sufed jduia pabine aur klninna 
ki daliAn hatbon men liye, us takbt ke 
Age aur liarrc ke huziir k hati bai ; 

10 Aur buland AwAz se cbillake 
yun kaiti bai, ki Najat haruan K hadi 
ko, jo takht par baitha, aur Barro ko 
hai. 

11 Aur eare firiahte takht, aur mi 
buzurgon, aur uu diaron j'andaron ke 
gird kharo the; phir takbt ke'&ge 
auiidhe gir pare, aur Khuda ko sijda 
kiyA, 

12 Aur bole, Amin: harakat, aur 
jalai, aur dAnish, aur shukrguzAri, aur 
'izzat, aur qudrat, aur tAqat, abad tak 
£i;iih;'li-.' KhudA ke liye hon. A 'min. 

18 Aur un baswgo)] " 1<J D He ( 'k "e 
jawAbdeke niujh «e pudiha~ki We ,jo 
sufed jama pahine bjJfjj kaun hain, aur 
kalian ne Ae 'i 

lt Aur main ne us «e kahA, ki Ai 
khudawand, tii jdutA hai. 'fa b us ne 
mujbe kahi, Ye we hi hain j<. i-nii 
niuMibat uien se nikal Ao, aur unhog ne 
aptie j&mon ko Barrc ke labu se dhoyi, 
aur uulicn sufed kiyA. 

15 Isi waste we Khuda ke takht ko 
dge hain, aur ua ki haikal men r.d din 
us ki wndagi karte : aur wuh jo takht 
par baith.i hai un ko danaiyaii suku- 
nat karegu. 

16 We phir bhikhc na horjge, aur 
na (lli uji na koi 



bArah bazar par muhr ki gayi. 

nassi ke iirqe se bArah bazar par mubr , na piyase 

^i S ft yf- gamif utiiAerge. 

7 8ama'un ke firqe se bArah bazdt i 17 K yunki Barra, jo takbt ke bicli 
par muhr ki gayi. L.Awi ke firqu se o hieh bai, uu ki gallaMni karegA, aur 
bArah ba/Ar par iiuihr ki gayi. I.sliiLkAr.unhen pAniorj &o ainda aoton pas 



8atwmmuhrto\;<cbi'>t MUKA'SEIAFAT, VilT, IX. mtrsinge phinke jal*. 
pahurichacgd : aur KhndA un ki ankh 



<a\ se har vk Ansrt jioiM'hhegA. 
VIII BA'B. 

Al /.' j.'ih us ne sAtu-in raehr loft, 
an men narib Adhi 
ki kliSnmsIii luii. 

2 Aur main ne un sAton firishton 
ko.jo KhudA ke Agc kharo the, dekha, 
ki ttnheg mt oaninge dlyo gaye. 

3 Phir ek aur firishta aya, nur sono 
ka bakhimlan liye ln'ie iptrbiTigAb. ke 
ripark'harAhM; aurbahut bakhiiruse 
diyA gaya, tA ki use saru rauqaddason 
ki du'aon ke Mth NUufaU cpurbAngAh, 
par, jo takht ko Age hai, gu/.rAue. 

4 Aur lis baklmr k;t dhunwAn, mu- 
qaddason ki du'aon men milkc, firisht* 
ke hAtli se KhudA ke pU i'ipar gayA. 

3 Phir im'firishte ne bakhtirdtin ko 
liya, aur ua men qurbAngAn ao Ag leko 
boaii, aur samin par phenki; tab 
awazen hiiin.aur garjen, aur bijliAn, 
aur bhauiiclnil. 

d Aur "iin sAt firishton no jin ke pas 
sat narsinge tlio, phiinkno ke liye Ap ko 
taiyAr k iya. 

7 Aur pahiie firishte ne narsinga 
phunkii, tab olo aur ag khun-Amez 
maujud Mi, aur wuh zamin par dali 
gayi : aur tihAf darakht jal gaye, aur 
tamani hari glias jal gayi, 

5 Phir diisre liris h te no nareiaga 
ptuinkA, tab jaise ok bani pahAr Ag ae 
jalti huA sammidar men t i AIA gayA, aur 
■ftmundar ka Eteri bina Iriluilio guyA; 

M Aivr makhli'iqAt ki lihai, jitni- 
samundar men jAn rakhte the, mar 
gaye; aurjahAzorj kA tiarAhisaa tabah 
ho gayA. 

10 Phir tisre nmhtc tie naraingA 
pln'inkA, tab biirA sitAra chirAg if jaltA 
IniS AamAn ne 'tnld, aur nadiori aur 
jiAtii ke eoton ki'ti'liAi par jA girA ; 

U UasUaro k A mm NagdauriA hai; 
«ur'pAnion ki tihAi nagdauni ho gayi ; 
aur bahu t se Ailmi un p&nion ke sabab 
se inar gayo, ki we karwe lio gaye the. 

12 Phirchautlie firUiite nenaraingA 
324 



phdnka, ty tihai wiraj, aur tihai chaiid, 
aur tihai si tar e niire gaye, yahAn tak 
ki un ki tihai tarik ho gayi, aur din 
ki tihA/, aur waiae hi rit ki tiliAi hhf, 
rOShaa na thi. 

13 Phir jo main no nazar ki, t» ek 
firishte ko AsmAn ke liieh o bich une 
hiie aur bari AwAz ho yih kahte suua, 
ki 'Aivn'm ko ralmewalon par, un tin 
firishton ko narsinge ki bAqi Awaauo 
ke wtbab jo phunknc par hain, afsos, 
afrtos, afsoBl 

IX BA'B. 

A U J l pAtchwcn iirinhty no phimka, 
tah mairj ne ek ritAra AsmAn se 
aaintu par girA hliA dekhti, aur Ufl kue 
ki kuriji, jin ki thAh uahiQ, use di 
gayi. 

2 Aur ur ne us kiio ko, jis ki thah 
nahin, kholA; to us kuo ae ban> Umir 
UA «A dhunwAn uthA; aur us fetic ke 
dhi5nwen so suraj aur hawa tdrik ho 
gayi" 

3 Aur us dhunwcri so zamm par 
^iddiAn nikliTj ; aur unhen waisA hi 
maqdur diyA gayA, jaisA zatnin ke 
bichc'hfuji.iij ka hai. 

4 Aur uuiwiii yih kaha gayA, ki 
Zamiri ki ghAa, yA kisi sahzi, yA kisi 
damkht ko zarar na i>ahunchAen, ma- 
g>ir s'irf un Admion ko jin ko inAthon 
par KhudA ki muhr nahin. 

5 Aur unhen yih diyA gayA, ki we 
un ko jan «o na mAren, baiki yih ki we 
Admi pAnch mahina tak aziyat uthA- 
wen; aur un ki aalyftt luehchhn ke 
dank ki si thi.jab wuh Admion ko 
mArtA hai, 

G Aur un dinon adrai maut dhiin- 
dhengo, aur vtse na piwengc ; aur 
rnftrnc ke mU8htAq bonge, aur maut 



7 Aur un tiddion ki auraten un 
gborog ki ai thi'n, jo larai k» liye 
taiyAr kiye gaye hain ; aur un ko siron 
par goyA sono ke tAj, aur un ko chihre 

lidititon ke se chibre the. 

B Aur un ka bal 'auraton ke VAlorj 



Ekflriahta kitab MUKA'SIIAFA'T, X. 

ki mdnind, aur uu ke dant bubar kose ki minimi i 



liyt /iiie zahir ho!a. 
raklitin ;uir ve un ae 



the. 

Aur un ke baktar lohe ke baktar- 
nij ki mdnind: nur uu ko paron ki 
dwn/. rathon aur b:ihut ghoron ki si 
awdz, jo larai wen dauren. 

10 Aur un ki dumen bichchhiion. ki 
«i thin, aur dan k uu ki durnon men 
Ihe; aur onherj iklitiydr thd ki panel 
mahinon tak adim'on ko y.arar pakun- 
ehawen. 

11 Aur un athih kde kA firishta un 
ke iipar Mdahah thd; us kA nAm 
'Ibrani mon. Abaddou, aur Ytindiif 
nien Apulliuii hai 

12 Ek afaoa gu/ar gaya ; dekho, di 
aur afsoa uu balon ke ha 'd dnewdle 
Lain. 

13 Phir ekliallie firiahtc ne phunka, 
aur main lo aohabli qurbdngAb 
charon tiugon men ae, jo Khudd ku 
huziir hai, ek dwdz 

14 Jo lis L-iili;<the firialite ae, jiake 
l>as narsingi iki, kaliti thi, ki Un 
elidron finali ton ko, jo Furat ki bari 
nadi par band hain, klml de. 

15 Phir WC clidr tirishte cbhute, jo 
ek ghari, aur ek din, aur ek rnahine, 
aur ek baraatak taiyur the, U ddmion 1 
merj ae tihdi ko mar daien. 

lf} Aur faujon ku suwir shumdr 
men bis karor the : nur main tu un 
ka ahumar waisa suni. 

17 Aur we ghoro aur un ke sawdr 
dekhne inen mujhfl yiiii Dasar ae, ki 
un ke hakku- ag ke mdnind surkh, aur 
dhanwen ke minimi nila, aur gandhak 
ke mdnind pile the ; aur un ke ghoron 
ke air babar ke sirou ki mdnind; aur 
un ke munhon se Ag aur dhunwdn aur 
gandhak nikalti thi. 

18 Aur ua Ag, aur dliunwen, aur 
gandhak M, jo un ke munh se nikalti 
thi, ya'ne, in tinon, Afaton se tihAi 
ddmi maro gaye. 

l!l Ki un ghoron ke maqdrir un ke 
namh merj, aur un ki dumon men dinon merj, jal. wuli phiiukne par bfc. 
hain ; kyi'inki un ki dunien simpan Khuai ki posbida matlab, jaisa ua ne 
825 



larar pahunohtte hain. 

20 Aur ba\]i ddmion w, jo un Afat- 
on so mdre na gaye the, apne hltbon 
ke kdinog se tauba na ki, ki dewog ki 

aur sono aur riipe aur pital aur pnt- 
tbar aur lakri ki mriraton kl, jo na 
dekh aur oa suu aur na elial aaktin, 
pujA na karerj: 

21 Aur uuhon no apni kufinrcKion, 
aur apni jAduganon, aur apni ziai, aur 
apni choriori ae, jo we karte Ibc, 
tauba na ki. 

X BA'B. 

P Ulll main nc ek aur zordwar li- 
rishtc ko auman se utarte dekhA, 
jo ek badli ko orhc, anr ua ke air par 
dhauuk thd; aur us ka enihra Aftab 
si, aur us ke pin w ag ke lattuoB ki 
mAnind the : 

2 Aur U8 ke hath men ek elihnti .si 
kitdb kbuli hili thi : aur us ne apnri 
dalih ia panwsamuudar par, aur bdydn 
kliushki par dbard, 

'■& Aur bari dudz se, jaiae liabar 
garajtd hai, poUtil aur jab ua ne 
pukani, lab badai ne garajne ki apni 
hdt dwazeg din. 

4 Aur jab bidai apne sdt ra'don k i 
dwdzeri de cbukA Ibd, to main likhne 
par tbd: tab main ne asmau ^e ek 
AivAz suni, jo inujhe farmdti thi, ki 
Liadal ke un ndt ra"don sg jo bAt In'ii, 
us par niuhr kar mkh, aur niat iikh. 

5 Tab us tirishte ne, jise main nn 
samuudar aur khualiki par khara 
dekliA, apnd hAth Aamin ki taraf 
u t baya, 

Aur ua ki jn abad tak zinda hai, 
i danian ko aur jo kuchb ua merj 
aur zamin ko aur jo kuchh ua 
iiKiin liai, aur samundar ko aur jo 
kuchh ua men hai, paidd k iy-i, q:isam 
kl ]iliir aur muddat na hu-gi : 
Ihilki adtiven firiahte ki dwtfi ke 



Do ;;-<tVAJhon lea mara 

apne khidmat-guzar nablon ko khush- 

khabari di, pura hoga. 

H Aur usawazne jomairj ne asman 
so suni, phir nmjb ne bat ki, nur kalia, 
.T:i, wuh clilii.it] khuli rii'ii kitab, .joua 
firishte ke, jo Aaryi. aur khunhki par 
kliari hai, InUh meij hai. le. 

9*Tab raain uh firishte. ke pas gaya, 
aur uh hb kaha, ki Wuh chlioti kitab 
mujh ko de. Aur us ne mujhe kaha, 
I,r, E»t ott kbii ja; wah terft pet kar- 
wa kardegi, jwir tere untnbnicn ahahd 
si mitlii lagegi. 

lOTabmain nc wuh chhoti kitab 
ua firishto ke hath «a li, aur uae khil 
gaya; aur wuh mere munh men ahahd 
ki tarah mithi thi; par jab main use 
khA chuka, inerit pet karwa ho gaya._ 

11 Aur us ne mujhe kaha, Zan'ir 

hai ki tu babut se logon, aur uaumon, 

aur ahl i tubin, aur liadahahon ki 

babat phir mibuwat kare. 

XI BA'B. 

AUE ek sarkanda jarlb ki mnnind 
mujhe diyi gaya ; aur wuh firisli- 
ta kbara hoke kahta- tha, ki Vth, aur 
Khuda' ki haikal, aur u urban gali, aur 
ua ko Jo M men 'ibadat karte hain, 
audaza kai'. 

'J Ma^ar ua dalan ko, jo haikal ke 
babar hai, chhor de, aur use niat nap ; 
kyunki wuh gair-cpuimon ko dlya 
gavAhai ! aur we muqadda* ahahr M 
bayalte mahinorj tak pamal karengi. 

3 Aur main apne do gawahnn ko 
ikJitivar dnjjga, aur we tat pahiukar 
ek bazar do aau sath diri tak nubiiwat 
kuense. 

i Vili wo do ilarakht zaitun ke, aur 
do i'hinigd;lri barn, jo' zarnin ke Khuda 
ke buziir khare bain. 

8 Aur agar kol enaho ki unhen 
zarar pahuncblie, to un ke munh ae 
iig nikalti, aur un ke dushrasnog kr 
kha jati hai: bo agar koi chahe k 
unhen zarar pBhimohte, to zan'ir ha 
k i wuh isi tarah marajawe. 

6 Vn ko ikhtivAr l.ai ki asman ko 
32G 



MllKA'STTAFA'T, XI. jYu.d, aur phir ji uth.a. 
band karen, ki un ki nubiiwat kedinon 
men pan i na barso : aur paninn par 
bhi Ikhtiyfc rakhte, ki unhen lubii 
banii dalen, aur jab jah chahen, zamin 
par bar tarah ki afat lawcn. 

7 Aur we jab apni gawah! <3o cbuk- 
engo, to wub daritida janwar, jo athah 
kue ae nikalta hai, un'ae larega, aur u n 
par galib hoga, aur unhen mar dalega. 

8 Aur un kf Ustwi us bare aliahr 
ke bazar men, jo tasbbib ke taur par 
Sadiira aur Miar kahlita hai, jaban 
liamaia Khudawand bhi salib par 
kbineha gaya, pari rabengi. 

9 Aur logon, aur firqon, aur ahl i 
zuban, aur qaumou ke ba'ze un ki 
laahon ko aarhc tin diri Uik dekha 
karenlre, aur un ki laahorj ko qabron 
men rakline na denge. 

10 Aur /.amiu ke rahnewale un par 
khuahi o khurraoii kareiige, aur ek 
t'bWe ko saugaten bhej'-nge; kynnki 
un do nabion ne zaruin ke l-ahnewaloii 
ko sat&ya tha. 

11 Aur sarhe tin din ke Im'd zindagi 
ki Ruh Khuda ki taraf se un rneij d:ir 
ai, aur we apne panwon par khare ho 
gaye; tab jinhon ne unhen dckba, 
unhen bara khaui'aya. 

12 Aur u abon ne asinan ae ek bari 
awaz auui, jo unhen kahti thi, ki Idhar 
tipar ao. Aur we badai men ake aa- 
man par cbale gaye ; aur un ke dush- 
ukuioi] n« un ko dekha. 

13 Phir uai ghftfi ek bara bhaun- 
chal aya, aur uaahahr kadaswan hiaaa 
gir gayd: aur us bhaunchal men aat 
hazar admi jan se mare gaye, aur baqi 
jo the liiniain bo gaye, aur unhon ne 
auman ke Khuda ki buzurgi ki. 

14 Dusra afsos guzar gaya; dekho, 
tisni ai'aos jald iti hai. 

15 Aur satwen firiabte no phiinka, 
aur asmdn par hari awazen yih kahti 
ln'ii -lin, ki Dunyi ki badahahaU^n 
hamare Khudawand aur ua ke Masih 
ki bo gayin, aur wub abad tak bad- 
alnibat karega. 



Ttulhh/a azhduhe se MUKA'SHAFA'T, XII. mtAynjata. 

16 Aur chiuibls buzurg, jo apne' 6 Aur wuli 'aurat baydbdn moa, 
apne takht par Khuda k* 1 hiizarbaitlii! jahili! un ki jajal hal jo Khudd 



the, murjh ke bal gire, aur Khudii ko 
sljda kiyd, 

17 Aur bole, ki Ai Khudawaiid 
Khudd, Qadir i mutlaa, jo hai, aur jo 
Ihd, aur jo anewala hai, haru tcrd 
shukr kartc hain ; kyi'mki tii ne apni 
kiri qii<\rat ikhtiydr kar ii, aur bad- 
«hahat ki. 

18 Aur qaumen gussa hunj, nur 
teri qahr aya-, aur murdon kd waqt 
pahmichd, ki uu ki 'addlac ki jae, aur 
ki tii apne khidniat-guzdr nabfon, aur 
imiqad<ias logon ku, aur un kn jo tere 
nam bu darte hain, kyd chhote k ya 
ha re, ajr bakhsho, aur un ko jo samin 
ko khardb karte hain, kbarab kare. 

19 Aur Khuda ki haikal aaman 
men kholi gayi, aur ub ki haikal mon 
ua ke'ahd ka sanduq tkkhnemendyd, 
aur bijlian, aur awazcii, aur garajeg, 
aur bhaunchal ia, aur liare ole pare, 

xn isa' a 

AtJIl ek bara nishan asman par 
nazar aya; uk 'aurat auraj ko 
orhc hue, aur cbdnd ub ke paywoii 
tale, aur o* ke air par bdrah sitdron 
ka taj tha: 

2 Aur wuh 'aum t hdmila thi, aur 
dard h chillafi, aur jaiine ko ainthti 
thi. 

3 Phir ek aur nishan asman par 
•likhai diyd : aur, dekho, ek bard 
nurkh azhdahAj j'ih ko s;it sir aur das 
sing, aur uh ke sirna par si t tdj the, 
zdhir h u d. 

4 Aur ub ki dum n e dsmdn ki tihdi 
sitare khinchc, nur unimu zainin par 
ildla: aur wuh azhdaha UI 'aurat ke 
asre, jo janne par thi, ja khard hud, ta 
ki jab wuh janu, to uh ke bachcho ko 
n igal jdwe. 

5 Aur wuh farznnd i narina jani, jo 
ki lohti ka 'and It-ke sab uaumon par 
hukumat knrega : aur us kd larkd 
Khudd ke aur us ke takht ke dge uthd 
Jiyd gavd. 

327 



taiyar ki thi, bhdg gayi, ta ki wahdn 
we ek hazdr do sau sath din tak us 
ki nrwarilb karen. 

t l'hir dsmdu par lardi hi'ii : Mikdel 
aur ub ko Iirisbte azhdahe ae laro ; aur 
azhdtihd aur us ke firiahtc lare. 

Lekin galib na hiic ; nur na isramu 
par un ki phir jagah nrili. 

9 8o liard azhdahd oikdid gayd, 
wuh! purdnd sainpjo Iblis aur Shaitan 
kahlita hai, aur jo siire jahdn ko dagd 
detil hai : wuh zamin par giraya gayi, 
aur us ke firishte blii us ke satli girae 

10 Phir main nc ek hari awasi ko 
Aamdn sc yili kahte sund, ki Ab najat, 
aur qudrat, aur saltanat bamdre 
Kliuda ki ;ii, aur ua ke Masih kd 
ikhtiyar bhi ; kyiinki hamare bhdi'oa 
p,ir tuhmat lagAuowdld, jo rdt din 
hamdre Khudd ke dge un par tuhmat 
la^ratd tlid, j;irjiyd gayd. 

11 Aur unherj ne Barrn ke lalui ke 
aabab, aur apni gawdhi ki bdt ke bd'is, 
us ko jii Hya ; aur unhoTi nc apni jiViu'tj 
ko marne tak 'azi« na jdnd. 

12 la wdute, tum, ai dgraano, aur 
un par ko rahnuwdlo, khushi karo. 
l&Jboa un jiar jo kbushki aur tari ke 
rahnewdle hain ! ia liye ki Iblis hare 
guaHe se tuna pas utrd, ki wuh jiinta 
hai ki ua ke liye thnri muhlat bdqi hai. 

13 Aur jab ub azhdnhe ne dokhd 
ki main zatnin par giraya gaya, to us 
ne ua 'aurat ko, jo farzand i narina 
jani thi, sataya. 

14 Aur us 'aurat ko bare 'uqdb ke 
do par diye gaye, td ki wuh ua adnip 
ke sdmbne ae baydbdn ko apne rnaqdm 
tak uf jde, jahdn ek zamdn, aur do 
mainan, aur niru zamdn tak uh ki 
jMrwariah muqarrar ki gayi. 

15 Phir us aduip ne apne murjh se 
pdni nadi ki mdnind us 'aurat ke 
plchbo bahdyd, td ki aiad howe ki 
nadi use baha le jawe, 



Ek darinda janwar 

10 l'ar zaroin ne Ub 'aurat ki madad 
ki, ki zaniin ne apnd munli kkoli, aur 
uh undi ko, jo azhdahe nc apue uiunh 
ae bahdi thi, pi liyd. 

17 Aur azlidaha 'aurat par giissa 
liiii, aur ub ki baqi aulfid se, jo Kbuda 



MUKA'SHAFAT, XIII. mmundar se nikhi. 

8 Aur zamin ke wo sab rahnewale, 

jin ke ndm us Barre ke daftar i hayat 

ju bina e 'alam H qatl huu, likhi; 



nahin gayu, ua ki puja karenge. 
Agar kisi ka kau bo, to sune. 



ke hukm mantu, aur Yiaii' Masih ki 
gawdbi rakhtc baia, lamo gaya. 

XIII I3A'B. 

AUR main sainundar ki reti par 
khati thd, aur dekha k : 
dari rida jan war aarnuiidar i 
ke «at sir, aur das sing elu 
aingon par das taj, aur us ke siron jmr 
kulr ke iii'uu. 

2 Aur wuh darinda janwar jo main 
ne dekhd, tomiud ki shakl thd, aur ua 
ke panw bhaiii ke se, aur murjh us ka 
babar k:i sa; us a/didahe ne apnd 
iqliddr, aur apnd takht, aur bara 
ikhtiyar use diya. 

" 6 Aur main nu dekhd ki u» ke airon 
nicu se ek par goya ek scakhiri kari 
lagi hai; par uh ka kari zukhm 
cbangii kiya gaya tba ; aur uari zamin 
us janwar ke picbhe ta'ajjub karti 
cbali. 

i Aur unhon. ne ub azhdahe ki, jis 
ne us janwar ke ta.in ikhtiyar diya, 
paraslish ki, aur us janwar ki parastish 
ki, aur we bolo, Kau» ub janwar ki 
uiauind luii 'i kauu us «e lar sakti 
bui? 

5 Aur ek munh bafi bol-bolnewdld 
aur kufr-kahjiowdld use diya gaya, aur 
bayalis mahine tak larai kamu ko use 
ikhtiyar bakhshii gaya. 
' b Aur ua ne Kbuda ki babat kufr 
kahne meg apn* munh kholi, ki ua 
ke nain, aur us ke kiiaime, aur un ke 
baqq mon jo asmdn par rahte hain, 
kul'r liake. 

7 Aur use yih diya gaya, ki mu- 

tpiddas logon, ae muiidbala kare, aur 

n par galib howe, aur sah firqon 



10 Agar koi qaidion ku ikatthd kar 
le ;it;i liai, K 'iaid map puregd ; agar 
koi talwdr se qatl knrtd hai, bo talwdr 
bi se qatl hoga. Muoaddas logon ki 
sabr aur Iman isi men hai. 

11 JVhir maiQ iio dekha ki ek aur 
darinda jinwar zamin men se utha; 

nikla, jis aur barra ki nuiiiind ua ko do siog tba, 
r kihdane ki tarah bolti tha. 

12 Yih jaihle janwar ka «ini 
ikhtiyar rakhke us ke dge 'amal 
karti hai, aur zamin aur us ke raboe- 
walon se pahle janwar ko jis ka zakhm 
kari ehangd kiyd gaya tha, pujwata 



bai. 

13 Aur wuh bari kardmdt karti 
hai, yahin tak ki logon ki nazar ine» 
danian se zamin par dg na/.il kartd. 

14 Aur un kardmdt n, jinben uh 
darinde ko sdmbne ub ko kamu ki> 
diyd gayd zamin ke rabncwdion ko 
dagd un. i hai ; ki zamin ke rabnowd- 
lon se kahta hai, ki Tuin ua jaunar 
ki, jia men talwdr kd jrhdo Lhd, aur 
tau bhi wub jiya, ek inurat bauao. 

15 Aur uae yih diyd gaya, ki us 
janwar ki niiirat ko jan bakhsho, ki us 
janwar ki wuh luurut bdten bhi kare, 
aur un aab ko, jo us jdnwar ki murat 
ko na pujen, qatl karwae. 

16 Aur wuh aub chhote bare, dau- 
latmand aur garib, azad aur guldiu, 
sabhon ke dahine hdth, ya mdtne par 
ek ek uishan karwd detd : 

17 Tii ki koi kharid iarokht na kar 
eake, magar wuhi jis men wuh nhshdu, 
yd us janwar ka nam, ya ua ko nam 
k.i shumdr ho. 

18 Hikmat is men hai. Wub jo 
aamajh rakbtd bai, ns jdnwar kd 'adad 
ginjde; kyiinki wuh iusiin ka 'adad 



abl i zuhdn, aur qaumon par, usejbai; aur us kd 'adad Ohha sau chld- 



ikbtiydr 'indvat hud. 
32» 



^vasath hai. 



Barre ki purai M 



MUKA'SHAFAT XIV. 



Baihtm par lAarA koni, 
m« kath par honc doti 



XIV BA'Jf. mdtho ya 

PHIR jo main ne nigdh ki, aur, hai, 
dekho, ki Barra Sailiiiu pahdr| 10 Wuli Khudd ko qahr ki us inai 
par klmra thd, aur us ke sdth ek lakli ko, jo uh ke qahr ke piydlo meri be 
cliaualis bazar Llie, jin ke luatlioa par inilae dhdli gayi, pio#£; aur wuh 



s ke BAp ki mim likhd thd. 
'I P bir main 110 dsmau ae c 



suui,jo lahut pautan, ke shor.aur bare 'azdb uthdegd 



muqaddas firishton ke sdmkne, aur 
awdz liarra ke age, ag aur gamlliak men 



guftjne ki awaz ki m&nind thi ; 



11 Aur un ke 'azab ka dliiinwaii 



ain ne barbat-nawdzon ki dwaz, jo abad tak uthta rahli hai, aur 



apni barbat bujdte the, 

3 Aur we takht ke sdmhne, aur un 
chdrou j&udanin aur busurgDfl ka age 
guvA uayd >*it ga r.die Uie ; aur kd 
uu ek lakh chaualis hazdr ke siwa jo 
zamiu hb kbaride gaye the, u» git ko 
si k h mi Maka. 

4 Ye we log hain jo 'aura ton ke 
sdth gandagi men na pare; ki kun- 
wdre hain. Ye wc hain jo Barre ke 
piehhe jdte hain jahiin kahirj wuh jdtd 
hai. Ye Khudd aur P.arre ke liye 
l'iiili' pbal liuke admion men se mol 
liye gaye hain, 

5 Aur un ke munh men makr pdyd 
ua gayd, kyi'mki we Khudd ke takht 
ke dge be-'aib hain. 

6 Aur main ne ek aur lirislilr ki) 
Injil abadi liye bue dek ha, ki dan ia n 
ke hich u bit b u r raba ibd, td ki zamin 
ke rahnewdluri, aur sab qanmon, aur 
liiqui_i, aur abl i zubdn, aur logon ko 
kliiifTiikliabarl aundwe. 

T Aur us ne bari dwaz se kaha, 
Khudd se daro, nur us ka jaldl zdhir 
karo ; kyiiiiki us ki 'addlat ki ghapi 
di ; aur ua ki paruatisli karo, jis ne 
tanin, mu zainin, aur samundar, 
pani ke chaahme jiaidd klye. 

8 Aur us ke piehhe ek dusrdiirifUita 
akar yiin bold, ki Babul, wuli 
shahr, gir pard, gir para; kytiuki us 
ne apni haramkdri ki gazabi mui sdri 
qaumoii ko ]iildi. 

9 Plnr ek tiara firishta un ke pichlie 
iya, aur bari dwdz se bold, ki Jo koi 
us darinde janwar aur ua ki nrnrat ki 
puja karti hai, aur uh kd ni&hin apne 

329 



i ko 
jo ua darinde jauwar, aur us ki Hidrat. 
ki puji kartu hain, nur us fco ju ua ke 
ndin ka nishdu liye hai, rat din kabhi 
drain ualiiu. 

VA Muqadda3 logon ki sabr isi men 
bai; yandn we liain. jo Khudd ke 
hukmon aur Yisu' ke imdu ko liye 
rahte hain. 

13 Pbir main ne dsmdu m- v.k ;Lwa>; 
suni, jo mujh ac kahti thi, ki Likh : 
Mubdrak we murde hain, Jo Khmla- 
waud men boke ab ho niartu' hain; 
lliih kahti bui, ki han, td ki we apni 
mihnaton sc driin pdwen ; aur un k< 
d'amal un ke bdth pieblie uhale ate 
hain. 

M Pbir main ne nazar ki, aur dekho, 
ek Bufed badli, aur ua badli par koi 
Ibu i A'dam aa baithd thd, jis ke sir 
par aono kd tdj, aur us ke bith men 
ek tes hanaud tha. 

io Aur ek aur firishta haikal se 
nikla, aur use jo badli par baithd thd 
bari awaz ae pukdrd, ki Apnd haiiwua 
laga, aur kat: kydnki tam kdtne kd 
waqt dyd; ki zainiu ki zird'at pak 
gayi. 

Iti Aur us ne, jo badli par bai tha 
thd, apud han.sii.i zamin par lagdya, 
aur /.iiriiin dirau ki gayi. 

17 Phir ek aur firishta us haikal se, 
JO tandu imu hai, nikla; ua pas blii 
ek tez hanadd thd. 

18 Phir ek aur firishta, jis kd ikh- 
tiydr ag par thd, qurhangah se nikla, 
aur us ko, jis kaue tez banana thd, 
bar c shor w pukarkc kaha, ki Apud 
tez hagsiid lagd, aur /.u.uiia ke angtiri 



Fichhli «U ofakn, MUKA'SIIAFAT 
darakht ke guchchhe kat| kyiinki 
ke angiir i^ak chuke. 

lit Phir uh flrifllito re apna harjsud 
ramin pw dlmra, ;mr nmfa ke augur 
ke darnkht ke pbn] ko kjirii, aur KJiu- 
da ke gazab ke bare kolku men dai 
diyi, 

90 Aur wah kolha nun sh&hr ke 
bahar pera Kaya, aur uh kolhu se labu 
ek nazar cbha Kau stadius tak aiwa 
baU, ki ghoron ki bag'in lak pahun- 
cha. 

XV BA' B. 

PHIR main ne ek aur nisdian asmati 
men dekhd, jo bara aur aehani- 
bhe ka tha, ki Hat firishte piohhli 
sdt dfaton ko liyc huo hain ; kyiinki 
Khudd ka gazab un men hliard hiia 



bai. 

2 Aur main ne goyd ihlflfcfl ka ok 

BUMmdu ag se roild hrvd dekhd, aur 
un ko bhl, jo lis darinde janwar, aur 
us ki miirat, aur us ke nishdn, aur ns 
ke ndm ke 'adad par galib dc the, us 
ahishe ke samutular par Khudd ki bar- 
bat liye khare the. 

3 Aur wo Khudd ke bande Musa 
kd git aur Barrc ka gtt yih kahke 

§ite hain, ki Ai Khudawand Khuda, 
:adir i mutlar], tore kam bare aur 



XV, XVL l'iy<5k uiidrle jiUc. 
ek ne none ke sdt piyalr Khuda ke 
qahr ae hltare bne, jo abad ul Abtid 
rindu dai, un Siit firiuhton ku diye, 

8 Aur wuh baikal Khuda ke jalai 
aur us ki qudrat ke sabab dliiinwen 
se bhar gayi ; aur jab tak un aaUm 
fi riah ton ki wat dfnten anjdm tak na 
jiahunchin, koi haikal men d&khil na 
ho saka. 



pun 

X a 



XVI BA'B. 

IU main ne h&iknl se ek hari 

dwaz suni, jo un sdt firishton M 

yi'm kabti thi, ki Rawdna ho, aur 

Khuda ke qaht ko un plyalos ko za- 

inin par undelo. 

2 Chunanchi pahld chald Raya, aur 
apnd piyiila Kamit! pur nndelit ; tah un 
logon meg jin par us darinda janwar 
ka nishdn tha, a.ur un men. jo ub ki 
miirat ki puja karte the, bura aur ra- 
bun pbori paidd had. 

3 Phir dusre nrishte ne apmi piyala 
samundar men undela ; tob wuh raurde 
ka sd lahti ho gayd : aur har ek jandar 
jo eamimdar men tha miia. 

4 Phir tisre liri&hte ne apna piyala 
nadion aur pdnion ke chashmon men 
unddd ; aur we lahri ho gaye. 

5 Aut main ne piininn ke firislitc 



hambbe ke hain: ai miupiddason'ko yih kahte suni, ki Ai Khuddwand. 



raniini 
ki Ai 1 



ke Badehah, teri rdhen rist aur durust 
hain. 

4 Ai Khudawand, kaun tiijh M DJ 
daregd? aur tere nam ka W& /;iliir 
nakaregd? kyilnki lu bi sirf rptddi'is 
hai : ki sari qaumen awengi, aur tere 
age sijda karengi, ki U^ri "adalaten Ba- 
bi bui hain. " 

5 Aur ba'd us ke jo maiu U DWI 
ki, to dekho, ki gawahi ke khaime ki 
h.iikal asnian (iar kholi gayi.' 

6 Aur we sat firishte un sdtog afat- 
■-iTi ko liye sdf *ut barraq poeUk 
ymhine liue, aur swie ke sinabatid 
sinon par lagie huo, haikal se nikal 
ae. 

7 Aur un charon jiindaron men se 

330 



jo hai, aur jo tha, tri hi 'ilil :mr qud- 
dtis hai, ki tfi ne yiin 'adalat ki. 

8 Kytinki nubrm ne muqaddason 
aur nabiori ka klinn bahaya hai; so 
tii ne pine ku ludien laltu iliya, ki WC 
isi liliq hain. 

7 Phir main ne ek aur ko qurban- 
gah men se yih kahte Bima, ki Hati, 
ai KhudawaudKhudd, Qddir i muthiq, 
teri 'adalaten sachchi aur rist liain. 

8 Phir chautho firishte ne apna 
piydla siiraj par imdeld ; aur usc ikh- 
tiyir diyd gayd ki ddmioii ko dg se 

:illll-;ii'. 

'.I Aur admi Rakbt garmi se jlnilas 
gaye, aur Khudd ke ndm par, jo in 
liliitiit; par iklitiydr rakhtd hai, k u f r 



V«tt k» <i*e U taw. MUKA'SHAFAT, XVII 



bakte the : aur nnhon ne tauba na k!, 
ki iis ki jali! zahir karen. 

10 Phir pincnwen firishte tic UB 
darinda janwar ke takht par apna 
piy&Ia undcla; aur us ki bddshahi 
meri tariki ehha gayi ; aur we maro 
daid ke apni zulianen chabato the; 

11 Aur apne dardon aur apne phor- 
0]J ke ba'is ibmau ke Khudi par kul'r 
bakte the, aur apne kanion se tauba 
ua ki. 

12 Phir chhathc firishte ne apnd 
piyftla us bare daryd men, jo Furdt 
hai, undeid; nur us ka pnni siikh 
gayi, ta ki piirab ke badshihon ke 
liye rih taiyar bowo. 

13 Phir main uu us azfidahe ko 
munh se, aur us dnrinde janwar ke 
munh se, aur jhiitlie nabi ke miinli IB, 
lin napak rdhon ko meudakon ki shakl 
nikalte dcklii. 

14 Ki we achambhe dikhdnewdle 
dewon ki nihen lipiti, jo zamin ke, 
baiki siri dunyi ke, bidshihon pas 
jatin, ki uribeti Qadir i mullaq Khudd 
ke roz 'azim ki larai ke waste jam'a 
kang. 

15 Oekh, mairj chor ki minimi fi-tA 
h dn. Mulnirak hai wub jo jdgti, aur 
apni poshak ki khabardari kara hai ; 
aiai na howe ki wuh nangi pbire, aur 
log us ki eharm dekhen. 

16 Phir us ne un kr> ek makan men, 

i'is kd nim 'Ibrani men Armajiddon 
mi, jam'a kiya. 

17 Phir Hatwen firishte tio apni 
piyala bawa men undcla ; tab dsmdu 
ki haikal ke takht ki taraf ne ek 
liari Awiz yih kuhti btii cikli', ki Ho 
eh tiki. 

18 Tab iwdzen, aur garajen, aur 
bijlian huin; aur bara bhaunehil iyi, 
aisd ki jab se admi samin par liain, 
aisd bara aur sak b t bhaunchdl kabhi 
aya na thi. 

19 Aur wuh bari slialir tiu tukiv 
ho gaya, aur qaumon ke shahr gir 
gaye; aur bari Bdbul Khuda ke hu- 

331 



liari tatbi H roya. 

«lir yad di, ta ki use apne shiddat i 
qahr ki mai ka piyi-Ia dewe. 

20 Tab bar ek t&pn falke gdib ho 
gaya, aur pahar kabin pae na gaye. 

21 Aur auman se idmiorj par man 
mau bhar ke ole gire ; aur olon ki afat 
so admSoti Iie Khuda par kni'r baki; 
kyiinki us ole ki nihaynl hi sakht afat 
thi. 

XVII BAT3. 

AUR ek un sat liriahton merj sejin 
ke pas sit piydlc the aya, aur 
mujh se baten kin, aur k ah d, k') Idhar 
a; main tujh ko us bari kasb! ki saza, 
jo bahut panion jjar hai thi hai, dikh- 
liiinga : 

2 Jis ke sath zamin ke badshah.in 
ne hardmkiri kl, aur jis ki haramkdn 
ki mai se zamin ke bishinde matwale 
hue. 

3 Phir wuh mujhe riih men slniiui! 
karke bayibin men le gaya ; aur wa- 
han main ne ek 'aurat ko, qirmizi rang 
ke ek darinde janwar par, jo kufr ko 
namun se bhara tha, aur jis ke si t sir 
aur das sing the, baithe dekha. 

4 Aur yih 'aurat argawani aur qir- 
mizi jora pahtne, aur sone aur jawahir 
aur motion se arasta thi ; aur ek sone 
ka piyala, makniliat se aur us ki ha- 
ramkan ki gandari se bhara hai, apne 
li.i.i ii men liye thi : 

5 Aur jib ke mathc par ek tiaui 
Hkha thi, RA'Z : BA'IJUL I BU- 
ZURG: CHHIXA'LON AUIt ZAM- 
I'N Kl' MAKRU'HA'T K l' MA'. 

6 Aur main ne dekha ki wub 'aurat 
muq:uldas logon ke khun se, aur Yisi'i' 
ko shahidon ke lalui sc, matwili ho 
rahi thi; aur inain us ko dekhkar 
sak h t hairani se dang ho gaya. 

7 Tab us firishte ne mujhe kahi, 
Tu kyiin dang hai? Main us 'aurat 
aur ua dnrinde janwar ki raz, jis par 
wuh sawar hai, aur jis ke sit sir aur 
dai afa| ham, tujh se kahringa. 

B Wuh darinda jinwar, jo td ne 
dekhi, so thi, aur ab nahin hai; aur 



Biilul kegtrnefar MUKA'SHAFA'T, XVIII. 



iis athah kfifl n nikaluc aur haldkat 
men jdne par hai ; aur zamiu ko rak- 
newale jin ke ndin zindagi ku daftar 
men bin'd e 'alam so likho na gaye, ue 
haiwdn ko dekhke, jo thd, aur naliiij 
hai, agarchi hai, ta'ujjub karcnge. 

9 Ib ki wuh samajli yulian hai, jis 
men danai hai. We sal air sal paliar 
hairj, jin ]>ar wtili 'aurat hai Uli hai. 

10 Aur adt badahdh lmin ; pducli to 
j^ir gaye, ck hai, dusra ab tak uahin 
.iya ; aur jah dwegd, thori inuddat tak 
us kd rahnd kogd. 

11 Aur wuli dariuda janwar jo thd, 
aur naiiiri hai, athwan wulii hai, aur 
mi ndton men se hai, aur haldkat ineri 
jata hai. 

12 Aur das sing, jo tt'i ue dckhc, das 
badshah hairi, jiubon ue ah tak bdd- 
hhahat nahin pai ; lekiu us duriiide 
jaiiwar ke sdtli ck ad'nt tak badslialio» 
ki .-;i ikktiydr pdwenge. 

13 Un aab ki ck lii rae Lai, aur m 
apud iqtiddr aur ikhtiyar U haiu du ku 
denge. 

14 We Barre se lardi karenge, aur 
Barra u» par galib hogd ; kyunki wuh 
kkudiwandon kd Khuddwand, aur 
bddah&bon kd Bddshdh hai ; aur we y> 
ua ko sith hai», so hulde hde, aur 
cka&e hi'ic, aur diydnatdar hai n. 

15 l'bir us uc mujbe kahd, W o ]iaiii 
jo tu ne dekhc, jahdrj wuhkasbi baithi 
hai, so log, aur guroheg, aur qamuen, 
aur ahl i zubdn hain. 

16 Aur ua haiwdn ke u par we daa 
Bing, jo tu nu dekhe, us kaabi se 'ada- 
wat karcnge, aur usc be-feas aur 
baralma karcnge, aur us ki gosht 
khfempi nur us* ag Be jalderige. 

17 Kyiinki Khudd ne un Ke dilon 
men yih ddld, ki we us ki imirdd bar 
Idwcn, aur tik lii rae hon, aur apni 
bddshahl us haiwdn ko den, jah tak ki 
Khudd ki bdten puri na hon. 

IH Aur wuh 'aurat, jise tunedekhd, 
N wuh bara shahr hai, jo zamfn ke 
bddshdhou par bat'shfthat kartd hai, | 



XVIII BA'B. 

BA'D un chizoii ke main ne ek 
firishte ko dsnidn jiar se utarte 
dekhdjiso bara ikhtiyar mili; aur za- 
min us ke jalai ku rosliau ho gayi. 

2 Aur us ne zor se pukdrke unehi 
dwdz s.j yih kaki, ki Bari Bdbul gir 
pari, gir pari', wuh dowrm'ka ghar, aur 
bar ek gandi ruh ki chauki, aur bar 
ek ndpdk aur makruh pariude ki 
basera ho gayi. 

3 Kyuiiki adri qaumon ne us ki 
haramkan ke gazab ki mal pi li, aur 
/.amin ke bddslidhoj] ne us ke aath 
hardmkdrf ki, aur zaniin ke sauddgar 
us ko 'aisih ki ziyddali su daulatmand 
hde. 

■i Thir main nc ismdn se ek aur 
dwd/, yih kahti hiii suni, ki Ai mere 
logo, us men se nikal do, td ki tum us 
ke gmiahuy men sharik na ho, aur us 
ki afaton men "se kuchh tum pai oa 
]mru. 

D Kyunki us ke gundh dsmdn tak 
pahunehe, aur Khudd ue us ki badkd- 
rian yad kiri. > 

6 Jaisd ns ne tum se suluk kiyd, 
waisd hi tum bhlus se suluk kan>, tue 

ke kAmon ke muwdl3q do-chand 
do; us piyale incti, jise ua lc bhari, 
us ke liye'dund bhar do. 

7 Jitnd ua ne dp ko nhariddr btt~ 
ndyd, aur 'aiydshi ki, itne hi us ko 
'azab aur gam men dilo : kyunki wuh 
apno dil mes kahti hai, ki MaTti mali- 
ka bau baithi, aur main to rdud naliiij 
hiin, aur kabhi gaui na dckln'mgi. 

H Is liye ek hi din men us par 
afaten (twengt, ya'ne, maut, aur gam, 
aur kdl ; aur wuh a« Be jaldi jaegi ; 
kyunki Khuddwand Khudd jo us ki 
'addlat kartd liai lorivar hai. 

9 Aur zamin ke hddslidb, jinhonnc 
us ke £.dth hardmkari aur 'aiyashi ki 
hai, jab us ke jaiue kd iihurjwdn 
dekhen, us par rne pitenge, aur 

10 Ub ke 'azdb ke dur se diir kharc 
hue kahonge, Ode ! hde ! Bdbul, wuh 



jo honctodh tke. MUKA'SIIAF. 

bara shahr, wuh mazbiit ahahr! ek lii 
ghari mori teri 'adai at i pahunchi. 

11 Aur zamin ke saudagar UI par 
roengo f aur garu karenge, ki nb koi ud 
lii ajnds mol nahig Iet* : 

12 Yih jinaen BOM aur rupc ki, aur 
jawahinit, aur nioti.aur mlbin kat.tdn, 
aur argaw&ni aur rcshmS aur qirmizi 
kapre, aur har ok khushbuddr lakri, 
aur 'tarah taruh ke hdthi-ddnt ke bar- 
tin, aur har ck tarah ki beah-qimat 
cho'b ke, aur tambo ke aur lolic nur 
sang i marnmr ke b&san, 

13 Aur darchini, aur khushbuiiiii, 
aur 'itr, aur luban, aur mai, aur tel, 
aur saf tnuiila, aur gehiir., aur chdr- 
pac, aur bheren, aur ghore, aur gariiirt, 
aur guldrn, aur admiun ki jdnen liain. 

14 Ab tere dilehasp nie.wi' nijli u 
alag ho gaye ; aur sari nafia aur khdssi 
khassi cliisen tujhe chhor gayin, aur 
tii un ko phir kabht na pawegi. 

16 Un cliizon ke saudagar jo us ke 
sabab malddr bane the, us ke 'azab ke 
khauf so rote aur gam karte luie diir 
k ha re rahenge, 

ih Aur kahenge, Hie 1 Mo! wuh 
bara shahr, jo mihin kapre aur arga- 
wa'ni aur qirraizi poshdk pahine, aur 
sone aur jawaliir aur motiun ko draara 
thil 

17 Kyilnki itni bari daulat ek hi 
«hari men barbad ho gayi. Aur har 
ek na-khuda, aur jabaa par ke «ah 
musdfir, nur ddndi, aur jitne ki sa- 
mundar eekam rakhte haiii, diir kharc 
rahe, 

IH Aur us ke jalno kd dhunwAn 
dekhkar yiiri pukiir uthe, Kaun dialir 
is bare shahr ki manind hai? 

19' Aur unhon re apno sirop pai 
khak urai, aur ro TO aur gam karke 
yiin pukar uthe, Hae I hae 1 aisa bara 
shahr, jin nien wo sal) jo Kamnndar 
men jahdz ehalato ua ke bare kuaran 
se daulatmand ho gayo! wuh ek hi 
ghari meu ujar gaya. 

20 Ai dsmdn, aur oi muoaddas ra- 
833 



\T, XIX. Aamanion kn, shukr karnd. 
ai'ilo aur paigamharo, ub par khushi 
karo; kvdnki Khuda ne us se bom- 
hara badld liyi. ' 

2\ Phir ek zordwar firishte ne ek 
patthar, bari chakki kepat ki lnamnit, 
uthaya, aur yih kahtc huc samuiular 
rn'en" phenki, ki Babul, wuh bara 
shahr, yun ?.or ao phenkd jdegd, aur 
phir kabhi paya na jaega. 

22 Aur barbat-nawaz.m, aur mut- 
ribon, aur bdrisli-bajanewaloii, aur nar- 
ainga-phnnkuewdbn ki dwdz tujh 
uien phir na suni jaegi ; aur kiwi tarah 
kd pesha-wdld, koi peslia kyiiii na lio, 
tujh men phir paya na jiuga ; aur 
chakki ki awaz tujh men phir ua mni 
jaegi; 

29 Aur phir tujh men kabhi chirig 
rothaa na huga; aur phir tujh men 
dulha dulhin ki awax kailhi suni na 
jaegi ; kyunki tere saudagar zamin ke 
asiliraf tho ; aur teri jadilgari se zamin 
ki sab qaumen dagA kha gayin. 

24 Aur nabion aur muq»ddas logon 
ka, aur jitne zamin par qatl hue un 
ka lahu us men paVA gaya. 
X"IX BA'B. 

U N chizon ke ba'd main no asmdn 
par liari bhir ki buland si awaz 
yih kahti hui hutii, ki Ilallilu-Yah ; 
najat, aur jalai, aur 'izzat, aur aodmt, 
Khudawand lianiiro Khuda, ki hain ; 

2 kyunki ua ki 'adiilaten riat aur 
barhnq<| hain : i» liye ki uh iio us bari 
kasbi ki, jis ne apni zinakiiri so zamin 
ko kharab kiya, 'adalat ki, aur apne 
banuon ko lahu kd, badla uh ke hath 
ae liya. 

3 Phir diisri bar unhon na kahd, 
Haltilu-Ydh. Aur ua kd dhdnwdr] 
abad-nl-abad uthta rahtd hai. 

4 Aur we chaubia bu^urg aur we 
chdr jdnddr aundhc muuh gire, aur 
Khuda ko, jo takht par baitlia hai, 
s'ijda kiyd, aur kahd, A'min; Hallilii- 
Ydh. 

5 Anr takht se ek awiz yih kahto 
hiie nikli, ki Tum sab jo ub ke bando 



Uar r f- kd 

ho, aur jo us se darte ho, kyi chhote 
kya bttM, hamare Khuda ki sitalah 
karo. 

6 Aw main ne ek hari bhfr ki ef 
Awas, aur bahu t piuion ki si iwftji, 
nur bare garaj ki si iwiz, yih kahti 
Mi «uni, ki Ilallihi-Yih, kyrtnki 
Kliudiwand Khuda, Qadir i mutla^, 
bidahihut karti hai. 

7 A'o, ham khushi o khurrami 
karerj, aur us ko 'izzat dewen, is liyc 
ki Barn ka byah i palumeba, aur ub 
ki dulhin re ap ko sanwAri hai. 

8 Aur ubb yih diya gaya ki wuh 
naf aur shafta'f railiin kattini kapri 
pahine, ki mihiri kattini kapri mu- 
qaddas logon ki rastian hai. 

9 Aur us m; mujh se kalut, ki 
Likh: Mubarak wc haig jo Barre ki 
^ 1 1 . i ■- H ke jaalm men. bnlae gayo hnm. 
Aur wuh mujh se kahti hai, ki m 
Klmdd ki biteij barhiiqq hain. 

10 Aur naifi us ke pinwon par UM 
nijda kame ko liyo giri. Aur us ne 
iiiujlif kaiti, Khabardir aisi na kar ; 
ki main tera avir tere bbiion ka, jin 
Dia Yi.<i' ki gawihi hai, bun-fUdiStt 
i!i,i_i; Khuda ko sijda kar; kynnki 
gawihi jo Yisi'i' par hai, uubuwat ki 
ri.lj hai, 

11 Phir main ne dsnian ko khula 
hria dekhi; aur, dekiio, ki ek nuqrtti 
ghori; aur jo ua par aawftr haj Aman- 
atditr aur Sacheni kahlati hai, aur 
wuh l'istise'adalat karti, aur larta hai. 

12 Aur ub ki inkhcn Ag ke shua'le 
ki minimi, aur us ke Kir yar bahut 
sc taj ; aur uska ek nam likhi bui hai 
Jtw u» ke eiwa kisi ne na jana. 

13 Aur wuh khdn mag diiba lnid 
libas pahino thi;' aur us ki nira Ka- 
lam i Khuda hai. 

14 Aur we faujen jo ismin mCQ 
hain, saf aur sufed nur kattini libas 
pahine hue, nuqrni ghorog par us ke 
piehhe ho Jin. 

15 Aur us ke mu n h sc ek tes talwar 
nikuHi hai, ki wuh ua se q»umon ko 

334 



MUKA'SUAFAT, XX. 

inire : aur wuh lohe ke 'asi se un par 
hukmrani knregi: aur wuh khud 
(Jadir i imitlaq Kliudi keqnhro gazab 
ki mai ke kolhii men raundti hai. 

16 Aur us ke libas aur us ke r;ii: 
par vih mim likhi hai, BA'DSHA'H- 
ONKA'BA'r)SHA'H,ATJRKHLI>A'. 
WANI'ON KA' KHUDA'WAND. 

17 l'hir main ne ek firiahte ko 
Htiraj men. khare dekhi; aur us tus 
buland Awaz se pukira, aur tamim 
[lariudou se jo tfsman ko bieh o bieli 
tirta hain yih kaha, A'o, aur buaurg 
Khudii kojashn meu jam'a lioo; 

18 Ta ki tuin badshahon ka gosht, 
aur hazarion ki gosht, aur zoriwaron 
ki gosht, aur ghonm aur un ko sawir- 
tm ki gosht, aur azddoii aur gulitnog 
aur chhoton aur baron hab ki gosht 
khao. 

19 Phir main ac dekhi, ki wuh 
darinda jinwar, aur nmfn ke bidshiili, 
aur un ki faujen ikat t h i hiiin.ti ki us 
wjo ghore par sawar thd aur us ke 
Jashkar se lareg. 

20 Aur Wlih darinda jinwar pakni 
gayi, aur us ke nith jluitlii nabi, /ia 
ue us ke hnzur we karfimaten dikhain, 
jin bq us ne un ko, jinhoij ne us di»riud;\ 
jiuwur ki ubhin npne pM i|iibiil kiyi, 
aur un ko jo us ki murat ko ptSjta tbe, 
gumnih kiyi. Ye donon us aa ki jbil 
men, jo gandhak se j:d rabi Imi, jiti- 
dilo gaya. 

21 A"ur jo bi«p the, so us ghore ke 
sawar ki tahvir se, jo UB ke niunh se 
nikaltl thi, qatl kiyc gayi-; aur sire 
i>arinde uu ku gosht se iar ho gayo. 

iX BA'B. 

PIIIR main ne ek firishte ko asmau 
bo utarte dekhi, jis ke hith men 
athdh kue ki kunji, aur ek hari zarijir 
thi. 

2 Aur us ne us azhdahc ko, jo pu- 
rini simp hai, ya'ne. Iblis aur Snaitiu 
ko, j':L'i;ni, nir bazar baras Lak jakii.r 
rakhi, 

3 Aur us ko us athdh ktie uieu 



P'ildi Qiyaiu i/, 

daki, aur use band kar diyi, 

tar Liiuiir ki, t* ki wul ftge ksgpn ku 

dagi as d», kb tak buir nma tamani 

na bon; ba'd us ko chdhiyc ki wuh 

iliuri muddat tak chhuja rahc. 

4 Phir main no takht dokho, nur 
WO uu par baithe the, aur 'uddlat 
uiihen di gayi ; aur mi ki nihon ko 
bhl dflkhi, jiuhon ne STisu' ki gawdhi 
aur Khudii ke kulim ke wastB RpnA 
gir di'yi, aur jinhon. ne na us darinde 
janwar, na us ki murat ko pi'ijii, aur 
na us ka niahdu apne niithonaurapne 
bithorj pai tjtbul kiyi thd; we zinda 
hoo, aur Masih ke sdth bazar baras 
tak bddahdhi karto rabo. 

5 Par Mqi nnmli*, jab tak bazar 
baras piirc na htie, na jic. "V il» panil 
qiydmat bai. 

B Mubarak aur muqaddas wuh jo 
panil aiyirMt ineri ihank hai: lisorj 
[tar diiuri maut ka kuclih ikhtiydr 
naliin, baiki wc Khuda aur Masih ke 
kahiii honge, aur us ke satu bazar 
baras tak badshahat sangga. 

7 Aur jab hazar sal ho ehukcngc, 
Shaitan aj'iii q_aid M dihuh'ga, 

8 Aur niklegd, td ki un qaumon ko, 
jo Kantin ke chdron konon men Lain, 
ya'ne, Juj o Maju j ku, l'areb de, aur 
uiihen larai ke Ilye jam'a kare: wc 
shuniar men, sain undur ki rct ki 
maujud liaig. 

9 Aur we zamin ki was'at par charh 
gaye, aur unhon no muqadaasoTj ktj 
chh&oui, aur 'atta Bbahi ko.gher ny»i' 
tab asmdn par ne Klnuhl ke p»s Be ftg 
utri, aur un ko kha gayi 

10 Aur Shaitiiu, jiB no uriheri Candi 
diya thd, dg aur gandbak ki jhil nien 
dald gaya, jahin wub darinda jdnwar 
aur jlnHIid nabi hai n, aur wc rit di u 
abad-ul-dbdd 'azih men rahenge. 

11 I'hir main ne ek bari safcd 
taklif-, aur ua ko, jo uh par baitlia, tha, 
dekha, jis ko huzur ne /.amin aur 
asiudu buago, aur unben kabin jaga h 
ua miii. 

ass 



MCKA'SHAFAT, XXI. Dusri Qiyamat. 

13 Phir main ne dekhd ki murdo, 
kya chhfjfc kyd bara, Kbudi ke liuziir 
kharohain; aur kiiaben kboli gayi», 
aur ek diisri kitab, Jo /indagi ki hai, 
klioll gayi ; aur murdon ki 'adalat, jis 
tarah m un kitabon mon likhd thd, 
uu ke a'amal ko mufjibiq ki gayi, 

13 Aur samundar nc un mnraorj k>i 
jo uh men the uelihal phenkd; aur 
maut o Hddca B6 un murdon ko jo un 
men tba hirir kiya; aur un men le 
liar ek ki 'adalat us ko kamon ke 
muwafiq ki gayi. 

14 Phir maut aur Hadas Ag ki jhil 
men dile gaye. Ylh ddtfri maut hai. 

15 Aur bar ok jis kd zikr zindagi ki 
kitdb men na mila, wuh dg ki jhil 
men ddla gayi. 

XXI BA'B. 

PHIR main ne ek naye asmdu aur 
nayi zamin ko dekhi; kyunki 
agld dsmdn auragli zamlnjdti rahi thi ; 
aur samundar bhl mutlaq na rabi. 

2 Aur mujh Yuliunnd no shahr 
mutjftddas, nayi Ya.ruBn.lam, ko ismdn 
bo dulhm ki minimi, jis ne apne 
shauhar ke liye ip ko singdr kiyd, 
irista huo Knudd ko pas ho utarte 
dekhi. 

3 Aur main ne ek bari iwdz yih 
kahti bui dsmdn ko suni, ki Dekh, 
Kliudd kd khiiima idmion ko sitli hai, 
aur wuh uu ke sath niktfnat ktcegi, 

ir we us ke log honge, aur Khuda, 

i kd Khuda, dp un ke satu rahegd. 

i Aur Khuda un ki irtkhoj U bu 
«k ansii poneUhc-gd; aur jihir uiaut ita 
hogi i *ur na je iil|1 > aiir DA u «-la, aur na 
plnr dukli hogftj kyiinki agli chizen 
guzar gayin. 

o Aur us ne jo takht par baitha thd 
kaba, Dekh, main 'sftb kuohb nayd 
kuti lu'in. Aur us ne mujh ne kalin, 
fjikh, kyiinki yo bdton sach aur 
barhaqq haln. 

6 Aur u» ne mujhe kahd, ki Ho 
cbuUi. Main Alfa aur Otiuv^i, it>t\ .ia 
aur intihd hun. Main ub ko, jo piyama 



Naya&fman,onmtiz<im,\n. Ml'KA'SrTAFA'T, XXII. A'tmani Yar&mJam, 
hai. Ah hHyAt kechashme H ninft pinc 17 Phir ub ne m ki dtwar ko ndpA, 
duggd. to us admi ke hdth sn, jo firishla thA, 

7 Jo gAlib hotA hai, «o sah chizon ok sini chaudlis h Aib. paya. 



k A waria hogd ; aur main iis kA Khudi 
hiingA, aur wuh tuerA hetA hoga. 

8 Par dAruewdkm, aur be-imdnon, 
aur tiafratii.iTi, aur kJu'inion, aur har- 
Atiikdrorj, aur jAdiipiron, aur but- 
panutan, aur s&n jhiithn!) k.ihissa usi 
jhil men hoga, jo Ag aur gandhak Ke 
jaili ; yih dnsri maut hai. 

9 Aur ek nn sdt firishton rnen se, 
jin ke pAs w« sat piyilo pichhli sdt 
Afaton hc bbare t!ie, mujh pasaya, aur 
mujh se y uli kaliko bola, ki Iilhar A, 
main tujherfuihiu, ya'ueBarrc ki joni, 
uikhAuugd. 

10 Aur raujhe ba waz'a ruhdiii ek 
liare aur tinchc pakar par !c gaya, aur 
ub ne us buzurg shahr ko, auwgddM 
Yarrisrdam ko, dsman par n KhudA 
ke pas ee utorte dikhAyA; 

11 Ub men Kbudd ki jalai thA: 
aur us ki roshni bo-nihAyat qimati 
jawdhir ki si, us yashm ki minind tlii, 
jo billaur ki tarah shaffdf bo ; 

12 Aur us ki ban aur iinc)?i diwdr 
thi, aur us ke bdrnh darwdze, aur un 
darwAznn par birah firishto the, aur 
un par nira likhe the, jo bani Israel 
ke bArah. firqon ke hain : 

13 Purab ko tin darwiize ; u Uar ko 
tin darwdze ; dakhin ko tin darwdze ; 
aur pachclihim ko tin darwize the. 

14 Aur ub Bbahr ki diwar ki barah 
neweg thfn, aur un par Darre ke 
bArah rasiilon ke nAra the. 

16 Aur jo mujh se bol raba thA, ua 
ko hdth uieg sono ki ek jarib thi, IA 
ki us shahr, aur us ko darwdzon, aur 
us ki diwAr ko nApe. 

16 Aur 0* shahr ki ihdta chaukoni 
hai, aur us kA lamban itnd hai, jitni 
as ki chauriu : aur us ne shahr ko ua 
jarib se nspkar barai hazir sladins 
(ya'ne, sArhe sat sau kos.) payA. Aur 
us kd JambAn, aur cbauran, aur i'in- 
chdn eksAn hain. 
336 



18 Aur ua ki diwdr yashm ki baui 
ini: aur wuh shahr k halia sono ka, 
shaiTdl shishe ki minind, thA. 

10 Aur uh shahr ki diwdr ki newen 
bar tarah ke jawihir so Arasta timi. 
Pahli neo, yashm ki thi : diiuri, nilniu 
ki ; tiari, shab-chmljr, ki ; chautbi, 
zumurrud ki ; 

20 PAnchwin, 'aqiq ki; chhathi', 
la'l ki ; sAtwiu, sunalire patthar ki ; 
athwin, firoze. ki ; nawiri, zabarjad ki ; 
dnswig, yamani ki ; gyiraliwin, sang 
sumbuli ki; birahwiri, yaaiit kf. 

21 Aur bArali darwAze bArah moti 
the; har darwaza ek ck moti kA; aur 

shahr ki sarak khalia sone ki, 
sbatlaf shishc ki inAuiud, thf. 

22 Aur main ne us nien koi haikal 
na dekhi : is liye ki KhuilAwand Khu- 
dA QA<Iir i mutlaq aur Barra us ki 
haikal bain. 

13 Aur Wuh shahr siiraj ki muhtij 
nahiij, aur ria eh And kA, ki we us ko 
roshon karen ; kydiiki KhudA ke jalAl 
ne uso roshan kar rakhd hai, aur 
Barra us ki roshni hai. 

24 Aur we qainuen jiuhon ne najdt 
i us ki roshni rnen phiren^i; aur 

zamin ke badshAhapnd jaldlaur'iz/.at 
us men lAte hain, 

25 Alir us ke darwaze kabhi dfa ko 
band na hongo : ki rAt wahdn na hogi. 

26 Aur we /[«union ke jalai aur 
lg»t ko us meg lAwenge. 

27 Aur koi chia jo ndpdk, ya naf- 
rat-anpei!, j i jhi'ith hai, us meg kisi 
tarah dar na Awegi ; magar sirf we hl 
jo Barrc ki kitib i hayAt men likhe 
h do h&in. 

XX TI BA'B. 

PHIR us ue AT> i hayat ki ek saf 
nnddf miijhe dikliAi, jo billaur 
tara]] ib&ffaf, nur Khuda aur Barre 
ke takut se nikalti Uli. 
2 Aur us ki saruk ke bicb, aur us 



A'siiniiti YartUitfruii 
naddi ko .warpir y.iudagi ki dilabili 
tlui, jo biraii en'sm ku pbal lita, aur 
har ck mahine inen opini (ibai deti 
tlui ; aur uh davakhl ke patte qauincm 
ki siliri ke waste the. 

S Aur phir koi la'nat na kogi : aur 
Khudi aur ISarre ki taklit us mag 
■ hoga ; aur us ko bande us ki bandagi 
karenge : 

4 Aur wo us ki munh dekheuge ; 
aur us ki ndm uu ke mithon, par 
iiogi. 

5 Aur wahin. l-it na hogi : aur wa 
'birig aur siiraj ki roskni ke lmiktij 
nali'm; ky iriki Kbudiwaud Klnidii mi 
ko roshau kurti hal ; aur W8 abad-ul- 
abad bddshalmt karenge, 

6 I'hk us ne ruujno kahi, ki Ye 
biten sach ani- barhaqq liain 
inuqnddas nabion ke Khudiwand 
Khudi nc apnc firishte ko bbeji, ki 
un chizon ko, jin ki jald hona ztinir 
hai, apne bandon pnr zihir karc. 

7 Dekii, main jald ati lilin : niubi- 
-,ik wuli jo is kitib ki imbiiwat U 
biton ko liifn karti hai. 

8 Aur m uj h Yihauni ne un chizon 
ko deklia, aur suni. Aur jab main ne 
Mini aur dekhi, fab uh Brishte ke 
pinwori par, jis nc mujhe ya ehi/.eu 
dikhiiij, bijua kamu ko giri. 

9 Tab us ne niujh se kaki, KJmb- 
ardir, ftisi ne kur ; kyiinki main teri, 
aur nabion ki jo tere bliai hain, aur un 
ki jo is kitib ki titer hii'z karte- hain, 
ham-khidmat hun : Khudi ko uijd~a 

10 Phir us ne mujh se kaki, ki Tu 
us kitib ki nuMwat ki biton pai 

imlii- ruat rakh : kyi'ujki waqt ruuraik 
hai. 

11 Jo na-rist hai, ao ni-rast lii 
rahe : aur j" najis liiii, so najis hi rabe : 
aur jo rastljiz hai, so ristbaz hi ruhe : 



MUKA'SHAFAT, XXII. h hUM H ihdtima. 

turjo ui.u|nilikis hai, ao mngaddaa hi 



rahe. 

12 Aur, dekil, main jald iti bin ; 
aur mori air uioro sith hai, ti ki har 
ck ko un ke kini ke mmviliq bauli 
ildn. 

13 Main Alfi aur Omagi, ibtida 
aur infiha, auwal akhir hun. 

14 Muliirak vre hain jo us ko 
hukmen par 'amal karte bain, ti ki 
zindagi ko darakht par un ki ibirtiyar 
lio, aur wo un darwiwn ae Bhahr men 
dikail howen, 

i". Uagur kiif.iv, aur jadigar, aur 
harimkir, aur kMni, ihit butpamsr., 
aur jo kol jiiith ko ciibti aur bolti 
hai, aab bahar linin. 

1(3 Mujh YifiiV nc npne flriaht* ko 
biiejd, ki ttuu ko kalisivion ke dar- 
niiyin in bateg ki gawlai de. Sfaln 
Daad ki asi o nasi, aur aneh ki nii- 
i;ini altin hun. 

17 Aur Hub aur dulhin kabti hain, 
A'. Atu jo sunti bai, kahe, A'. Aur 
jo piyisi hai, iwe. Aur jo kol cliilii', 
ib i hayit mufL le. 

18 Kyunki uiaiii har ek fthakha ke 
liye, jo is kitib ki nubuwat ki biten 
anuti hai, yih gawahl data hun, ki 
Agar koi in biton men kuclih hai .riv.--, 
to Kliu<ii un ill'akiii k" Jo is kitib 
men likhi bain, us par bariiiwegi : 

lit Aur agar koi is nubiiwat kt 
kitab ki baum inen so l;uehh nikil 
daJe, to Kluidi us ki bisaa kitib i 
hayat se, aur sindir i inu.jadikis sr, aur 
i i |> is kitib men likhi hain, 

nikil dilema. 

20 Wub jo in chizon ki gawihl 
deti liai, yih kahti hai, ki Main 
ya(|ina.u jald iti hiin. A'min. Hiri, 
i Kbudiwand Yisii', i. 

l'l Hamire ^hudiwaiidYiau'Mafilh 
ki fazl tum sah ke sith hoive. A'min. 



KATE 'aHD-NaMI: K.V KilATiUA IR.\ 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you thatthis PDF Ebook 

has been released s o that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help itto have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slowthem down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding sothey can better followyou, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Prayers 



a Few Resources 



Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 



Glad to have this New Testament ? 



Help us by PRAYING for us !! 



Invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 



(thank you) 



SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 

So thatthey will have a stronger 

Spiritual Life ALSO 



Concerning Christians and Christianity 

1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
ofJesusChrist. 

2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 

3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 

the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 

4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate. 

5. The New Testament P redicts thatcertainevents will happen in the 
Future, 

7. The ReliabilityoftheOld Testament and the New Testa menta re 
clear indications of the accuracy ofthe New Testament, 

8. J esus C hrist did Notfail in His missionon Earth. 

9. Jesus Christ P re-existed, This means thatHeexisted BEFORE 
the Creation ofthe World. 

10. When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being, 

11. J esus C hrist did notbecomeGod by performing good works, 

12. Christians cannotperform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those 
who wantto find God mustadmit they are notable to be PerfectorHoly, 
and that they need the helpofGod to helpthemgetridoftheirSins, 



14, More than 500 M illion Christians around the world todayare NOT 
Roman Catholic, The Vaticandoes NOT speakfor C hristianity in many 
situations. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 

1 5. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on 
the cross. 

16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for mankind. 

1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 

18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods, 

19. InTrue Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is = 



a) God the Father 

b) God the Son 

c) God the Holy Spirit 



20. The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, orCreatures oranything 
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, isforbidden. 

21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus 

22. The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father 

23. Gabriel is NOTanothernameforJesus Christ. 



24. Anyone can become a Christian if they wantto. 

25. Christianity IS notsomething thatcan bedone EXTERNALLY. 
A person is a Christian becauseof whatthey believe in theirHeart, 
inside of them.Theirown sincerity before God is the true test. 

26. Those who acceptan electronic mark[666] forthe purchaseofgoods, 
in their right hand orforehead are NOT able to become Christians. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

Peopleare innocent if they do not know and have no wayofknowing that 
theyaredoing wrong.The Christian God places theknowledgeofgood 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

NooneexceptGod is Holy. 

Itis wrong to murder innocent people. 

It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because theirfamily is "Christian". 

Peopleare NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family. 

Apersoncannotbecomea Christian "AUTOMATICALLY". 

Noonecan beBORN a Christian, butbecominga true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 

ThePresumptionthata person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 

Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, butthey 
wantto learn more aboutGod. 

A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a 
violationoftheCHOlCES thatGOD alone is abletomake.To force others would 
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannotdothis by H imself. The Christian God has 
much Strength butuses ittoshow loveand help in this life, notunkindness. 

OnlyGod could FORCE someone to do something againsttheir will, and 
the C reator of the Universedoes NOT behavein thatmanner. 

The Choice of whatto believe or notto believe is up to Each individual, 
who mustmake uptheirown mind, oftheirfree will. 

There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 



Conversions by Force to Islam are NOTrecognized byGOD or Christians. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (4) 

Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 



Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 

Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 

To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora Change of Heart 

Once a person becomes a Christian, Ali of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversionsto Islam are not considered 
Valid eitherby God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 
will not alter or change this. 

Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 
in order to meet with God. Harming a building againsttheGod who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, wit a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 

Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 

Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and itdoes not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 

Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
importantto God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 

Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 

There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 

If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 

Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who 
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 

People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 



People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ. (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 

True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 

Christians are NOT afraid to talk aboutthe weakness of Christianity, ifthatis a topic 
someone else wants to discuss. 

Christians willnotstoneyou orharmyou becauseyou disagree with them. 

Christian will notmakeyouslave IF you do NOT convertto Christianity. 

Those who truly believe in theTRUTH ofwhattheyclaim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the contentof whatthey believe with other people. 

Christians mayshare with you thatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians 
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfectorHoly. 

Christians admitthattheyneed asavior, thattheycannotbegoodenough on their 
own.andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to pleaseGod. 
Thatis thestarting pointforanyonetobecomea Christian. 

Those who engage Christians in discussions aboutreligion should be willing to look 
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the 
books thattheyuseordefend. Thatis simplybeing honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestiy issues of religion. 

IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind thatGod gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
of the use of the mind. 



There is a lot of history about OTHER religions thatcan befound in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR ofbeing wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
tobe 200yearsOLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament 
has NOTbeenchangedoraltered.This issimplya scientific and historic Fact. 

God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray 
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower. 

Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 
away from God. 

It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 

Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
which books belong in the Bible. 

Some books mav help to clarifv or explain (these are Free Books): 



Forthose who read English: 

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

We recommend, foryour potential consideration, 
the following books: 



1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
from the Caroline books compiled by order of 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850 



2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to invoive contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 



3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 



4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 



5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice. 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 



Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 

papai, roman catholic, papist, popish, 
romanist, vatican, popery, romish, 

There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 



There is of course the Standard 

works on the proven history of the Vatican: 

The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 

The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 



of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church 



by Rev. Perceval. 



Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the " Donation of Constantine ", 
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



Steps to Take 'm order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

real relationship & genuine 

experience with the real God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. AM men are sinners and fail short 
of God's perfect Standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4.God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal life. Thank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to know His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at alL.this is why He sent Jesus...so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into you r life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank Him for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
m 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

■ ■■and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Christ 
into their life & heart, this is what 
saves them - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
notgood enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Chrisf. 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
talking to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
Jesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has guestions is encouraged to contact us bv 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 

force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 

any desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from 

the inside of each of us. 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 



Dios querido, 

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta 

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo. 

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja, 

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 

utilizo este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo 

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos 
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dia. 
Senor God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en 

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engahado, 

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i 



(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas) 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 

1. amit 6n akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit 6n akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz 6n es 
elfogad amit akrsz fgy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit 6n akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit 6n akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Szuksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit 6n Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit 6n akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel 6n 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit 6n akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal 6n tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit 6n akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit 6n akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit 6n akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki 6n , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
6n es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud 6n es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol 6n ( Isten ); es Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit 6n akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes korulbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit 6n ihletett a froi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz fr. 

13. Amit 6n akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hol azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit 6n akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit 6n akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talai hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit 6n akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbelul 6n. 

16. Amit 6n akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
6n akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit 6n akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hol az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol 6n van nem pontos , amit 6n akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit 6n akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fiigges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelul 
alabbiak 6n. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud 6n 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit 6n akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
6n es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
6n ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit 6n akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit 6n akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg ,sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet 6n mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit 6n akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas korulbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit 6n akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es lgy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit 6n akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit 6n akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit 6n 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talai batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat 6n. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondolkodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha 6n 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kulonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives fr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtessziik felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha 6n nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapft -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talai a elektronikus 
posta cim elhelyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit 6n -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



MegtessziAk volna sok konyv -ban kiAlfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtesszuk nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit 6n -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste l'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste l'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piu 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piu efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che lo aiutera a capire che cosa lo 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piu esatta e che ha la resistenza & l'alimentazione 
piu spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste l'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piu vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quei metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste l'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
piu vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piu e piu e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste l'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alla 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quei things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
piu sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei ocehi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoseere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande cirea i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei ocehi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita, Amen. 



Piu in calce alla pagina 
come avere vita Eterna 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piu efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quei libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alla vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momen to per trovare l'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alla parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dai sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piu circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo litaro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alla preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giu. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alla 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piu gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntar Deus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talkin g) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (intencao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao lhe servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
forca espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer lhe servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forca humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um coracao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu lhe servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxflio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais melhor, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tem a forca & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originais que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdicar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de comecar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxflio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoracao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coracao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanca que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que meus proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspeccao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percepcao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de seus 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas forcas do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a forca espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao lhe respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
seus efeitos e consequencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus olhos estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu coracao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu peco estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder lhe ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou traducao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma traducao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a milhares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a traducao melhorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou velhas. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com traducao ou trabalho da traducao. Voce nao tem 
que ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a seus perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamen to has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayudeme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica litaro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente enganado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re flere om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjerne vite du Bedre og a vil gjerne hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjerne godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och till lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakerna mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakerna inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat forfattarna om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom 
metoderna till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metoderna 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nojer 
till vad siut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halia kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakerna / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet ,sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlarningen till folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannerna och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakerna bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samar betsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skulle 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den forbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computern pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'eh a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'eh 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alla gweddi'o am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'eh 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'eh callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'eh a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'eh i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'eh at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland -\ Icelandic 



Icelan d 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . bessi bu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biSja the hlutur 
pessi EG porf til bi9ja 

2. pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trua pu og 
piggja hva5a pu vilja til komast af me5 minn lif , i staSinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir pinn. 

3. pessi pu vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the opekktur til verSa the afsokun , e5a the undirstaSa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. J)essi J)u vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til lsera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG J)6rf ( i gegnum J)inn or5 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer5. 

5. E>essi J)u Gu5 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. E>essi J)u vildi minna a mig til tala me5 f)u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e5a i vandi , i staSinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi J)u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me5 
Bibliulegur Viska svo bessi EG vildi bera fram J)u fleiri a 
ahrifarikan hatt. 

8. l^essi bu vildi gefa mig a longun til nema binn or5 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaSa 

9. J)essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig svo J)essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( binn or5 ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og J)essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaSa pu vilja mig til gera ut af vi5 minn lif. 



10. J>essi J)u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvernig til litskyra til annar hver J)u ert , og J)essi EG vildi 
vera fser til lsera hvernig til lsera og vita hvernig til standa 
me5 J)u og f>inn or5 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . f>essi bu vildi koma me5 folk ( e5a websites ) i minn lif 
hver vilja til vita bu , og hver ert sterkur i beirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af J)u ( gu5 ); og E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 folk ( 
e5a websites ) i minn lif hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur lsera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or5 gu5s 
sannleikur (2 HrseSslugjarn 215:). 

12. J>essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 65ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa samj)ykkja me5 the frumeintak handrit J)essi J)u 
biasa i brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiS til skrifa. 

13. l>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i g65 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e5a tomur 
a5fer5 til fa loka til Gu5 ( en J)essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar bessir a5fer5 avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or5 e5a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig til skilja hvaSa til leita 
a5 i a kirkja e5a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa g65ur af 
spurning til spyrja , og J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e5a a prestur me5 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn 
af J)segilegur e5a falskur svar. 

15. J)essi J)u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS J)inn 
or5 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo J)essi 
EG geta hafa ba5 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til 
annar af the von bessi EG hafa 65ur i J)ii. 



16. E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 hjalpa til mig svo pessi minn 
eiga guSfrseSi og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi5 J)inn or5 
the Biblia og bessi bu vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo bessi 
minn eiga lif lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa bu vilja ba9 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. J>essi bu vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og bessi hvar minn skilningur e5a skynjun af bu er 
ekki nakvsemur , J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. J>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
6sjalfstse5i a , fra J)inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaSa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu5 , e5a er 
gegn hvaSa bu vilja til kenna okkur 65ur i hopur 
stuSningsmanna J)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur J)essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita J)u og ekki til vera 
blekkja i bessir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. E>essi bu vildi koma me5 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo pessi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e5a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
J)u og til J)inn Heilagur Or5 

21. E>essi ef there er nokkuS J)essi EG hafa buinn minn lif , 
e5a allir vegur J)essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til J)u eins 
og EG 6x1 hafa og bessi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e6a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 J)u , e6a having 
skilningur , J)essi J)u vildi koma me5 J)essir hlutur / svar / 



atbur9ur bak inn i minn hugur , svo bessi EG vildi afheita ba 
i the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en beirra ahrif og 
aflei9ing , og bessi bii vildi skipta um allir tomleiki ,sadness 
e9a orvsnting i minn lff me9 the Gle9i af the Herra , og 
pessi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a lserdomur til fylgja 
bu vi9 lestur binn or9 the Biblia 

22. J>essi bu vildi opinn minn augsyn svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fser til greinilega sja og bekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 65ur i Andlegur atri9i , hvernig til skilja this q ( 
e9a pessir atbur9ur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og bessi bii 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo bessi EG vilja lsera 
hvernig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( settingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi bii vildi tryggja J)essi einu sinni minn augsyn ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atbur<3ur hrifandi sta5ur i the verold , J)essi J)u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til biggja binn sannleikur , og J)essi J)ii 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif 



Vi5 ert gla5ur ef this listi ( af bsen bei9ni til Gu9 ) er fser til 
a5sto9a J)ii. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur J)y9ing. Vi9 skilja J)essi there ert margir olikur 
lifha9arhaettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef J)ii hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)ii vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af binn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
pu vilja vera skammtur pusund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja pa lesa the bseta bySing. 

Vi5 oft hafa a Nyja testamen ti5 laus i binn tungumal e5a i 
tungumal pessi ert sjaldgsefur e5a gamall. Ef pu ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiS i a serstakur tungumal , poknast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi5 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla J)essi 
stundum , vi5 gera tilboS bok J)essi ert ekki Frjals og J)essi 
gera kostnaSur peningar. En ef J)u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af J)essir raftseknilegur bok , vi5 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me5 pySing e5a pySing vinna. M gera ekki ver5a a5 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M 6x1 hafa a tolva e5a bii 
6x1 hafa aSgangur til a tolva a J)inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e5a haskoli e5a haskoli , siSan bessir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. M geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja binn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi5 
a5 fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e5a the endir af this 
bla5si5a. Vi5 von bu vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e5a hvatning. Vi5 einnig hvetja 
pu til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok J)essi 
vi5 tilbod bessi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi5 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi5 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur J)a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) J)vi vi5 eini gera laus the bok e5a the 
atri5i J)essi ert the beiSni. Vi5 hvetja bu til halda afram til 
bi5ja til Gu5 og til halda afram til lsera 65ur i Hann vi5 



lestur the Nyja testamenti9. Vi9 velkominn J)inn spurning og 
athugasemd vi9 raftseknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Danish - Prayer Requests (praying / T alking) to God - 
e x p I a i n e d in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hentilGod HvorBed 
kunne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig ophoje mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
laere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
flere effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til lsese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hvilke JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vaere i stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vaere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat lasre hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til laere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel kraefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstasndig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa lsenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kirke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til lsere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til lsere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som helst 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
lserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring nseste 
jer. 

19. At hvilken som helst tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som helst appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som helst bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som helst made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som helst tomhed 
,sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere flere indstille oven pa indlasring 
hen til komme efter jer af lsesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig ojne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevaerende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja laere hvor hen til hjaelp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slasgtninge ) ikke vaere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville lsegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kserlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden S ide 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller hojst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere lsese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et ojeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjaslp eller ophjaelpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen til fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til laere omkring Sig af laesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemaerkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

1. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a hore hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjerne anrette Du 
flere 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du flere 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom 
emballasje metoder a komme naermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er tkke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt lserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne lsere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville taringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet ,sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Flere pa bunnen av S ide 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a oss , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



IlpooetOT oto 0e6 Aya7mx6c; 0e6<;, Eac; et)xapioxorjLie 6xt 
aox6 to Erjayyeko f) ao-cf) r) vea 5ia9f)Kn exet 
oaieXerj9epco9ei exot cboxe eiuaoxe oe 9eor| va ud9ot)ue 
7ieptoo6xepcflv yta oa;. ITapaKaM) Por|9f|oxe xovq 
av9pd)7iorj<; apuoStorjc; yta va Kaxaoxf|oei aox6 xo 
rjIeKipoviKo Pipiio 5ta9eotuo. Eepexe 710101 eivat Koa eioxe 
oe 9eor) va xovq Por|9f|oexe. ITapaKaM) xovq Por|9f|oxe yta 
va eioxe oe 9eor) va a7taoxoXr|9ei ypf)yopa, Kat va 
KaraoTrioei oe 7ieptoo6xepa r|XeKxpoviKd Pipiia 5ta9eot|ia 
ITapaKaM) xovq Por|9f|oxe yta va exexe olouc; xovq 7t6porj<;, 
ia xpTHiaxa, xn 5i3vaur| Kat xo xpovo 6xt xp£tdCovxai 
7tpoiceiuevorj va eivat oe 9eor) va oi)vexioot)v yta oa;. 
ITapaKaM Por|9f|oxe eKeivot 7torj eivat uepoc; xnc; oudSac; 
7tot) xovq Por)9d oe Ka9r|uepivr| pdor). ITapaKaM xovq 
5cboxe xn 5i3vaur| yta va ouvexioexe Kat va 5cboexe oe Kd9e 
evav ajco xovq xo O7upixoorjal kov> KoraMpaivet yta xnv 



epyaoia 6xi xox>q 9eXexe yia va K&veie. riapaKaM) Por|9f|oxe 
Kd9e evac; oaio xovq yia va lit|v exexe xo (p6(3o Kai yia va 
9i)Lir|9eixe 6xi eioxe o ©eoc; ran) ajiavid oxr|v 7tpooeuxii Kai 
7iou eivai iwiei)9i)voc; yia 6Xa. 
npooei3xo(iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xouc; 
7tpooxaxei)exe, Kai r) epyaoia & xo raoupyeio 6xi 
(Tumieieyouv. 

llpooeDxoLiai 6xi 9a xorx; 7tpooxaxeDaxe ajt6 tt? 7rvei)LiaxiKec; 
SuvdLieic; f) dXXa eLira>5ia ran) 9a Lutoporjoav va zovc, 
pXdv|/ouv f) va xouc; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) Lie Por|9f|oxe 
6xav xpT)oi|i07ioicb ao-ciiv xnv vea 5ia9f|KT| yia va oKecprcb 
87iiori<; xovq av9pcbran)c; ran) exouv Kaxaoxf|oei auxf|V xnv 
8k5ooti 5ia9eoiLir|, exoi cboxe Lutopcb va 7tpooer|9cb yia xouc; 
Kai exoi Lutoporjv va oi)vexioouv va Por|9oi3v 7iepioo6xepouc; 
av9pcbran>c 

npooei)xo(iai 6xi 9a liou 5ivaxe Liia ayd7tr| xou iepoi3 Word 
oac; (r) vea 5ia9f|KT|), Kai 6xi 9a liou 5ivaxe xnv 7rveuLiaxiKec; 
(ppovr|OT| Kai xn 5idKpior| yia va oac; ^epexe Kalurepa Kai 
yia va KaxaXdpexe xn xpoviKf) 7iepio5o 6xi (^ouLie Lieoa. 
IlapaKalcb Lie Por|9f|oxe yia va ^epexe rak; va e^exdoei xicj 
SuoKoMec; 6xi epxoLiai avxiLiexcora)c; Lie Kd9e rpepa. O 
A6p5ocj God, Lie Por)9d yia va 9eXf|oei va oacj ^epei 
Kalrjiepa Kai va 9eXf|oei va Por|9f|oei dlloucj Xpioxiavoucj 
oxr|v 7iepioxT) uou Kai oe 6X0 xov koolio. 
ITpooeuxoLiai 6xi 9a 5ivaxe xnv r|XeKxpoviKf| OLidSa Pipiicov 
Kai eKeivoi ram xoucj Por|9ouv r) (ppovr|of| oacj. ripooeuxoLiai 
6xi 9a Por|9ouoaxe ia LieLiovcoLieva Lielr) xncj oiKoyeveidcj 
xoucj (Kai xr|<; oiKoyeveidcj liou) yia va e^a7taxr|9eixe 6x1 
7tvei)uaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaialaPeie Kai na va 
9eXf|oexe va oac 5exxeixe Kai va aKoXou9f|oexe Lie Kd9e 
xpo7io. Eraoric raxpexexe lio; xnv dveor) Kai o5r|yiec oe 
aurouc xouc xpovouc Kai oac (^rrccb yia va kovco auxd xa 
7tpdyLiaxa 0x0 ovoLia xou Inoou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) uber Direm. 

3., denen Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage fur mich, zum Sie nicht zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlernen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fur die Falle voran und B) fur 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fullten 
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie nian anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlernen, wie nian erlernt und kann fiir Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie nian die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis uber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprunglichen 
Manuskripten ubereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstiitzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich uber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
ubereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es fur mich 
sein wunschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Hirem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wiinschen - uber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung uber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Ihre 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Ihr heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Ihr Wille 
iibereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Hire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdriickens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag fiir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern mochten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Ihrer Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir Biicher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher ftir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie miissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, uber ihn 
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lancado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a forca e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabalhando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
lhes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar lhes a forca 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas oracao e quem e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar lhes , e que voce protege 
lhes , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria lhes de o Espiritual Forcas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio lhes ou lento 
lhes abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edicao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar lhes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu familia ( e a 
minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novac vama i u vas 

S vet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina ,sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvoj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostali narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ili in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novac. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( cfl ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k mit clen urcity duchovni sfla 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sfla. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych byt schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule byt schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k mit celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden cirkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef fci ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych byt pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu mit ono do ma srdce a mit ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a byt hbity az k darovat neurc. clen byt v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocfnovat byt opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k byt blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k byt pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozfenf 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych byt schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , dle tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech byt kiamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech byt cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
byt duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne dle jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dfivejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness ,sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych byt vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze J A chtel 
bych byt schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tam is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pfihoda ) dle jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne byt cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby druhdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pfihoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k bjH; doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice v clen urcity Dno of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
byt clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze mfry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
byt ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k bjH; jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokalka knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity internovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta ucet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cfl of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale byt modlit az k Buh a az k stale byt 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vftat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6 w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz§ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksiazka rozporzadzalny. 

Prosz§ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiazki rozporzadzalny 
Prosz§ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieniadze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz§ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik imuan codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz§ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapamietac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni sa^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz§ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ciaj>u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od twoj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy madrosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyjacy w. Prosz§ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w moj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksiazka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od pajeczyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twoj madrosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
moj rodzina ) wobec nie byc duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nastepowac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poin Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
v a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s. o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost ,sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
v jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
ljubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a ljubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki v vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star. ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus. vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s. o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement. mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
v vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament. 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
ljudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti ljudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
ljubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 
v. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu ljudstva, 
usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



llltlhal diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta' nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuulla enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -lta joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -lta heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -lta heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -lta kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -lta 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -lta aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -lta heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -lta Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alla resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halia arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for lan at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til lasre 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjaelp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
flere Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjaslp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krasfter og den gang 
at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjaslp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krasfter hen til fortsastte og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjaelp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrask og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrask sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjaelp mig hvor JEG hjaelp indevaerende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevaerende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsastte hen til 
hjaelp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
gerne hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made. og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa k 6ory ,3,oporoii Bor, Bm hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi oto Gospel hjih otot hobmh testament TaK, 
^rro Mbi GyaeM BbiyHHTb 6ojrbiiie o Bac. Ilo5KajryHCTa 
noMorHTe jikwim OTBercTBeHHbiM ajih /jenaTb OTy 
3jieKTpoHHyio KHHry HMeiomeiica. Bbi 3HaeTe ohh h bm 
M05KeTe noMOHb hm. rio5KajryHCTa noMorHTe hm MOHb 
pa6oTaTb 6bicrpo, h c/tejiaiiTe 6onee aneKTpoHHbie khhth 
HMeiomeiica rio5KajryHCTa noMorHTe hm HMerb Bce 



pecypcbi, AeHbr, npoHHOCTb h BpeMa Koropbie ohh ajih roro 
^rroGbi MOHb #ep>KaTb pa6oTaTb ajih Bac. ItoKanyiiCTa 
noMorHTe tcm dyjjyr nacTbio KOMaimM noMoraeT hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBamie. nroicajiyHCTa Rawre hm npoHHOCTb 
jxm roro MTo6bi npo^oiDKaTb h /jaBaTb KaayjOMy H3 hx 
AyxoBHoe BHHKaHne jxm pa6oTbi mto bm xothtc hx 
c^enaTb. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe KaayjOMy H3 hx He HMeTb 
crpax h He BcnoMHHaTb mto bm oy^eTe 6oroM OTBeHaiOT 
MOJiHTBe h in charge of bcc il mojho mto bm o6oaphjih hx, 
h mto bm 3amHmaeTe hx, h pa6oTa & MHHHcrepcTBO mto 

OHH BKJUOHeHM BHyTpH. 

il MOJIK) MTO BM 3aiHHTHJIH HX OT #yXOBHMX yCHJIHH HJIH 

Apyrnx npenoH CMornn noBpeAHTb hm hjih 3aMeAJnrrb hm 
bhh3. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojib3yio stot 
hobmh testament raioKe jxm roro mto6m /jyMaTb mo^eH 
AenajiH stot BapnaHT HMeiomeHca, TaK, mto a CMory 
noMOJiHTb jxm hx h no3TOMy hx CMorHTe npoAOJDKaTb 
noMOHb 6onbHie mo/ieH. 

JI Momo mto bm ziajiH MHe Bjno6jieHHOCTb Baniero 
CBaTeHHiero cnoBa (HoBbraa 3aBeT), h mto bm /iaJiH MHe 
AyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocTb h pacno3HaHHe jxm roro mto6m 
3HaTb Bac 6onee jryHine h noroiTb nepno/io BpeMeHH 
kotopom mm 5KHBeM b. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe MHe cyMerb 
KaK o6maTbca c 3arpyAHeHHHMH mto a confronted c 
KaayiMM /iHeM. JlopA Bor, noMoraeT MHe xoTerb 3HaTb Bac 
6onee nyHHie h xoTeTb noMOHb /ipyrHM xpHcraaHKaM b 
Moen o6nacTH h BOicpyr MHpa. 

il MOJIK) MTO BM /lajIH 3JieKTpOHHyK) KOMaH/iy H Te KHHrH 

noMoraiOT hm Bania npeMy/ipocTb. il mojho mto bm 

nOMOrjIH HH^HBH/iyajIbHMM HJieHaM HX CeMbH (h Moen 

ceMbn) /iyxoBHOCT 6biTb o6MaHyTMM, ho noHaTb Bac H 
xoTeTb npHHaTb h nocneAOBaTb 3a Bac b icaawH ^opore. 
TaK5Ke Aanre HaM komiJiopt h HaBe^eHKe b sth BpeMeHa h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bm jiejiaere oth Bemji in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



,3,par Bor , Ejiaroaapa th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHne has p.p. ot be ocBoSoacaaBaM TaKa 
to3h Hne CTe cnocoSeH kbm yna ce noBene 
HaOKOJiO th. XapecBaM noMaraM onpeflejiHrejieH hjich 
xopa OTroBopeH 3a npnroTBaHe to3h Electronic KHHra 
HajiineH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH kt>m pa6oTa 
nocra , h npaBfl noBene Electronic KHiDKapHHHa HainmeH 
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM uhji onpeAejiHrejieH 
HjieH cpeACTBO , onpeAejiHTejieH hikh napn , 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich ycTOHHHBOCT h onpeAejiHrejieH hjich 
BpeMe to3h Te wyama in pe# ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH ki>m 
/rbp5Ka /TBH5KeHHe 3a Th. XapecBaM noMaraM ot that to3h 
cre nacT Ha onpeAejiHrejieH hjich Birpar to3h noMaraM rax 
Ha an BceKH^HeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM ^aBaM rax onpe/tejiHreneH hjich yctohhhboct 
ki>m npo^tiDKaBaM h /laBaM BceKH Ha rax onpe/tejinTeneH 
HjieH /ryxoBeH cxBamaHe 3a oirpeaejiHTejieH hjkh pa6oTa 
TO3H th jnmca Tax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceKH Ha Tax ki>m He HMaM crpax h ki>m 
noMHH to3h th cre onpeAejiHrejieH HjieH Bor koh OTroBop 
MOJiHTBa h koh e in m>jiHH Ha bchhko. A3 mojih to3h th yac 
Haci>pHaBaM Tax , h to3h th 3aiHHraBaM Tax , h 



onpe^ejnrreneH hjich pa6oTa & MHHHcrepcrBO to3h Te cre 
3am>iDKaBaM in. A3 mojih to3h th yac 3amHTaBaM rax ot 
onpe^ejiKTeneH HjieH ,HyxoBeH Cnna hjih /ipyr npenKa to3h 
p.t. ot can Bpe^a rax hjih 6aBeH rax rono Bi>3BHiiieHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoTpe6a to3h Hob 
3aBemaHHe kt>m cbiho mhcjih Ha onpeAejnrrejieH hjich xopa 

KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. OT make T03H H3£aHHe HajIHHeH , TaKa 

TO3H A3 Mora mojih 3a rax h TaKa Te Mora npo^tJCKaBaM 
kt>m noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih to3h th yac AaBaM me 
a jho6ob Ha your Cbot JfyMa ( onpe^ejinTeneH HjieH Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h to3h th yac /jaBaM me /ryxoBeH Mi>/rpocT h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p h ki>m pa36npaM 
onpe^ejiHreneH HjieH nepno/i Ha BpeMe to3h HHe cre 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa Kaic ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpe^ejiKTeneH HjieH MbHen to3h A3 cbm ronpaBaM npeA c 
BceKH Ren. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me kt>m jnmca ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p 
h ki>m jnmca ki>m noMaraM /ipyr Xphcthhhckh in my iuiom 
h HaoKono onpe^ejiKTeneH HjieH cbot. 

A3 MOJiH to3h th yac ^SBaM onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ot that koh pa6oTa Ha onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH 
website h ot that koh noMaraM Tax your Mi>/rpocT. A3 mojih 
to3h th y5K noMaraM onpe^ejiHreneH HjieH jnmeH HjieHCTBO 
Ha TexeH ceMeiicTBO ( h my ceMeiicTBO ) ki>m He 6i>Aa 
/ryxoBeH H3MaMBaM , ho ki>m pa36npaM th h ki>m jnmca kt>m 
npneMaM h cjie^BaM th in BceKH m>T. h A3 mrraM th ki>m 
npaBa Te3H Hemo in onpeflejnrrejieH hjich HMe Ha He3yHT , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adi. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest brrakmak taki biz are giiclii -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakktnda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili 
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlik gue ve belgili tanimlik zaman 
adi. 

su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adi. su are boliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adi. su yardim etmek onlan ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tanimlik gue -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adi. 
su sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adi. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adi. 
su sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adi. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani gue ya da diger 
engel adi. 

su -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
dusun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik Incil ), 
ve adi. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillihk ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondiirmemem adi. su biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik muskulat adi. 
su I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adi. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akilhlik. 
I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adi. su bu Incil bkz. have be serbest 
brrakmak taki biz are gu^lii -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru -si 
olmak timi belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili tanimlik para , 
belgili tanimlik gue ve belgili tanimlik zaman adi. 
su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adi. su are boliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adi. su yardim etmek onlari ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik gue -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adi. 

su sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adi. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti yureklendirmek onlari , ve adi. 
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adi. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani gue ya da diger 
engel adi. 

su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
dusun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik Incil ), 
ve adi. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillihk ve 
diseernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondurmemem adi. su biz are canh 
icinde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tanimlik muskulat adi. 



su I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adi. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adi. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia ■ Prayer Requests (p r a y in g ) to G od ■ e x p la in e d in 

Serbian (servian) L anguage 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj ljudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prtkaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vernik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina ,sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom moj oci biti otvoreni pa moj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novac. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sintem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear sj la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KaK 6or mtokct ycjibmiaTb MoeMy 

MOJiHTBe KaK cnpocHTb, mto 6or min noMomb k MHe 

KaK HaiiTH ;ryxoBHoe naBejieime 

KaK Hairra deliverance ot 3Jieiiniero 

;ryxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noncTHHe 6or 

paa KaK Hairra xpHCTHaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 6ory ro 

jesus christ a mncorjia He MOJinna nepeA 

BaacHbiM k Bino6jieHHOCTaM 6ora 

6ora KajK^oe HHAHBH/ryajibHoe 

jesus, kotop nepcoHbi christ M05KeT noMOHb 

AenaeT BHHMaTenbHOCTb 6ora o mohx Bemax 

3anpOCOB MOJiHTBe 

5KH3HH Bbl MOrjIH XOTeTb JJJIH paCCMOTpeHHH nOrOBOpHTb K 

6ory o 3anpocax MOJiHTBe 
BaMH, o mc 



ToBopam k 6ory, co3/jaTejib BcejieHHoro, jiop/j: 
1. bbi /jajiii 6bi k MHe CMejiocTii noiviojiHTfc itemn h /jjih 

TOrO HT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbl JjaJIH 6bl K MHe CMejIOCTH BepHTb BaM H npHHHMaTb 

bm xoTHTe CAenaTb c Moen >KH3Hbio, BMecTO MeHa exalting 
moh bojih (HaMepne) Han tbohm. 

3. bm jjaJiH 6bi MHe noMOHjb jxm roro mtoGm He 
npenaTCTBOBaTb mohm CTpaxaM HencBecTHa craTb 

OTrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa JlJUl MeH3, KOTOp Hy5KHO He 

cjry5KHTb bm. 4. bm jjajiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm roro mtoGm 



yBjmeTb h BbiyHHTb KaK HMeTb /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb a 
(nepe3 Banie cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) /via cjiynaeB Bnepea h 6) 
jxm Moero co6cTBeHHoro jnmHoro /ryxoBHoro 
nyTeniecTBHH. 

5. ^to bm 6or ziajiH MHe noMomb jxm toto hto6m xoTeTb 
cny5KHTb bm 6onbnie 

6. ^to bm remind, mto a pa3roBapHBan c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccrpobre hjih b 3aTpy/nieHHH, bmccto m>rraTbca 
pa3peniHTb Benin TOJibKO nepe3 mok> jnoACKyio npoHHOCTb. 

7. ^to bm AajiH MHe npeMy/ipocTb h cepaue 3anojiHHjio c 
6h6ji6hckoh npeMy/ipocTbio Taic HOIT a cjiy>KHji 6m bm 

3(J)(J)eKTHBHO. 

8. ^to bm ziajiH MHe 5KenaHHe royHHTb Bame cjiobo, 
6h6jihk>, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel john), on a personal basis, 

9. Bbl flaJIH 6bl nOMOIHH K MHe TaK, MTO a 6y/Ty 3aMeTHTb 

Benin b 6h6jihh (BameM cnoBe) a Mory jihhho orHecra k, h 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHe noHaTb bm xoTHTe MeHa c/ienaTb b 

MOeH 5KH3HH. 

10. ^to bm /jajiH MHe 6ojibmoe pacno3HaHHe, jxm roro 
MTo6bi noHaTb KaK o6i>acHHTb k /ipyrHM KOTopbie bm, h mto 
a Mor BbiyHHTb KaK BbiyHHTb h cyMeTb KaK croaTb BBepx 
AJia Bac h Bamero cnoBa (6h6jihh) 

1 1 . ^to bm npHHecjiH moAeH (hjih websites) b Moen 5kh3hh 

XOTaT 3HaTb BaC, H KOTOpbK CHJIbHM B HX TOHHOM 

BHHKaHHH Bac (6or); h to bm npHHecjiH 6m jnoAen (hjih 
websites) b Moen 5kh3hh dyjier 060/rpHTb MeHa tohho 
BbiyHHTb KaK pa3AejiHTb 6h6jihk> cjiobo npaB/rbi (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^to Bbi noMorjiH MHe BbiyHHTb HMeTb 6onbnioe 
BHHKaHne o KOTopbiH BapnaHT 6h6jihh caMbie jryHHrae, 

KOTOpbIH CaMbIH TOHHbIH, H KOTOpbIH HMeeT CaMbK 

AyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & cnny, h KOTopaa BapnaHT 
cornaniaeTca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbina 3aBeT HanncaTb. 

13. ^to bm p,ajm noMomb k MHe jxm Hcnojib30BaHiui Moero 
BpeMeHH b xopomeH Aopore, h jxm roro mtoGm He 

paCTOHHTejIbCTBOBaTb MOe BpeMfl Ha JK»KHbIX HJIH nyCTbK 

MeTOAax nonyHHTb closer to 6or (ho to He 6y/rbre 
noHCTHHe 6h6ji6hck), h rae Te MeroAbi He npoH3BOAflT 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHbIH HJIH lastillg /iyXOBHbIH 

njiOAOOBom. 

14. ^to bm /jajiH noMomb k MHe noHHTb look for b nepicoB 

HJIH MeCTe nOKJIOHeHHa, HTO BH/Tbl BOnpOCOB, KOTOp Hy5KHO 

cnpocHTb, h mto bm noMorjiH MHe HaHTH BepyiomHx HJIH 
pastor c 6ojibHiOH /ryxoBHOH npeMy/rpocTbio bmccto jierKHx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OTBeTOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MeHH BCnOMHHTb /TJIH TOrO MT06bI 

3anoMHHTb Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh (such as Romans 8), Taic, 
mto a CMory HMeTb ero b MoeM cep/me h HMeTb moh pa3yM 
6biTb noAroTOBjieHHbiM, h totobo #aTb otbct k /ipyroMy H3 
ynoBaHHa KOTopoe a HMeio o Bac. 

16. ^to bm npHHecjiH noMomb k MHe TaK HOn MOH 
co6cTBeHHbie Teojioraa h ^OKrpHHbi jxm roro mto6h 
corjiacHTbca c BaniHM cjiobom, 6n6jiHeH h mto bm 
npoAOJDKajiHCb noMOHb MHe cyvieTb KaK Moe BHHKaHne 

AOKTpHHbl M05KHO yjiyHHIHTb TaK, MTO MOH C06CTBeHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h noHHMaTb 6y/ryT npoAOJDKaTbca 6biTb 
closer to Bbi xoTHre hx 6biTb jxm measi. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpbIJIH MOK) flyXOBHyK> npOHHIjaTejIbHOCTb 

(3atcjiK)HeHHJi) 6onbnie h 6onbnie, h mto rae moh BHHKainie 
hjih BoenpHHaTHe Bac He tohhm, mto bm noMornn MHe 
BbiyHHTb jesus christ noncTHHe. 

18. ^to bm p,ajm noMomb k MHe Taic HOI1 a Mor 6m 
OT/iejiHTb ino6bie jio>KHbie pHTyanbi a 3aBHceji Ha, ot BaniHx 
acHbK npenoAaBaTenbCTB b 6h6jihh, ecnn jno6oe H3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xoTHTe jxm 
Toro MTo6bi HayHHTb HaM - o cne^OBaTb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^to jno6bie ycHjma 3Jia take away HHCKOJibKO /ryxoBHoe 
BHHKaHne a HMeio, ho aobojh>ho mto a coxpaHHji 3HaHHe 
KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb o6MaHyTbiM BHyTpn these days 
AyxoBHoro o6MaHa. 

20. ^to bm npHHecjiH /ryxoBiryio npoHHOCTb h noMorjiH k 
MHe TaK HOn a He oy/ry Hacrbio 6ojh>hioh nanaTb nponb 
hjih jno6oro ABiDKeHHa 6bijio 6m /ryxoBHOCT counterfeit k 
BaM h k BanieMy CBaTeraiieMy cjiOBy. 

21. To ecjiH MTO-HH6bmb, to a ^ejiaji b Moen 5kh3hh, hjih 
jno6aa ^opora mto a He OTBenaji k BaM no Mepe roro KaK a 
AOjraceH HMeTb h to npeAOTBpamaeT MeHa ot hjih ryjiaTb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeTb nOHHMaTb, MTO Bbl npHHecjiH Te 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, TaK HOI1 a 
OTpenbjica 6bi ot hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce H3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H nOCJieACTBHH, H MTO Bbl 3aMCHHJIH jno6bie 

emptiness, TOCKjiHBOCTb hjih despair b Moen 5KH3HH c 
yTexoii jiopaa, h mto a 6ojibnie 6mji c<J)OKyciipoBaH Ha 
yHHTb nocjieAOBaTb 3a BaMH nyreM HHraTb Bame cjiobo, 
6n6jiHa. 

22. ^to bm pacKpbijiH moh rjia3a TaK HOn a Mor 6m acHO 
yBH/ieTb h y3HaTb ecjiH 6y#eT 6ojh>hioh o6MaH o /ryxoBHbix 
TeMax, to KaK noHaTb 3to aBjieHHe (hjih 3th cjrynaH) ot 



6H6neiiCKOH nepcneKTHBM, h mto bm muai MHe 
npeMy/ipocTb ajih roro hto6m 3HaTb h TaK HOn a Bbiyny 

KaK nOMOHb MOHM ^py3b3M H nOJIK)6HJI OAHH 

(poACTBeHHHKH) £jih roro MTo6bi He 6biTb HacTbio ee. 

23 ^to bm o6ecneHHjiH mto pa3 moh raa3a pacicpbiHbi h moh 
pa3yM noHHMaeT #yxoBHoe 3HaneHHe TeKymHe co6mthji 
npHHHMaa Mecro b Mnpe, mto bm ikwotobhjih Moe cep/me 
jxm roro MTo6bi npn3HaBaTb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm 
noMorjiH MHe noiwTb KaK Hairra CMenocTb h npoHHOCTb 
nepe3 Banie CBaTeraiiee cjiobo, 6h6jihio. In the name of 
jesus christ, a npomy 3th BemH noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKejiamie 
6biTb b cooTBeTCTBHH Banieii BOJien, h a npomy Bania 
npeMy/ipocTb h HMeTb Bjno6jieHHOCTb npaB/iM, AMHHb. 



Bojibine Ha /me cTpaHHHM 

KaK HMeTb BeHHaaa }KH3Hb 



Mbl paUOCTHM eCJIH 3TOT CnHCOK (3anpOCOB MOJIHTBe K 

6ory) M05KeT noMOHb BaM. Mbi noHHMaeM sto He mtokct 
6biTb caMMH nyHHiHH hjih caMMH 3(J)(J)eKTHBHMH nepeBOA. 
Mbi noHHMaeM mto 6y#yT MHoro no-pa3HOMy ^opor 
BbipaacaTb mmcjih h cnoBa. Ecjih bm HMeeTe npeAJi05KeHHe 
jxm 6onee jryHiiiero nepeBOAa, hjih ecjin bm xoTen 6mjih 6m 
npHHHTb Manoe KOjnmecTBO Baniero BpeMeHH nocnaTb 
npeAJi05KeHHa k HaM, to bm oy^eTe noMoraTb TbionaM 
jnoAax TaioKe, KOTopbie nocne 3Toro npoHHraiOT 
yjryHHieHHMH nepeBOA. Mbi nacTO HMeeM hobmh testament 
HMeiomHHca b BanieM a3bnce hjih b a3bncax pe/pco hjih 
CTapo. Ecjih bm CMOTpHTe jxm hoboto testament b 
cneijHiJiHHecKH a3bnce, to nwKajryHCTa HanHHiHTe k HaM. 



Taioice, mm xothm 6biTb yBepeHbi h nbiraeMca CBa3MBaTb to 
HHor/ia, mm npeAJiaraeM khhfh KOTopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbK CTOHT /KJHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He M05KeTe n03BOJIHTb 
HeKOTOpbK H3 Tex 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHr, TO Mbi M05KCM MaCTO 

ZienaTb o6mch 3jieKrpoHHbix KHHr ajih noMOimi c 
nepeBOAOM hjih pa6oTOH nepeBOAa. Bbi He aojdkhm 6biTb 
npoiJieccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcoHa KOTopaa 3aHHTepecoBaHa b noMoraTb. 

Bbl AOJDKHbl HMeTb KOMnblOTep HJIH Bbl /K)JI5KHbI HMCTb 

AOCTyn k KOMnbiOTepy Ha BaniHx MecTHbix apxHBe hjih 
KOJiJie5Ke hjih yHHBepcHTeTe, b Bimy Toro mto Te oGhhho 
HMeiOT 6ojiee jryHHine coe/niHeHiDi k HHTepHeTy. 

Bbi M05KeTe TaK5Ke oGhhho ycTaHaBjiHBaTb Bani 
co6cTBeHHbiH jnpiHbiH CBOBO^HO yner sjieKipoHHaaa 
noHTa nyTeM h^th k mail.yahoo.com no5KajryHCTa 
npHHHMaeTe momcht ajih Toro hto6m CHHraTb a/ipec nocjie 
Toro KaK 3jieKTpoHHaaa noHTa Bbi pacnojKraceHM Ha /me 

HJIH KOHIje 3T0H CTpaHHHM. 

Mbi HaneeMca bm nonuieT ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa k HaM, ecjni 
3to noMOHjH hjih noompeHiui. Mbi Taioice oGo^paeM Bac 

CB33aTbCa Mbi OTHOCHTejIbHO 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHr Mbi 

npeAJiaraeM TOMy 6e3 ijeHbi, h cbo6oaho, kotop mm HMeeM 
MHoro KHHr b HHoerpaHHbK a3MKax, ho mm Bcer/ia He 
ycTaHaBjiHBaeM hx ajih Toro mto6m nojryHHTb sjieKTpoHHO 
(download) noTOMy mto mm TOJibKO ^eJiaeM HMeiomeca 
KHHrH hjih TeMM KOTopbie cnpaniHBaTb. Mbi o6oApaeM Bac 

npOAOJDKaTb nOMOJIHTb K 6ory H npOAOJDKHTb BbiyHHTb o 

eM nyTeM HHraTb HoBbina 3aBeT. Mbi npHBeTCTByeM Baiira 
BonpocM h KOMMeHTapHH ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

l(_£»l ljjt_l i 

IJjd* ^I^jcjoI ^iXs I j ^!jj JjlAJ* tA-S It^fd mj^j^ 5 ' 
I Jjd* ^I^jcjoI ^iXs £?afc_ I 4>jU j j' Jj*y <J ' jl3j s jl Jjj 1 -^ l<-!\? 



J j i lP '<-!<J> 'd\s i^jm» i Ji^J» J Jf>L>"jj<-! £j 4J Jkjs*. 

i^j I JJs i j Cj-i^Jcjf ^yb^Caj, ? j I JjjlCJ I Jjj^l£° Ij £l£J»I f j 

lj£ji_j|cj I Jc^ L^f^j I j igo^jp? 'j M^>* ft>l 'cis L>*-*i 

Ijjrl* ^jJ^JCJ^ ^ j^l l(j*l£jf oil £oJ £A,£ J Jj— *^J 'l£i><=' 

'^MJ f j ' Jj'lK 

I^j IJ<J> I j liljCJ C^-ia^ j_£ ^i_j Jd! liljf* IJfjJ^ia (IJ^oJ 'J^A,^) 

' jlj^ Lyj-* ^£^t£ jl£ '<Jjj^l£° j'<-t^f> s jlJUijo Ij C^jUi Ijtii 

IlJ^J J— ay jl JljCJJS Ijjf j_£o l<_K^_£ tl^l/L^ M^ '. 

I JjtI* ^I^JCJ^ L-q_£ f£j-£ *4;5M^ S I J^lfJ (£ I Jo^jM^ 

I Ji^_£ Cjjl^o I jj_£ ii!J ^j^. I JJjjJ I J<J> lSi^'^JLS ^JL^ 'j 

CI^JLJ I ji! IlJ^J JjjLf^ 'j jjJ£^ ' J'^JlS j '<JfL> u L5C'^'^'J ^-^S 

MiJ^ 'JfjKj 5 J^jJ '<-fe.'<Jf. 

I^j I J<J> Jii!j> I j l£^-H,£ I Jii!cj|i_j I Jl Jii!cjjj j_£ IJ^ jC£i_j jl Ji^ j 

I^j I JJs Jii!j> I j lSijJ£„ j lUijb I^jCjsI (j^I^Jcj^) Jl lSC^S- 

^.1 ^Ja^ jl I Jj»C^O jl JcJjtlJO L-q_£ sio I JjjlCJ 4 jUaJlJ j» j^j> 'j 
IU£-J sio I Jijiki* U)^ Ijj^ l£i>"j£. ' '(>l£ j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications. [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication. [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855[available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 



testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papai System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE D'AUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants francais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 



Musee des protestans celebres 



Ftude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de l'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 



L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 



du Piemont et de leurs colonies 



Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 



(2 Tomes) Lavailable online Free J 



GALLICA - http://gallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] | 



][ 



] 



BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (francais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et l'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de l'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 



Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et l'Inquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P. -M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans l'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
l'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus I : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d'Alsace pendant 
laRevolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
l'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nan tes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Histo ria del Con cilio Tridentino (SAR PI) [available online 
Free ] [ 



rm 



Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espana 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espanolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el ano 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engano a muy muchos: y de 
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del ano de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Ano de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de, 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestan t exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
PartA - Foryour consideration 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicse; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 



A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 



The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 



The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J. T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 



the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 



CODEX B 
H. Hoskier 



E 



ALLIES by 
1914)2Vol[ 



Jniversity of M 



vailable online 7 ree ] 



chigan Scholar 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8 th Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modern language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards. 
(more in a momen tf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modern editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history ofthe Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions. (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Miinchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Questions about (PDF) Ebooks: 

I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 

I understand that you may want others to know about 

the books, but why here ? 

There are several reasons why this was done. 

1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 

2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 

3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 

But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 



in the right direction. 

4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT accurate. 

The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often 
still the record keeper of those from the East. 

There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 



- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 

1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 



have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 

Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 

English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples. 

About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 
Rights confirmed to the churches. 

Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 



Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 

Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 

The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 



In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 

This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 

In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 



someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 

Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 

Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 

Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 

Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) - has 
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 

Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 



Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 

If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 

We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 

God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 

God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The consequences are whatever God has 
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 

Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 



Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 

It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual j ourney 
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 

The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner questions answered. 

We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fail at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I 
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be 
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23: 1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall 

not wan t. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

lf we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not knowyou well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
Information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. I n 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate 
that God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 

Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Co re Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD 
the Next Few Years. 



What you may need to know 



There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days'. 

The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 

According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time. 

This Standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 

What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 



nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 



There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 

The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
moment. 



The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 



During this time, Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 



In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 

In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 

The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 

The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 

That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 

The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 



But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 

The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 

That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 

This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 

The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be required to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 

The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new 



cashless system in order to be used will require each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 

That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 

This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 



The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six" or 666. 

That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 

The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 



number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 

Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
requires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 

This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 

An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 

The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 

The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and 
sixty six. 



Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6. 

That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 

These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation". 

The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A. D. and he is 
the one who taught the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 



The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 



] : 



: [ 



A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by 
W. E. B Blackstone. 

It is easy to dismiss Christians as zionists. (Not all 
Christians are zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 

The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 

Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 

The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and require that account of 
each Human, on a personal and individual basis. 



That task is so impossible to understand that all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not require 
their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
start]. 

All those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 

The literal understanding of the Times of the End is 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 

If they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 

The economic system that requires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
currency may be the one that is either an interim 



currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 

A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is 

usually both 1 ) ferocious and \ 

2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 

The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of 
two factors: 

1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 

[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.] 

It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, itwill become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 



permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal consequences. 

You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 

The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 



Didyoujustlaugh ? 

Those sillly bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously... What does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 

Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 

Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 

England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 

Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ? 

Or. . .do the cameras track people. . just in case ? 

So what do you think would happen if someone 

could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 

3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ? 

If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ? 

What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
on your answer to this question ? 

If you are still here when these questions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 



Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ? 




The Characteristics of the First Beast 
How Ali humans will be the ones Deceived and 

actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 



The Power of the Beasi comes from Satan 



Satan 



Revelation 13:1 
2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 

and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 

his power, and his seat, and great authority. 



Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 



Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 



Revelation 13: The Beast 

6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God.jd blaspheme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them thatdwell in,>reaven. 

7 And it was given unto him to make war with the#aints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him ** 

over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 



5 minutes of Information to change 
vourEtemal destination ? 



Revelation 13: 



The Beast 



8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship himfr 

whoseriames are not written 

in tbe book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 



Evefy single human worships the beast, infesstheir individual name is written in God's book of life 



Revelation 13: 

9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 



IttzkBsaspecialirdsrslancfrglDLrd&stardwhBtisbeirgsaid. 



Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist 



666 and YOUR taking the Mark || Q QQ ^ Q f Revelation 



The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666 



rhe False Prophet 



Revelation 13: ▼ 

13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth 

and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 



Revelation 13J 



False Prophet 



The AntiChrist 



1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 




Revelation 13: 

13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 

from heaveSvon the earth in the sight of men, 



^ 



Revelation 13:14 And dfeeeiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
the means of those miracIeVvuhich heJjad power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them thaSoIwerism the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which nBdtne wound by a sword, 
and did live. 




Revelation 13:15 And he had power t^give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, 
and cause that as many as would/fot worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 



Image of the beast may bea R obotor Computer image,or a hologram, Butit 
isanerip'tvthrouori which the Beast [Antj-C hristl exterids power overmankind 



Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 
in their right hand , or in their foreheads : 

1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, 
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 



"Man" = Mankind, menAND women 



Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; 

and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [GGvj 



The Book of Revelation needs to 

understanding on E 



c alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in order to make sense. r or 
n R-ive 5:inn m the bu: T-s "woEicylorisbyH ;l:p 



What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ? 



(Phil 4:3 KJV) [Saint Paul Knewofthe Book of Life:] And I entreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 
fellow labourers, whose names are in the boc 



(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 

white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of Mfe, 

but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 

(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him* 
whose names are not written in the book of Mfe of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 

(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 
and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder^zz 



whose names were not written in the book of Mfe 

of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and i 



and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 
which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 



(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of Mfe was cast into the lake of fire. 



(Rev 21 :27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination. or maketh a lie: 
but they which are written in the Lamb's book of Mfe 



(Rev 22: 19 KJV) And if any man shall take away from the words 

of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things 

Which are Written in thiS bOOk. ™ S w.rnlr<,lnRe,!2:19refer S toln!lU mi orTran ! J.tDni«l» [ )vi»,Bme»Dr«oriheBDIe 
Note:The Lamb slain f:o" jj ; I Fthe i ■ i is I esus Christ lesus Christwas the pre-existen: C-eator of the L.r.ive f se (lohn II 



God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 

As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 

Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give u p] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 

According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
out to help you have a "good time". 

Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 

He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 



This is Standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 

You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 

God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the consequences of that choice. 

There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
consequences, especially for Eternity. 

The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not required to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 

The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 



The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 

God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 

From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 

But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has consequences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 

In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 



millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament. if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 

The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 

This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FH A 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the Standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 

These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the {western calendar} 1550-51 greek textof 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 

The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the AntiChrist. But rem ember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 

These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 



[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic]. 

Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 

Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 

Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
much time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians already have accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 

Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtaining 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 

Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 



Missionaries agree to share the good news of 
Christianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 

In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 

People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in 
order to gain that which he cannot loose [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 

As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. If you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 



been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 

Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 

Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respect. 

Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 

Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 

Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 



that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 

Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 

There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 

No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 

Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring greatcurses upon themselves. 
Ouestions that have been raised legitimately require 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 



There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 



Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use: 

Jesus is Corning by W. E. B. Blackstone 

available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 

How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 

The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 

Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German ; Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 

an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 

language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 

Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 

Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Italian Diodati Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 



The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 
recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869 
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit 3dition that is accurate is 
the version by Wenger. Available forFree online [PDF] atArchive.org 
or with Uoogle books 



Tamil - (Tamou) 
Edition of 1859 (India) 



Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 

Available for Free o iline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament 
avaiiabie. Edition of i 650. 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 . 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The french 



version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 
based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 

Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 

Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Ali the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 

The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 

The Case for Christ - Strobel 



Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
um seiner furtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ubersetzt 



Le voyage du Chretien vers l'eternite bienheureuse : 
ou l'on voit representes, sous diverses images, les 
differents etats, les progres et l'heureuse fin d'une ame 
Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ 



Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous 
l'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad. de 
l'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne] 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 



Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt 



Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soli das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 



II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto da.ll' inglese di 
John Bunyan dai Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 



Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688 

Title Tian lu li cheng 

[China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857 



El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan 



"Everyone has the right to freedom of 

thought, conscience and religion; this right 

includes freedom to change his religion or 

belief, and freedom, either alone or in 

community with others and in public or 

private, to manifest his religion or belief in 

teaching, practice, worship and observance." 

- Article 18 of the U. N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights - 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible 
Can NEVER be forced. 



Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Co re Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the Standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 

Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online. 



Remedv and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces 



We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 

The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied 
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 

Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 

Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits thatroam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 

The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 

Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 



Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 

Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 

Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will puli a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 

There are humans who have ALREAD Y found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution thatexists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 

Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 

There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
consequences. 



Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 

Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 

The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 

Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 

A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 



Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 

Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 

1) One must be a Genuine Christian 



2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 



prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 

Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 



{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one} 

Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 

Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 

claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 

I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 



the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 

I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult 
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 

At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure... include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 



Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 

I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 



through His Blood that was shed for me, 

through his precious Body given for me, 

through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 

I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 

I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 

I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 

Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 

Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 



serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fiil me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). 

(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 
well). 

I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 

In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen. 



The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - HereditaryWitchcraft 



There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 

This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 



Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in & during witchcraft 



Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 



Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I 
am now a true Christian believer, and because I, (your name 
here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to 



you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 

I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because I am notperfect. 

I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 

Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible. any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration, 



which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 

In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers andrapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 

[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 

Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 



By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 

I know that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 

I pray that you would fiil me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in 



deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 

LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 



These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through 
other places online (on the internet). 



Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 
ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 

The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 

Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever...a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 

Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) 
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln 
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende 



Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 

A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 

The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Destroying the Works ofWitchcraft Through Fasting & 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 



Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 

Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 

Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 



The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 
(the term "saints" used here simply means Christians). 



i i'"> ' 'iiifiiii siM 



*r ^«rg «O ^ tf*y 



Bgg®5r 






J?V 



' - 









'*=*->;- : 



lesa®** 






5=T** ■'■■■ 



0_S fl_i_e © P. 





\^>W?i ijcj xj.A iybSJiJi 4^.1 


| 


1 "* ■ 


uoV:»| r * 


■ ilo'^1 


! 

1 

I 

i 
j 

i 
1 
i 


i 


l*&? r n 


o 


irV^ 


* ■ 


u-Wi rs - 


' 


^>J^ 


i , 






1 * 


o^ifi 


• 


fc-*J*' 


IT 


* Ojtf l^j** 


TA 


• 


^JW 







n 


ir 


v?j 


e 


U-> ' 


ii 


r 


U-Jr-J? ' 


r 


UV*! > 


w; 


■ 


Lr>L>.r f 





' ^°"_r. * 


" 


* 


tfcfe 


\ 


Uji r 


i 


r 


u— Jl 


\ 


U-j, r 


t 


* 


^ 


\ 


*** 


i 


• 


&lf 


rr ■ 




o 


■ 


iQ^ L; i 




J'* Ojj—s'3 *■*— < 4*^.? 


V 


w 


^j^i i-j r 








i 
! 

1 



^ y- i 1 ■ v> -^ c W. ^ ■ f *>jt ■£> Buiijfj . waa^ Jj uTj * . v_T '&>%% 3£\ 

4~^ fp. V' ^S ty {.J' J^-i-JK ^JS^^J^-vijfiij SSj^'-uS ^j 

JAS £„ J! *,& &y.*fe'jif W/ j£b til ^o* J WV\ j^i iv*g~M Jp_J 
^■'.A* *?.s g~ vl ci^ J^S t?- o'j ■ asv 1 * **'.y 

,-^j tjtgt i. 1 , ^ ^.'Ai . i2S i-\Sj «-w *,_, siV, u > 



W^ii.u 



■ U" **' £>>' ^_7' J» V S J;- t^-^^ o"^ ■ 2tfc)j«l (.j' Jo-fe iSl v-ii ^ i^b afl 

J» L^*; (T, r»* i"\^\ j.i\, ^,J\ ihKi. '^.\ ^J«» fjp\ . 'JL.J, iii : U»\ \Jj rt 



»*<J 



</> </-' e^ ^ -^ 






. urv 



->-r t V'^"'V 



(J~ A * "T 



503 . ^'-.ubuLujJ r»i*» *J)^ *!^ 



507 
516 
522 
526 
528 
552 
561 






570 . u^lj* o^,L=j ^JjJ |»lc J <tiL, 

576 . i_SjJ_y»- ^yU»-^ J}' j»* *A\mj 

585 . i^)l^ t^^-y. (_s^ / x **N«*| 

586 . l£|Ijs>- u*^ 3 -^ f^" 1 (•** ^""V 

587 .. . !_£;'_)=- ^Ii^vi #(* *<Jwy 
590 ..^1 i_s'^>-y. CUUiliU L-jUi" 



1 ***&?* 

83 u^lr* JsWF' 

135 Isj! JjustI 

221 iL-jj Jjjk-'I 

288 ... . ^V.;^ lM Sr>^ 
371 . j»j i (J"*V i-S/^*- l/" k "-V> *«"; 
405 . | -/ w-« r > t>-»'u lJjI}*- c/*" J V '*' ( -> a 7 

9 

437 U~-^y 

459 . . jjUHL i^lja- (jJjJ *<db; 
470 . ^luw^ilj '-S''^ \J^3i ^"J 
481 ui^. <J-&Ij ^Ija» ,jjjj 'aSL, 

489 . ujLuAaj i^Ijjs» (jJ^J; J <KlUy 

- / - j 

496 . ^UhjJLjJo |j*>Ijj J;l <*!L> 



II nnn 



-&LA- 



mi iiii.ii imiiiei'ii 
IHOCA XPII€TA, 

BtpHO h tomho nptseAeH'B OTT. ntpEOC6pa3H0-TO. 



Bi KiiHroneraTnmi^s-Ts Ha A. X. Eomariiraa. 
1ST4. 



ii-^° •= = 

1" l>jj J&jiSgfr Js*fl 

76 s^l i/S^i ^~i^ J^* 

124 5^1 t/i^jU B^'y J^' 

204 iijj,! ^jb eeli^ J**M 

266 Jl^f'd/Jj-; 

34 5 . . . . • jujdjlwo j a Jjj los , ^iJj**»! (V*y ?i 

377 Li"^ *<ft*> s^jL-jl^js CilJj^ u-y!# 

407 >*aJ\j ''iiUj, sJjl-jjni.js WjM. (j^jj 

428 ^..JLj, s^jJa-L!^ ffiUj-j, ijijijj 

438 ^jjiiL», s^lJLy^il isJJy-, (j-y!j) 

449 ^uJU, i^LLi isJJj^ u^JJ 

457 * *»*aJI**>i 5y«LwJ«9 i^Uj«*jj (^j^^i 

464 l*"^' *A\mj a^jL&jILJ (itllj-^ (j^jj 

471 ^jaJ\j •'aIU., 5^jLxJj!L-j isuj-i, (j^jijJ. 

475 i*?"^ **^"»i *-<jljy*A> eUj->, (j-j!_>5 

484 , ^Ajlj ■'aIL., 4-jjIjj*1j l£l!j-Jj u"J^JJ 

49 1 -oiJLii iWLJ isUj-^ L^iJyi 

495 juajLj, ii^i-J ("ilJyu, fj»yjl 

496 ^»>a!1-, s^LjL^c isJJj-jj (j-yijj 

521 ^)u«j? ''aIL^ i£l!j-^ tjj"i 

530 jj-Vjl ***•$? *4W> isUj-; (j^u 

539 ,j»^ '*i*>?'*^ dJy-, ,j-^u 

544 ^Vjl *a?>j? 'JU; «sU}-, l$5 

553 ^^ **J^) <^_r^ ^ 

534 ^AilU'JU, eUU, ^«s 

555 ^i~»jf- ^JL-, idj^-, \±jV, 

558 ^^-a-j <*l*,jS€ 






1 ...Evangile seion Matthieu */jj\ ^^i ^^» Jrf^ 

76 ...Evangile seion Marc t/jj^ t&^h ^~L^ J-~?^ 

1 24.., Evangile seion Luc ijjy\ ^oijU eli^ J-sM 

904 .. Evangile seion Jean s^jjl l? 1 -^ ^L?* lW 1 ' 

266,. les Actes des Apotres, JLfl bKUyu, 

345.. Epitre auxRomains .«aJU, s^Ujj CsU».-, (j-j!jj 

377 * . Premiere epitre aux Corinthiens . . . ^mA«1 AJU*». 8 J oImjb&J . ifi (£tUa>*J, , uiojaJ 
407. Deuxreme epitre aux Corinthiens. ^wA-JJ iJW, 8 >i r.lwj ojlj j «9 £)JewJ, (yjjjj 

428.. Epitre aux Galates ~>a)Lj, s^liJj^c (sUj»», (j"j!j{ 

438..Epitreaux Ephesiens -jaIU, sJJUj^il l£)Jj-, (_>-y!jJ 

449., Epitre aux Philippiens -.aIU, s^LJL» eUj-, (j-jljj 

457. . Epitre aux Colossiens ^>a)L-, s^jL.-jJjii dJ^u, (j^Ji 

464 Premiere epitre aux Thessaloniciens jmJbI ^aJLai. II j r J* tf jtwi (!iJJ***i r wijo 

471 Deux 'emeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^AJIJ ^AjL*»» sJoLX-Jfl]L*J (£U«*j, /jrfjJV. 

■i i O . Premiere epitre a Timothee -u* J «I jJw, AuU^be^Ot? (iiija*u, (Uji!») 

484. Deuxieme epitre a Timothee j^A*JU AJu*i. Am^Ua^Oo (£a]*-j, ^ujaja^ 

49 1 . .Epitre a Tite ^»a!Lu, *-yio eMj-^, (j^J_ji 

495..Epitrea Philemon ^.aIUj. AJji-J l£)Jw, <j*j!jJ 

49e,.L'EpttreauxHebreux >*a!L^ s^J^ dJ^-, y-j5j> 

52 1 . . Epitre de Jacques ^i^^f- *a1Lj. uAlj»,. uji« 

530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. Ji^'^jf- *a!L, (sl)j«^ ^-^o 
539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ,uAJt) s a~oj£ ''aJLj, miiyj \j»Ja\ 

544. .Premiere epitre de Jean «"^j' f **»jS i 'J^j isljvui .ts; 

553_ > Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^uajIj ^aSL», Uillj-». ,,•*; 

554..Troisieme epitre de Jean ^uasTC *a1U>, e)JLj, ,£*■• 

555.. Epitre de Jude ^fi^j? *A*| ^j^j^jH 

558 •• l'Apocalypse. nommte parfois Revelations, ,.,,,,,,- •(•..■••••*•••• m*>5>h 1!£aJ . £*£". 

Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 






JOt^s- J^S- 



■/"* 



,ur 






-'t,-** 

jJkk* i (jjlj |^lj ^ (j^ 1 jV- JJ 1 
^y.^-1 I Al. J *_—> 



IN THE 

HINDUSTAN! LANGUAGE. 



jfjf-n 3 -«j j^c / - - - - - - <*><* 

ffjf-n ^ -«j c^fc^-n ^ _.---•« 

?fjf~o o (ifp/f -c^ tm^f-r\ / - - - - - s "° l 

* f l f - n a ^ -^ f^" f - - - - - <■'* 

ff ! f " n fl ^ jpr^ / - - - - ' - kv-i 

ff^n ^ -^ jjrffn ^ - - - - - 

jCjT»n ^ p f^ -pj j^vrfP / " " " " " alaW 

ff l f " n 3 ^ "^ f^°f - - - " " MJ 

ffjf«n ^ -«^ T»rfn ^ ^ J 

'W 1 F l**lr ------ -" J 

«Wi /^ ir^ff ------- ,AI 

fa f' \rv - - - - - - ~"' 

^n p l( iffi . . - - - - ji 

•/* Z 1 ic*T - - - - ' 

re** 






^ 



w, - - - - - - - la*- K y^e 

^^ - . - - - ki- 11^ K i_r^ ; : 

ji: 1t ,_ _ .. - - - iai- 1wj«i) o ij^jis^ 

fw - - - - - - s*=- ir^ ^ ^*-y. 

i«vi - - - - " " 1==- j/"^ » V°-}t 

is», - - - - - - " lai- £ 'i^j-yi 

P, 3 - - - - i_>U/ ^ CiAai&o J_ ^y. 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISIJ' MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



IS KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANA.RAS TRANSLATION COM1IITTEE SE K1YA GAYA, J1SE 
TAS.HIH KARKE AB TISRI'bAR CHHAPWATE. 



U 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRIT1SH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IJST THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUB 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 


lE'SUS CHR'IST.' 


isr SGAU KAREJV. 


II CoS OO 5 ) 33l£ cSl S c8l 93 S » 


2d Edition.— 4000. 


Translated by Francis Mason 



MAULMAIN, 

AMERICAN MISSION PRESS, 
THOS. S. RANNEY. 

1850. 



«coSs» 



ul« 



«scib 

u'iojs 

ojioof> • • 
\S\oop . . . 
oo^«i8«ioo^ 
801 • • • • 

C06JSoj8iiou . . . 

oo^pojsuji . . . 

O3C0100 . . 
<SSS<980S • • 

ISCOIOS . • 

cocSab • • 
008BlCOJf»On . . 

oosbico^djo . . 
ooiooo8«o« . . 

o 

00100088 j n . . 
00008 - • • • 

oicoSS . . 
ai(3i . - - ■ 
ooicBS . - 

0800 0813» . - 
OtOOfflglJl • • 

oSioo^oSjSoAo» 

oSlCofSoSfoO^g j d 
«SlOO^oS^aA^n 
0J31 .'.'., 

OjfcSptf) . . . 



. «3 . . . . • ■ o 

. u^ ..... . <IJ 

C01 . . . • - • 03E 

. tSi • s ° n 

«100^ . • . . JjS 

. 8 3=1 

• oo^ao . . . . qj<> 

- ro^«j . . . . <?<>j 

cocoi 9°J 

038 9 = 3 

o 

13COI 9J9 

COc88 9?J 

008110 95° 

ODSHJ 991 

O0l»0 > • • • 98' 
O0X«J • • ■ 9G3* 



00 ■ - 
131 . 

ai • 

9 

ooi . 

o8«o . 
o8nj • 
081» o 
cSnj 
d8i«5 

°8 • 

c8p . 



9G0* 

i 
■ 9« 

9Jo* 

9<15 

9»P. 

96J 

9«<l 

jos 

30E 

500 

930 



I 



■coSsoC 



«u 



«soc- 

«Sojs 

OOlCOp • • . 

oo^oiSwioo^ . 
«jol 

CD^SojSlOii . . . 

ooe^ojsijo . . . 
rocoioo . . 

OESC3508 . . 
(SCOIOS . . 

cocSsb • • 
oo!eicol»o» . . 

C03©TCO|dJ1 . . 
001BOD8I1O1I . . 

o 
O31«0088_/n . ■ 

OOOJ! . . • 

oicoSS . . 
ffii^t ... 
ooifSS . . . 

O800ffl8o 3« • . 

caco ^8j j » • • 
oSioojSoSfjoD^oa 
o8icof>o9£cctf« J n 

oSlCO^oSfioo^i 
Cg3t . . . 

o&SPfll . . . 



tf} . , Matthew . 3 
«S. . Marc- . w 
cm . Luke - . , 33 g 
c8i . John ' . . ooo 

BlCoS Acts of A P ostles J9S 

Q . . Romans , 
roqS«0 ICorinthians . 
COQp0 I l' Corinthians 
COCOl . Galatians, . 
Ephesians 
Phlippians 
, Colossians . 



93C1 
990 
<3"J 

5°J 
9==. 
9J9 
S3J 
99° 
991 
93° 
9 Co 
9G0 

9« 

9S» 

919 

9»o, 

osnj . " , ' 8ter . . . 9£j 

COl « O I [ Epistle I Letter of] John 511 
cSlHj " 1 Epistle - Letter of] John go^ 
c8l«3 '" t Epistle-Letter of] John « g 
CO . J H de • • • ■ *8on 
CO p , Revelation ■ • * 330 



008 . 

O 

13C01 

oocSs 

COSH O ' Thessalonians . 

a 

CO 2 D I 1 1' Thessalonians 

__» 

COIO ITimothy • 

OOIbJ "Timothy 

00 • - Titus 

QX • Philemon , . 
(21 • Hebrews 

001 . .James , 

OSfiO . I Peter . . 
II Peter . _ 




«coSaafitt 



OOaSoosnon . . • 
OO^^C^Haj» . . • 
OOCOICO . . 

n i vv • • • 

.00 

OC01OS . . 

cocSsb . • 

008ST.CO|iOn . • 
C08ST.CO|l J « • • 
OO1UOO80O» . . 

o 

ooiacos» jn . • 

0O0O8 • • • ■ 

csicgSS . . 
si(9)i ... . - 
ooicBS ... 

0800 080 O» . . 
0100 08» J U • • 

c8ioo|3c8r>oAoi 
o8icojSc8£atfi j ■ 
oSioo^oS^oo^i 
casi . . . . 

a&s^ . . . 



iyg v Evangile seion Matthieu 3 
«y5| , .Evangile seion Marc <1J 

C01 .Evangile seion Luc • ^^E 
f\Ri ,, Evangile seion Jean , o o o 
(2X001 , Actes des Apotres. J 5 B 
8 , Epitrs aux Romains , ^0*X 

OOG) S« O P^mtere opltre alJ . Crin.hiens 39 " 
OOQpO /Douniimoipitro Corinthlens 9°J 

QQQ31 m EpitreauxGalates, £oj 

<}Qg # Epttre aux Ephesiens $d^ 

o 
(3 COl Epltre aux Philippiens pjc 

G3COS EpTtre aux ColossienscOl 

00 "U O Promi4ra api*™ Thessalonlclens CCO 
**\T°fl I ^ euK '^ me ^P'_ tre Thessaloniciens 

001 'l O prem,J "? ^P"* 6 iTIniotluSe, 
OOlll I Deux ^' rB _ 6 f ,ttrB «Timothee , 

qj . Epttre a Tite , m 
<31_ B Epitre a Philemon , 
/•■^ - L'Epttreaux Hebreux £93 
001 . Epitre de Jacques , 919 
OS«0 • * epitredePierre pa^ 
OSflJ De uxieme -dePierre pgj 

fKjT B D p remiere epltre de Jean # CffO 
tfVjltf I Oeuxiemc cpitrc- dc Jean* 9^9 

/jH^K^ Troisieme epltre de Jean • f)OQ 

EpTtre de Jude' • 900 

'ApNatypse. nommae pirfois Rsvelations 430 



9J1 
93 = 
pEo s 
S Eo* 
M** 



Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 



THE 

NEW TESTAMEN! 

OF 01- K 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 

IN TAMIL: 

WBH REFERENCES, CONTEKTS 0E III E CHAPTEES AND CHRONOLOGY, 
FROM THE EKGLISH. 



e_*«5 faJiTL-jj^.TaiiU 



fip go su rr 3, & iu ih ^Giresfliti&s.jiuurTGb 



& f & JZ5! IU Q <5iJ <£ dF/Bdfi^^TJTSU U ffl Q & T $ ^ ^ 



MADRAS: 
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 

PRINTEDATTHE AMERICAN ttlMIOH PRESS. 

1859. 



oo©£gco5)S)G|8(S oooo6oq|5sn 









THE NEW TESTAMENT 

IN BURMESE. 

oo©£cco^3G|S(^i ogco8oqj5sr» 








THE 


New 


Testament 




OF 


OTTR 


LORD AED SAVIOTJR 




JESUS OHRIST: 


.■SEransIatrti into tfjc Butmesc, tam tljt ©ciginiil ffimft, 


E 


y Rev. A. JUDSON, D. D. 


ANU EDITED, WITH CONTENTS 0» CHAPTERS ANU REFERENCES, 


B 


r Rev. E. A. STKVRNS, D. I). 




-^^^3=^^= 




R A. N GO N: 


2PUBL1SHED BY 
:Seeond Edition,-5,000. 


1-HE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONAEV VStOK, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. D. PHINNEV, SUPT. 
l88 5 . 



ogGooo£scq|5s ^>g cq]5sc§dJ330gS^ooi^)os 



ooSgcpojSe 

OOGp8GOOOGpCO]&8 

GOOooBoSeo . . . 

ODSp80J^8JoSsD 

sgcpoioSogoGSoS 

OgCpfflioS^cSoDKSoS 

ogGpoioSooc8c»ci>o8 

Qg£peioS©opcoc©oS 

ept>ioSg"]£ogyG©:>S 

G^Oo8qo5©0 

aoooSogSs . . 

G0OD^Draj&8 
GJ|DCO<f^c8gS8 

GCOjpooos^oocBrajjSa 

GO3Qu9S^0Oc8cq)&8 
GCK>E[8ggSoD£8©ro3! . . . 
GOD0l>GCqj<X>C»^3Oj^CI3j58 
OGt»OOOB^OO^C(J)tS8 . . . 

GOSOGjos^ooj^rag&a 



onraSsnSecigtSsojSi aj]58^o«uo)c4 oao|a:x>oSjje!»5i ocraJpjS 

■ic58|£oj8(:)§8c5]£l Q^e^C3008D£BD£|l S»3C0?8(t^8r^ iijScfjS 
=O^llC^33OJI053lc^£80cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^^aigSl1 OCloSp 

sSSJoScoeoos (i) §e:»5i (cgf&e^ec03c»3a>5'8(o§8§ c^5coSc^^c^ 

CD^II^oSjf§8 (l) C»gS(§S^oSlSoOS^8n^(3COgSl[ 



QgooSoqj<5s j \ oq]<Ssc§(i32»g5$o« 




5l£aoi)3C|goS .... Matthew .... 


5l£«Dr^sc|go6 .... Marc - 

jSojodoosjEoS .... Luke-- ■■•■ 
5)Eeco3co^3G|So£. . John - .... 


«D 
Gt.VSS 


•oow^GODSoggj .... Acts of Apostles .... 


OD 


GGp«(3 c03©9 .... Romans .... 


GGp 


Eroo&j^-lgcflgeoogueeDS .... J Corinthians 


GCOO> 


efDO^^lSoIsso^cStOCBoS . . II Corinthians 
ocdDo8gol38D .... .... Galatians . . 


J GC03> 

oco 


GisoS|3ol383 .... .... Ephesians 


c 


ScS8[oqo1o§)D .... .... Phlipplans . 


8 


Gro3GCODob(oDOl3©D ' .... Colossians 


sodo 


0300COOeCOD§oSSo r lo©0030e©o£ ' Thessalonians 


3 COoS 


CX>o530:>GCOD§o5|o3cn3809c8eoc©D£ " Thessalonians 


J 030§ 


c8GWDCCOjo3ol96)OOC«G©^£ .... 1 Timothy . , 


o o9 


cBGGOGCcgdlgSD^cfiuOGSoS . . II Timothy 


j c8 


cfiojgdloeo .... .... Titus . . . 

8gCO(^S(3o)q©0 . . .... Philemon 


c8 
8cco- 


GOOgS5ol3©^ .... .... Hebrews. , . 


GOO 


5|£a50trjiyffiol3SO .... James. . 


COO 


C|£G0ro<j)[3dl380OgUG8DS .... IPeter . . . 


GO 


J|£GOOD^jffiol3S0qc8o0Ge3S .. MPeter. 


J GCi 
n 3 GO>3 


G)£GOD0COS[Scn3©0OM«G©D£ .. 1 [ Epistle / Letter of] Joh 




a£G030coEScno©03c8oDG©o£ " [Epistle-Letterof] Joh 


5|£GO53C0ifficn3B0ODcS(X)SSD£ I" [Epistle-Letterof] John ^ c <a 3 


5j£a^rj(p3cf)3B3 .... .... Jude .... 

<g03cr$ag&8 .... . . Revelation .... 





ca>3coc»po£§ag&8 . . 

g«8o3po£§reg& . , 

«° 33 ?°83l 

8cgDDS^ooc8ra]& 

GGiS^i03^0od3oDj&8 . . 
UDCo8oS^DO£§r>3j&8 . . 



33Wp5^DUC^p;ii 



scOdoo 

§ 

C033^> 

8 

p 

(»0 

e» 

•*>% 

0)0 
«OCO 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OUE 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST 

TBANSLATED INTO TELDGU 

FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 

§T_g $ » o ■ # tf. 

e8s6 ^ So ^rsler^A&o-O H 33 76 «T* tf -O o -iS w <S tf 8. 
J?,;» ^sio oO"E_o tSoII 









MADRAS: 










PEINTED AT THE AMEKICAN MISSION 


PBESS 




FOE 


THE 


MADKAS 


AUIHIAET 


BIBLE 


S C I E T T, 






And sold at their 


Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway 










18 60. 







THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



^°3& ,jf,o&>S&>, 3{£sSue>aMS'j r _ "3tfR>. 



5o"g 

&*&(,_ 

-W"^ ...- ... 
:3Sr-tf«Sb 

5^S^ 

O §"8o§ 

J> §"8o§ 

K'aScK) 

^lsl> 

pS&i 

S"eS"^\ ... 

O •^Sj«5>"6j • • • 



. . . -30~ 

oa. 
. . . -stf 

jn 
. . .s><y 

ClSL 

. . . Oe_ 
o3 



_9 ^^tf^S^ 

-s 8"»»q5c55cD. 
©e&> . . . 

^"A • • • 



z» 
3 Serasi 



s5SCsk>. 



b' 
3 
n 
o3 
>« 

3 

n 
o 



ftEjIiTUP' 



XCIV9": 



pa:fnr : P «»» R3\,t ¥l! 



ppi>fi:Ticntfi« 



0>TVA ! VX.fl: 



PitiTCPWP» : ooj(Ai£*:: 



These texts conforms to the T. R. 
as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this 
text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version 
in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root 
Standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t 



LE 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



D E 



NOTRE SEIGNEIffi JESTJS-CHBIST 



d'apres la veesion revce 



Par J. F. OSTERVALD 




PARIS 

SOCIETE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE 

41, RUE LA BRUYBRE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele. 
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org 



TABLE DES LIVRES 



DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



Evangile seion saint Matthieu . 
EVanfrile seion saint Marc . . . 
Evangile seion saint Lue . . . . 
Evaiigile seion saint Jean . . . 

Les Actes des Apotres 

Epitre de saint Paul aux Ko- 

mains 

I" E-pttre aux Corinthiens . . . 
II* Epitre aux Corinthiens . . . 

Epitre aux Galates 

Epitre aux Ephesiens 

Epitre aux Philippiens 

Epitre aux Colossiens 

I" fipitre aux Thessalonicieus. 



rlcd 

chap. 


P»6 e » 


28 


1 


1G 


52 


24 


85 


21 


139 


23 


179 


18 


232 


16 


253 


13 


277 


6 


292 


6 


300 


4 


307 


4 


313 


5 


318 



It c Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 

£ re Epitre a Timothee 

H* Epitre k Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Philemon 

Epitre aux Hebreux 

Epitre de saint Jaeques 

l re Epitre de saint Pierre .... 
II e Emtre de saint Pierre .... 

I rt Epitre de saint Jean 

H e fipitre de saint Jean 

III 1 Epitre de saint Jean 

Epitre de saint Jude 

Apoealypse de saint Jean . ... 22 



Nombre 
d» 

chap. 

3 


Page* 
323 


6 


326 


4 


332 


3 


336 


1 


339 


13 


340 


5 


357 


5 


362 


3 


369 


5 


37-3 


1 


379 


1 


380 


1 


381 



Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. 
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 



BOOKS OF THE SBW TESTAMENT. 

Matthew 28 

Mark ... 16 

Luke 24 

John 21 

The Acts 28 

Epistle to the Eomans ... 16 

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16 

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13 

Galatians ... ... ... 6 

Ephesians 6 

Philippians ... ... ... 4 

Colossians 4 

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 5 

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3 

L Timothy ... 6 

II. Timothy 4 

Titus 3 

Philemon ... ... ... 1 

Hebrews ... 13 

Epistle of James ... ... 5 

I. Peter 5 

II. Peter 3 

I. John ... 5 

II. John 1 

Ht. John 1 

Jude 1 

Kevelation .. 22 



imMmt 



mA+ntt 

3|£>\"Tpf 



.PT 

SHtr 

SHft 
^5ft 

'W'—' pT 






stii^a» 



■SLjfj-jji. n .. 



«Alfjgii 
FfJA£#ff& 

«a«».hs 

mA&Mm 

ftAjfeEBSttiH 
■&Aae£&«ttii 

•gAmmm 



m: 



mmmm 



Chinese Simplified - Request to God 



isgw±ifr, wms&mmT ummnm^^M^^^ 






m%mij]miMmm^mnmm«y3Xft,immi 
t. 

«at^jf#^#,{nsiHjtt#,{nfgii^ft B as#AR a»f«f, /s 









Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 






mm, Mtmmmi mEjmmMi mj.x^& §m«5# 

tm&mi£mmmmtmmmmmMmm^A&, & 
immtmmmmmmmmmmmm^A& mm, t 









Chinese Traditional - Request to God 



ss«±#, mmmmmmmjtmmm^ 









mm, i&mmtMi mRimm^n M_ax#& mwm& 
n mm, Mtimm mmm^m^msLimTM^ 

tm&mismmmmimmmmMmm^A&, & 
immtm^m^mmmmmmmmm^A& mm, m 

God mr, mmmmmM^mMMmintMmfcfen 






'-A4 



•ff 



Bii 



;?«KfPSP* 



^Jl«;m«*Wi?P»W«*, HP1, 



Korean - Request to God 






5 

J 

, & 


9 


5 ? 


5 


( 


) 


1 


.God 




( 


) 


• 


1 

5 


5 

,Amen 


) 



Gebet zum Gott 

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr uber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen. 

Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, um jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen, 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are living in. 



Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without 
cost 






Nfiw Tfistamfint 



E 



Arabic New Testament - P d lt # 1 



B 



Arabic New Testament - P d lt # 2 



CT 



Arabic New Testament - Pait #3 



GREEKNEWTESTAMENT 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE 



New Testament- CLASSIC KOINE - GREC ANCIENT - 



ISEWTESTAlVENr in LATIN 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN 



Telecharaez d o u r en a r r i v e r au oaaes IGratuit-evidement) 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
bookscan beobtained [downloaded] [telecharaer] forFreeand withoutcost 



PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI 



Nfiw Tfistamfint 



Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 
Farsca Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento pers a 
Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa 



Persian Farsi New Testament - P art # 1 



Persian Iranian New Testament - P art #2 

i 

Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #3 

i Z 

Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4 
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #5 
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #7 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9 



ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC 



Nfiw Tfistamfint 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #2 



E thiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #3 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #4 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #5 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #6 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #7 



C licking on these links will take you to pages where these 
bookscan be obtained fdownloadedlfor Free and withoutcost 



■URKISH NEWTESTAMENT 



Neuen Testaments in turkischer 

Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrio 



New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 

Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Scriptj-Tiirk Yeni Ahit - 
Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco- 
Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in hetTurks 





Classic Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




I Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic Turkish New Testament - 



Part#1 



Part#2 



Part#3 



Part#4 



Part#5 



Part#6 



Part#7 



Part#8 



Part# 9 



Part# 1 



U 



Part#11 



Part# 12 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Matthew - #1 



hungarian - II Thes saloiiians - #14 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Marc 



HUNGARIAN- 1 Timothy-* 15 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ohn 



-#4 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts 



-#5 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6 



HUNGARIAN- 1 Corinthians -#7 



HUNGARIAN- II Corinthians - #8 




HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9 

■ 



HUNGARIAN- E phesians -#10 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11 



HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12 
■ 



HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13 



HUNGARIAN- II Timothy- #16 



HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17 



HUNGARIAN -Philemon-* 18 



HUNGARIAN -Hebrews- #19 



HUNGARIAN -James - #20 



HUNGARIAN- 1 Peter -#21 



HUNGARIAN- II Peter -#22 



HUNGARIAN- 1-3 J ohn -#23 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude 




HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can beobtained [downloaded]forFreeand withoutcost 




C licking on these links will take you to pages where these 
bookscan be obtained fdownloadedl for F ree and without 



Classic Tamil New Testament 

Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 

Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 

An accurate & lasting translation 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



Part#l 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL NT-Part#13 



TAMIL NT-Part#15 



TAMIL NT-Part#14 



TAMIL NT-Part#16 



Clickto goto pages where books can beobtained [downloaded]- Free 



i 



KAREN (Sgau)NEWTESTAMENT 



New Testament 



3 




URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA 



'ew Testament 



URDU New Testament- P art#l 



H 



rt#2 [T 



URDU New Testament - P a 



H 



URDU New Testament- P art #3 



E 



URDU New Testament 



-Part#4 



HINDI ■ HINDUSTANI New Testament 



O 



B 



TELEGU New Testament 



n 



TAMIL New Testament 



KAREN New Testament 



BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 



ASSAMESE New Testament 



Chinese New Testament 



GUI ARAT NewTestamenl 



Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 



Anc ient G reek New Testament 


Indonesia New Testament 





Arabic New Testament 



T 



I I 



izerbanan Azan Azen New Testamen 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
bookscan be obtained fdownloadedl for F ree and without 




BURMA MYANMAR Part#13 



BURMA MYANMAR Part#15 



BURMA MYANMAR \M Part#14 



BURMA MYANMAR 



FJ Part#16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downloaded]-Free 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can beobtained [downloaded]forFreeand withoutcost 



MODERN GREEKNEWTESTAMENT 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can beobtained [downloadedl for F ree and without cost 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you thatthis PDF Ebook 

has been released s o that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help itto have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slowthem down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding sothey can better followyou, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,